Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2015-10-20T23:34:00Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=1|tpages=11}}
==Intertwining Thoughts==
===Part 1===

After meting out pleasure as a punishment to Maria and Kurumi, Basara and Lucia returned to the room Mio and Yuki were waiting in together.

--Maria and Kurumi have been sent to another room, and will return to this room once they have gotten enough rest.

The intense climaxes have broken up Kurumi’s consciousness, and it seems that the lingering aftertaste of the bliss Basara had given Maria were still intense. As the both of them hadn’t made the Master-Servant Contract yet, both Mio and Yuki will likely activate the curse due to jealously if Maria and Kurumi were to be brought back to this room in their current states. Mio is the only daughter of the Demon Lord Wilbert, who is looked upon as a princess by the Moderates Faction; thus, things like subjugating Mio to deactivate the curse when they had just arrived here needs to be avoided.

''…Also,''

Since the Moderates were of course made up of Demons only, there must still be quite a number who still hates the Heroes, it wouldn’t be safe to leave a defenceless Kurumi alone in a room. Additionally, though it’s not something to be worried about – by taking care of Kurumi, Maria can also get rid of any potential thoughts of leaving them. Although he thought that what he had done just now was probably enough to make Maria realise how important she was to him, she wouldn’t have been in so much emotional pain if her regrets were so easy to be rid of, so this is some insurance. And right now—

“—I’m sorry, for coming back so late.”

Basara said while opening the door. He saw Mio and Yuki having tea, and Zest went to wait by the wall when he entered the room.

However – likely because she had foreseen Lucia coming over to scold her for letting Basara use her spatial tunnel, Sheera is nowhere to be seen, but there is currently another person in the room. Probably here on Sheera’s behalf, an old male demon with a long white beard was currently having tea with Mio and Yuki.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Lucia who had showed no reactions even when Basara had intruded in on her office, suddenly tensed up visibly when she saw that aged demon, and her expression slightly became solemn. Lucia’s nervous reaction--

''…Who is that?''

--made Basara understand that the person was definitely not someone normal. Although he was happily speaking with Mio and Yuki, that’s likely because of them being on guard.

“Ah, Basara… --Welcome back.”

Seeing that Basara have returned, Mio became at ease; but once she realised the one behind him was Lucia and not Maria or Kurumi, she raised an eyebrow, like Yuki.

“Basara… Why is Maria not back with you?” “Didn’t Kurumi go after you?”

Basara went towards them, and answered

“They’re fine. Maria’s problem has been resolved, and she will be back a while later.”

“Resolved… Are you sure?”

Mio glanced at Lucia, and returned her sights back to Basara, and he nodded with a [Yes].

“I see… That’s great.”

Mio patted her chest and sighed in relief, and Yuki too became relieved and said no more. Thus – it was Basara’s turn to ask questions. Standing beside the table, he asked:

“Excuse me, may—“

''I know who are you?'' But without a chance to finish his question, the answer came from his side.

“—Klaus-sama, why are you here?”

Lucia asked with a tone much colder than Basara’s, to which the one known as Klaus smiled and replied:

“Oh ho Lucia<ref>Miss; might be a [-san], I guess</ref>… Why do you seem so surprised? Is something wrong?”

“Don’t mind it, this is just a coincidence. I had heard that someone had seen Maria in the city, so I came here to take a look. Although age has already began creeping up on me, it seems that my intuition is still in good order. Speaking of which, Lucia doesn’t seem to be really sincere; Mio-sama has come to visit the Demon Realm, but yet you didn’t notify me?”

“…Ramusas-sama ordered me to keep it a secret before he returns.”

“I see… It really does seem to be something that he would say.”

Smiling, Klaus’s line of sight then shifted from Lucia to Basara--

“So you are Basara… that Jin·Toujou’s son?”

And he stretched out his hand towards him, offering a handshake.

“I apologize for introducing myself this late -- this old man is known as Klaus, nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too… I am Toujou Basara.”

Seeing Basara return his handshake, Klaus’s smile widened.

“Mnn… you really do look like ''him''.”

“You know my dad?”

Deducing from his demeanour and Lucia’s reactions and wordings, Klaus seems to hold a relatively high position within the Moderates Faction. For someone like him to have met Jin before, Basara was somewhat surprised.

“Not really… It’s just that in the Great War, I’ve only caught some glimpses of Jin. Ara, back then, your father was someone who gave us lots of headaches. The man known as the [God of War] back in those days, for his son to visit our city as a guest… I guess times must’ve changed a lot…”

Hearing Klaus say with a faraway look in his eyes, Yuki said with a low voice:

“Basara… He seems to have been Wilbert’s adviser in the past.”

Wilbert’s adviser -- the one known as 『Virtuous Elder』?“

“Please, you’re flattering me. This old man is as you see right now, only just a plain old man. As I am relatively older than the others, I just give some of my humble opinion whenever someone comes to me asking for advice.”

Klaus modestly replied with a slight giggle.

''…Although I do know that he holds a pretty high position, I was not expecting for him to be one of Wilbert’s advisors.''

Since that is the case, it’s easy to imagine just how much weight his word carries in the Moderates Faction.

And from his attitude when speaking to Lucia--

''…He probably one of those hoping for Mio to succeed Wilbert and become the new Demon Lord.''

Ramusas wants to extract Wilbert’s power within Mio’s body -- while Klaus’s standpoint on the issue was the exact opposite. With that, as someone serving under Ramusas, Lucia’s tenseness when speaking to Klaus is understandable. Just then--

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 2

2015-10-20T23:28:59Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=1|tpages=11}}
==Intertwining Thoughts==
===Part 1===

After meting out pleasure as a punishment to Maria and Kurumi, Basara and Lucia returned to the room Mio and Yuki were waiting in together.

--Maria and Kurumi have been sent to another room, and will return to this room once they have gotten enough rest.

The intense climaxes have broken up Kurumi’s consciousness, and it seems that the lingering aftertaste of the bliss Basara had given Maria were still intense. As the both of them hadn’t made the Master-Servant Contract yet, both Mio and Yuki will likely activate the curse due to jealously if Maria and Kurumi were to be brought back to this room in their current states. Mio is the only daughter of the Demon Lord Wilbert, who is looked upon as a princess by the Moderates Faction; thus, things like subjugating Mio to deactivate the curse when they had just arrived here needs to be avoided.

''…Also,''

Since the Moderates were of course made up of Demons only, there must still be quite a number who still hates the Heroes, it wouldn’t be safe to leave a defenceless Kurumi alone in a room. Additionally, though it’s not something to be worried about – by taking care of Kurumi, Maria can also get rid have any potential thoughts of leaving them. Although he thought that what he had done just now was probably enough to make Maria realise how important she was to him, she wouldn’t have been in so much emotional pain if her regrets were so easy to be rid of, so this is some insurance. And right now—

“—I’m sorry, for coming back so late.”

Basara said while opening the door. He saw Mio and Yuki having tea, and Zest went to wait by the wall when he entered the room.

However – likely because she had foreseen Lucia coming over to scold her for letting Basara use her spatial tunnel, Sheera is nowhere to be seen, but there is currently another person in the room. Probably here on Sheera’s behalf, an old male demon with a long white beard was currently having tea with Mio and Yuki.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Lucia who had showed no reactions even when Basara had intruded in on her office, suddenly tensed up visibly when she saw that aged demon, and her expression slightly became solemn. Lucia’s nervous reaction--

''…Who is that?''

--made Basara understand that the person was definitely not someone normal. Although he was happily speaking with Mio and Yuki, that’s likely because of them being on guard.

“Ah, Basara… --Welcome back.”

Seeing that Basara have returned, Mio became at ease; but once she realised the one behind him was Lucia and not Maria or Kurumi, she raised an eyebrow, like Yuki.

“Basara… Why is Maria not back with you?” “Didn’t Kurumi go after you?”

Basara went towards them, and answered

“They’re fine. Maria’s problem has been resolved, and she will be back a while later.”

“Resolved… Are you sure?”

Mio glanced at Lucia, and returned her sights back to Basara, and he nodded with a [Yes].

“I see… That’s great.”

Mio patted her chest and sighed in relief, and Yuki too became relieved and said no mre. Thus – it was Basara’s turn to ask questions. Standing beside the table, he asked:

“Excuse me, may—“

''I know who are you?'' But without a chance to finish his question, the answer came from his side.

“—Klaus-sama, why are you here?”

Lucia asked with a tone much colder than Basara’s, to which the one known as Klaus smiled and replied:

“Oh ho Lucia<ref>Miss; might be a [-san], I guess</ref>… Why do you seem so surprised? Is something wrong?”

“Don’t mind it, this is just a coincidence. I had heard that someone had seen Maria in the city, so I came here to take a look. Although age has already began creeping up on me, it seems that my intuition is still in good order. Speaking of which, Lucia doesn’t seem to be really sincere; Mio-sama has come to visit the Demon Realm, but yet you didn’t notify me?”

“…Ramusas-sama ordered me to keep it a secret before he returns.”

“I see… It really does seem to be something that he would say.”

Smiling, Klaus’s line of sight then shifted from Lucia to Basara--

“So you are Basara… that Jin·Toujou’s son?”

And he stretched out his hand towards him, offering a handshake.

“I apologize for introducing myself this late -- this old man is known as Klaus, nice to meet you.”

“Nice to meet you too… I am Toujou Basara.”

Seeing Basara return his handshake, Klaus’s smile widened.

“Mnn… you really do look like ''him''.”

“You know my dad?”

Deducing from his demeanour and Lucia’s reactions and wordings, Klaus seems to hold a relatively high position within the Moderates Faction. For someone like him to have met Jin before, Basara was somewhat surprised.

“Not really… It’s just that in the Great War, I’ve only caught some glimpses of Jin. Ara, back then, your father was someone who gave us lots of headaches. The man known as the [God of War] back in those days, for his son to visit our city as a guest… I guess times must’ve changed a lot…”

Hearing Klaus say with a faraway look in his eyes, Yuki said with a low voice:

“Basara… He seems to have been Wilbert’s adviser in the past.”

Wilbert’s adviser -- the one known as 『Virtuous Elder』?“

“Please, you’re flattering me. This old man is as you see right now, only just a plain old man. As I am relatively older than the others, I just give some of my humble opinion whenever someone comes to me asking for advice.”

Klaus modestly replied with a slight giggle.

''…Although I do know that he holds a pretty high position, I was not expecting for him to be one of Wilbert’s advisors.''

Since that is the case, it’s easy to imagine just how much weight his word carries in the Moderates Faction.

And from his attitude when speaking to Lucia--

''…He probably one of those hoping for Mio to succeed Wilbert and become the new Demon Lord.''

Ramusas wants to extract Wilbert’s power within Mio’s body -- while Klaus’s standpoint on the issue was the exact opposite. With that, as someone serving under Ramusas, Lucia’s tenseness when speaking to Klaus is understandable. Just then--

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-10-18T18:39:07Z

195.252.47.33:

== Everything for this Moment ==
{{Incomplete|percentage=43|pages=41|tpages=94|parts=4|tparts=11}}
===Part 1===

Toujou Basara having opened his eyes, was on top of a huge bed.

“Where…”

Trying to raise his body from his state, Basara noticed the handcuffs fitted on his both hands. Both his hands were restrained over his head and chained together in the bed board. Then, as his mind waked up completely, Basara recalled what happened before he lost consciousness.

“Oh yeah… I…to Takigawa”

Still, there was no place in his body that hurt, and there are no serious injuries and bleeding either.

…I was taken easy.

Having thought that fact, Basara tried moving his head, and looked at the surroundings where he was again.

The wall the floor, and the ceiling, everything was made of stone excluding the door. It was a closed room with no windows and only a door. There are no other kinds of furniture and all other furnishings except for the bed that Basara was lying into. However, the place was not too shabby for an isolation cell either. The interior was needlessly large for a prison, and the bed that he slept that has a canopy engraved seemed luxurious with the decorative details engraved on it. Knitting his eyebrows in the strange place, Basara in order to confirm his own whereabouts, tried to locate the position of his partner bound with the master-servant contract ——at that moment,

“……Mio?”

As the location of Mio which he was not able to detect was felt until a while ago, Basara looked at the door entrance in high alert. On the contrary, Yuki’s presence can no longer be felt. Toujou Basara is now convinced.

This is the place where Mio was kept, the hideout of Zolgear.

——Therefore, Basara tried making an action immediately. At first he confirmed whether there is any means oftaking off his handcuffs and a chain restricting his body, and if impossible, looked for anything useful in his surroundings to unlock his restraints. However, nothing is found at the place other than the bed, after all.

“…hm?”

Then Basara noticed something inside the pocket of the jacket of his uniform.

So he raise his body to a near headstand utilizing his abdominal muscles carefully, and a cellphone slipped out of the jacket and came out before long.

Catching it with his mouth, Basara bending his throat somehow, manage to succeed and had carried the mobile phone to his hand by bending his wrist in desperation, and confirmed its condition right away.

There are no problems with the battery and it seems fine. However,

“I knew it, it’s out of range after all…”

The mobile phone of Basara has a special chip included in case of emergency as similar to Jin. Though it can communicate even from the demon world, this place where he could feel Mio’s whereabouts seemed to be an exception. This pace seemed to be covered with a special barrier, as expected.

However, Basara went through his mail, and when he had finished typing the situation that has turned out so far, somehow, he addressed and send it to Yuki. When the moment becomes available to communicate, the message could be sent swiftly. As Basara sighed in grief, footsteps were heard from outside the room. Panicking, he pushed the mobile phone between the pillow and the head board, then the door is opened with a “clank".

Basara immediately closed his eyes, and made his pulse and breathing that shook calm, pretended to be unconscious and peeked at the other party’s attitude. Then when the other party approached Basara slowly,

It’s actions were the least what Basara had expected. As he came to check the presence, the being went onto his bed and came above Basara’s waist.

And then,

“I know that you’re awake… Please open your eyes, Basara-san”

To the calm voice that seemed familiar, Basara reacted immediately.

As he opened his eyes, a young girl in her succubus form was before him.

“Maria…”

Upon calling that name, Maria showed a bittersweet smile, and then

“Surely, I didn’t expect Basara-san to be brought here so quickly… Well, thanks to that we are able to spend time for just the two of us alone, and for that I am grateful.” As she said that, she put her hand on Basara’s jacket and began opening the buttons of his shirt.

“You, what are you doing?...” “The continuation of what we had left when we had entered the girls’ locker room.”

Maria declared as if it’s a natural thing, unbuttoning all of what is in his shirt.

“There isn’t anything you can do anymore Basara-san, now that you have been captured already. Therefore, you should enjoy the moment at least for the last. Basara-san’s thing, I will make it feel good entirely.”

Maria revealed a flirtatious smile, and as her tongue crept through the nape of Basara, a small hand extended to the area of his waist and went to unfasten his belt.
P190
“Stop Maria, you mustn’t do everything that Zolgear orders you to do―――”

Basara cried out.

“Do you really think that he will really spare your family from being hostage?”

At that moment,

“――――――”

Maria stopped all of a sudden. Therefore Basara continued talking.

“Do you really know that you are doing? Even you did it this way, your family won’t be saved. You are just being used to obtain Mio. Now that that guy have obtained that her —— you will be of no longer use to him, and it will be a matter of time that you will be taken care of!” Basara told, with his voice cracked.
“Certainly, the other party is a high ranking demon. It is no wonder to give up one person in order to save your family. — But you have us. There is no need giving up alone.”

Right. It is too early to give up.

"Those guys’ aim is Mio. First of all, let's rescue her. Once we come and get her, the probability of you and the hostage getting killed will be far lower than now.”

Though the present situation is that she might have been threatened to kill the hostages so she obeyed Zolgear’s orders, and with the current situation where Mio has been captured, not only Mio but Maria and her family’s lives are in danger.

“That’s why ——"

He tried to say more, but no more words came from Basara’s mouth. In front, Maria’s eyes stared at him as cold as ice that it completely took his words. With a voice sounding with irritation,

“Haven’t you hear what I have said? Basara-san can’t do anything anymore. Zolgear is not a naïve opponent whom you can win desperately. If it’s possible with such cheap tactics like that, I won’t be deceiving Basara-san, and have already talked about my circumstances and borrowed your power.”

“Even so,… as for you, your family won’t be saved even if you follow d him either.”

“As for that, I knew that without you telling me, Basara-san. But I as of now cannot do anything but this ——his command, is to dominate Basara-san’s mind.”

“Maria…”

You have been in agony all alone, suffering for a long time. Maria knew how powerful and terrible Zolgear is, as he’s willing to try any means in order to achieve his purpose. Suffering and despair continued to pile up so high that brushing them away is impossible.

However,

Basara has still not given up. At the end of summer vacation, I, Mio and Maria ——

I decided that I will protect our new family. However, in reality, I couldn’t protect Maria.

——Certainly, Maria might have deceived Basara.

However, the times he had spent with he had spent with her, Toujou Basara thought that it was not. The daily lives that she have spent with him, the smile and the tears that Maria had expressed through the crises that they came through, all of it contained truth. Maria was always beside him, giving a smile, as they went through all of crises that came. If so, Basara must help Maria this time. He doesn’t want to lose something important to him anymore the second time. And one of those important to him—— Naruse Maria, he doesn’t want to lose like the previous Basara. So,

“I don’t want to hurt you. Please stop the useless resistance and behave yourself”

“My bad…but that’s impossible.”

To Maria’s quiet voice, Basara declared woth words of rejection.

“…although stories can control my heart… My mind cannot be manipulated by your magic. Maria, like what you have said, will you please stop the useless resistance?”

“…certainly, it is impossible for me as of now. But, if I cannot control Basara’s mind, I will show you that I can do it no matter what it takes”
Yes.

“I will now reveal ――my trump card”

At the same time, a complex three-dimensional pattern of magic circle was developed before the body of Maria. And, having appeared from the magic circle,

“…A key?”

A pale pink shimmering key appeared from nothingness. It turned its tip slowly towards Maria. Following its extension, was the keyhole mounted on the chest of Maria's clothes. To the that keyhole, the key inserted itself slowly, and

“Nn……Aah……”

In the depths of Maria chest who groaned a wet voice with an erotic face, it turned automatically.

And then, a sound of a lock opening was heard.

“―――”

With a sudden twitch, Maria’s whole body bent backward, and wrapped in a rosy light.

The dim room was illuminated by Maria’s dazzling light.

“Wha…”

Basara cannot help but be amazed by the phenomenon happening before his eyes.

——And just as when the light settled down for a short while, sitting on top of him, was the young Maria no longer. She transformed into an adult, beautiful succubus.

“Are you….Maria?”

With proportions surpassing Mio, and height more slender than Yuki, her sex appeal and atmosphere that became a little more mature surpassed that of the two high school students. Although a little inferior compared to the school nurse Hasegawa, she is still an outstanding beauty nonetheless, and before the stupefied Basara, Maria leaked a “Yes” in reflex, showing an amorous smile.

“Come, Basara-san. The power of the baptism of the succubus —— please savor it to your heart’s delight”

As she said so, his eyes were focused on Maria’s who is sitting astride his body. That moment,

“―――”

In the consciousness of Toujou Basara, everything was consumed in an instant.

The spirit of the central nervous system that is called the origin of existence has overloaded. '''(!)'''

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

It was a mechanism that did Maria’s transformation. To unlock her limiter she used a magic key made up of spirit particles, and raised her abilities to a higher level that her appearance changed. This is the last trump card of Maria who was the only one left of Mio’s bodyguards.

There is a time limit in this transformation. Furthermore when she had transformed once she need a considerable period to be able to transform again, and the usage is difficult too.

…Still,

Maria never transformed herself since the time when Mio’s foster parents are killed, where she had used it to escape along with Mio from the hands of the demon Zolgear. Perhaps being the case as long as she doesn’t do any rash behavior and consumes excessive power, she could be able to perform in this state within two hours.

Basara’s eyes lost its focus, and when Maria confirmed that he had lost the strength of his whole body,

“Now then, Basara-san… you may do me whatever you like.”

Saying with a captivating smile, the handcuffs restraining Basara were removed. Then,

“……”

With hollow eyes, Basara laid his hands on the bra top of the bondage suit that Maria had been wearing, and forcibly slipped it upward in one go. Maria’s bountiful chest bounced as it was revealed up to the tip, and her body was pushed down adversely by Basara who raised himself slowly.

“Nn…fufu, Basara is truly a brute one after all”

Maria revealed a smile. What Maria have done to Basara, is a mind manipulation that amplifies their instinct as a man. Moving freely and acting on his instincts, he is now in a state that earnestly desires for a woman. While Basara pushed her down, he caressed the chest of Maria with his hand and mouth, and the other hand made its way on her back and had begun to rub Maria’s butt from her panties.

“Ahn…Ha…Nu…Fu…”

Making a ‘chup’ sound, Basara separated his mouth from the chest of Maria, a saliva remained was stretched out like a silk thread in between them lewdly. Without giving time to catch her breath, Maria’s other breast was sucked this time. His hollow eyes gave somewhat a cold expression.

As Maria twisted her body in response to the sweet pleasure that welled up inside her, Basara put up his knee in between her thighs and pried her legs open. Therefore Maria clamped both of her legs to the waist of Basara, and held his head who is still holding her chest. Basara then stuffed his mouth and sucked her breasts up to the very tip to his heart’s content. In the terrific pleasure that arose immediately,

“——Fuaaaaaahnn….Yaa…”

“―――”
A ‘chup’ sound was made, as Basara released his mouth from the chest of Maria, and saliva poured like a thread lewdly. Without giving time to catch her breath, Maria’s other breast was sucked this time.

“Basara-san… Ahh, Basara-saaaan…”

Forcibly letting loose Basara’s instinct, Maria’s consciousness is melting away.

——Zest told her that she was skillful in enticing a man. However, the bold behavior that she always do to Basara, although she had brought Mio and Yuki to surrender and give themselves to pleasure, Maria actually doesn’t have any tolerance to pleasure at all. By the fact that she is born in a succubus race, her knowledge of that kind is abundant —— unfortunately, because she was still very young, she had never experienced a tremendous pleasure coming from a genuine article. And now that Maria had transformed into an adult, the arousing feeling rose dramatically than normal.

“…If only I knew that we will do it like this, then I should have did it to Basara earlier on the past.”

Saying as she embraced Basara, at the same moment, tears were spilt in her eyes.

If so —— doing the deed in this form, this moment would not become the first and last time with Basara.

“…but, anyway…”

When she had met Basara, she could already do nothing but to follow Zolgear. She couldn’t do anything but keep on deceiving Mio and Basara ――― in other words, for Maria to be able to build a relationship was impossible from the start.

“Come Basara-san… please mess me up with all your affections”

Finally, Maria gave Basara a definite order. Unleashing his instinct from his mind control,

[[Image:Shinmai v03 193.jpg|thumb]]

even when she knew that her first experience as a woman will be a rough and violent one —— in truth, she will carve a wound in the heart of the gentle Basara that will never disappear.

Cherishing the love of his partner who was done by dirtying her own hands with her sin —— completely dominating the spirit of Basara, making him fall, she united with him.
'''(!)'''

“I’m sorry Basara-san. But don’t worry, because you aren’t alone… I also, had become as sinful as you.”

“―――”

Basaara strongly grasped both of her shoulders, pushing Maria against the bed. Maria didn’t resist. Becoming silent, she only waited be ruined by Basara. However,

“Kuuo, Guu….aAAh….”

Basara didn’t do anything. His body began to shake, making painful screams.

“No way… He even got my baptism directly”

Maria opened her eyes wide in surprise. Basara is trying to escape from her mind control in Maria’s transformed state. Making a stream of blood flowing from his mouth by biting his lips firmly, Basara

“……Maria……”

His eyes regained its sanity. From here he gave a strong hug, and

“You said… that I may really do as I like”

He told her.

“I can help you —— from this situation that torments you, I’ll save you by all means”

With words with such power, he embraced her with gentleness. With her heart almost swept unintentionally, Maria
still shook off Basara’s hand violently and jumped back from the bed above. As she took distance from him, her clothes that are about to come off when she laid down with him were restored to normal, however, she stared at Basara with cold eyes. Basara then got off the bed slowly, and from his arms ——materialized the demonic sword Brynhild. As she saw it,

“So you want to take this by force then… Fine, I don’t really dislike forceful ways either”

Maria showed a sinister laugh, however, Basara responded with a movement in silence.

Brynhild’s tip pointed was not pointed to Maria, but it stabbed on a stone pavement. With a clang, Brynhild that was pierced got stuck to the floor.

“…What’s this all about? Don’t tell me that you think you can win against me without a weapon?”

Maria asked in suspicion, but Basara shook his head,

“I’m not thinking that I am able to win without using any weapons, even in the slightest I don’t intend to do such a thing.”

However,

“I didn’t come here to defeat you, I came to rescue you—— therefore weapons are not necessary for that”

Basara stared at her with eyes of trust, but Maria laughed with a coldhearted feeling,

“…Basara-san is too gentle. Even in this state, you still worry about me at the bottom of your heart. However, having come this far, I cannot give up my family’s life.”

“Let me give you a single advice, Basara-san… Certainly, in terms of fighting power, Basara-san stronger than me. However, I in my current form right now as your opponent, if you show some composure―――you’ll die you know?”

As she said so――― Maria released her own power.

Maria’s whole body suddenly emitted an aura of energy beyond her limits. With the level pof pressure rivaling that of Mio’s Demon king predecessor’s power running wildly, her last advice was done to Basara.

Basara clenched his theeth, and endured the pressure that hit him. And the next moment,

From Maria’s viewpoint, Basara’s figure suddenly disappeared.

——if I have no way to persuade her if she doesn’t want to hear me, then I will force her to hear what I say. Perhaps restricting himself from injuring Maria, he still intended to persuade her.

Being a speed type, if Basara put in his seriousness with his speed, usually Maria could hardly catch up to chase himself by her own eyes. However,

“―――It’s useless”

Maria avoided Basara who is going to catch her by one step aside.

“I will say this again——Basara-san, there is nothing that you can do now.”

As soon as she told so, Maria’s right fist landed to Basara with quite an impact.

===Part 2===

Zest that stayed in the hall to watch Mio, was watching the situation through the crystal ball.

To the figure of the beautiful succubus whom he moved his body in Godspeed, his body was blown off without mercy.

“…I see. So that’s why”

Zest now understood. That the time Zolgear is about to kidnap Mio, to rescue her Maria had transformed herself into that adult form, succeeding their escape, from what she have heard. Her boost in fighting power is certainly tremendous after that. If that’s the case, then the story that she was able to escape from the hands of Zolgear is plausible.

…However.

Having Maria play with Basara, perhaps he should have avoided it. After this, Basara will be of help for the deprivation of Mio, as Zolgear wanted his banishing technique after all. '''(!)'''

Maria understands too, that if she didn't stop this behavior, she may end up killing him.

''…this may go a little bit too far.''

She thought that the mental domination is an easy task for a succubus, but unexpectedly it had become very emotional over there. Basara tried to commit himself personally, and the frustration of inability to grasp the limit of his kindness revealed something ――― Apparently, Maria also had special feelings toward Basara. For Basara to rescue her who have betrayed him and Mio, if it was her that act would have forsaken him. Meanwhile,

“…………”

In the video, Basara who got blown off, was hanging on the stone wall like being crucified. Still not parting with his consciousness, he tried to get down to the floor again. Even after receiving a strong blow from Maria, his eyes didn't lose power even though suffering from a serious injury of bone fractures.

Maria on the other hand, is having an agonized expression that she seemed to burst into tears at any moment —— Still, in order to save her family, she took a stance for a second attack, in order to Basara to give himself up personally. In that scene,

“…………”

Zest lowered her vision. It’s because he didn't avoid Maria’s attack.

And at the same time Basara was blown off in the video, the entire building vibrated with a roar. The phenomenon vividly showed the tremendous power of the attack Maria had shot.

And then ———— Basara was crucified against the wall again, but this time he lost his consciousness.

…However,

Basara right now, suppressed Maria’s attack on purpose, and chose to receive it from the front.

——just now a counter was received. The reason for that is the boost of power of Maria was not yet ascertained. No matter how Maria’s fighting power rose, with Basara’s speed, it is not impossible to evade. Even if it is impossible to avoid it completely, even avoiding a direct hit can be able to reduce the damage. Not having done it daringly,

''…He also gave priority to her feelings as well.''

He persuaded Maria at any cost, and intended to save her somehow or other. Even in this situation, Maria is still hoping in her heart for Basara to save her, but she cannot accept those words and thoughts anymore. Therefore, Basara chose to clash with her from the front.

He himself didn't attack at all, determined to help her yearning heart.

Thus, Basara must continue receiving her attacks even if he regains his consciousness, until Maria is satisfied.

His spirit maybe noble, but those feelings will destroy himself when time comes, and in the worst case scenario he may even lose his life. Then if I have Maria restrict him with chains again and call her back at once, will that make them calm for a little while? The moment when she considered it,

“―――?”

Suddenly, a presence appeared in her rear, resulting to Zest jumping a big distance away to the side.

And at the same time― from where Zest stood a while ago countless air blades ran through.

It might be due to the quick drawing of a sword through the thin air. So,

“……”

Flapping her wings and Zest and circling rapidly in mid-air, Zest looked back at the direction were the air blades came to. Then―there was a girl standing there alone. One of the members of the hero clan who is living together with Mio and Basara, Nonaka Yuki. With her spirit sword on one hand, she had already changed to her combat attire.

“How the hell did yu get inside…?”

Zest asked, turning around. The entire mansion is covered with Zolgear’s magical barrier. It’s impossible to detect and even if breached by the hero clan, it will be noticed immediately.

However, Zest became aware of the abnormal situation.

“His Excellency’s magical barrier has disappeared… Don’t tell me?”

Stabbing Brynhildr on the floor, Basara clearly shown his intentions of not wanting to fight Maria, but also surprisingly,

“To disable the magical detection barrier covering this mansion, he chose to lock himself up from the inside ― then activating that banishing technique to nullify it!”

As she exclaimed the true aim of Basara,

“You underestimated Basara ―― that is your big mistake”

Facing her as she shoot, Yuki moved instantly.

Displaying a long jump as she suddenly approached, she cut down the distance in mid-air, as she threw consecutive sword slashes from the spirit sword. It was a killer attack that eliminated any useless movement. This was seen in the fight at the city the other day, but still seeing it was quite a prodigy. However,

“You have great skills… But, this degree doesn’t pose a threat”

To Yuki’s continuous attacks, Zest created protection barriers with the same number, and with her sharp fingernail for offence, it went and intersected their trajectories here and there.

“………!”

To sustain the attack made by Yuki spirit sword at once was impossible, but the force of her attacks however was deflected to the floor. Still, Yuki which barely fixed her stance. As made a landing with her foot, Zest unleashed her magic this time.

At the same time, from the magic formation created by Zest, launched countless amount of spears of obsidian.

To intercept the innumerable black blades that poured down, Yuki backed a step and her sword sparked. Moreover, the sword attack that Yuki shot momentarily was specialized in defense other than attack. When the spirit sword swung at high speeds, a pentagram was cut in midair, and Zest’s protection barrier was repelled and it dispersed. Rather than a linear normal slash, she hit with such dexterous skill. However,

''…It’s not a problem.''

In midair, Zest calmly judged her and her opponent’s ability and made a decision. Though there was a chance to be defeated if she were to let her guard down, as long as she keep her guard up, she’s safe. If the opponent produced a power on par with the materialized spirit '{{furigana|White Tiger|Byakko}}' it might get slightly difficult. However, no one in the Hero clan should be able to demonstrate their maximum power of their spirit sword in this kind of magical barrier that surrounded this building.

Though Zolgear’s magical barrier was dispelled by the banishing technique of Basara, this mansion is in the space that is closer to the demon realm than in the human world. It is almost impossible to acquire the divine protection of the spirits of nature.

In contrast to that, the power of the Demon clan like them is increased.

Therefore, Zest judged the situation as not really a problem.

“―――!?”

A huge lightning sphere suddenly flew diagonally under her, and she was forced to evade by a steep margin.

Zest thought it was a new kind of surprise attack for an instant, but that proved she was mistaken.

“Naruse Mio…”

Mio regained her consciousness before she came aware, and looked her with eyes full of regained fighting spirit. She is already in this state where she could free herself from being chained to the wall, but that is only but a mere physical restraint. Now that the magical barrier of Zolgear has disappeared, it couldn’t seal Mio’s powers anymore until a while ago. Concentration of mind is necessary for magic, and not motion. And she’s in a state to be able to use that plenty of magic.

In addition to that, for her to make an attack that requires only a blink of time to evade, Yuki made an opening for Mio to approach Zest. And as Yuki brandished her spirit sword, Kiiin, a shrill metallic sound was heard.

The chains that were restraining Naruse Mio was cut off.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

As for Mio which was made to sleep by Maria’s magic to be awakened, Yuki appeared shortly after.

In the shower room of the school, the fact that the success reinforcement of the master-servant contract with Basara may had contributed to this. By improving their fighting power at that time, her tolerance to magic has gone up too.

Mio, as Yuki cut off from the chains and setting her free, while confirming the condition of her wrist,

“… I never expected myself to be rescued by you. Though it’s kind of vexing, but thanks.”

The instant when she spoke words of gratitude as she saw Yuki,

“Though it doesn't really matter, after we got into safety, please tell me more about it”

Said Yuki in her usual calm tone, “ah that” Mio shrugged her shoulders. And,

“and? I don’t believe that you came in all alone. Where’s Basara?”

“Probably helping Maria right now —— According to Basara, she seemed to have someone that was taken hostage.” As Mio heard that,

“…I see. I knew it, Maria was made to follow them by force.”

After observing the circumstances of the young succubus, she lowered her eyes and turned around. When Maria tried to make her sleep, Mio got the feeling that something is very wrong.

If it’s the truth, if she were to deceive her with malicious intent,

''… You shouldn’t have looked at me with such eyes.''

There is no turning back anymore, the eyes of Maria when she put Mio into sleep was very sad and painful. Not that Mio was really sure, but was that expression the very words that you told me yourself? '''(!)'''

However, you pretended to have betrayed us, and you forced yourself to behave coldheartedly.

“………”

Having thought what Maria had gone through, Mio clenched her fists. Then, while staring at Zest in mid-air, she released a crimson aura and declared:

“Doing such things, should really deserve to be rewarded, that child’s duty” '''(!)'''

=== Part 3 ===

—— After the kidnapping of Mio, Basara ordered Nonaka Yuki to remain on standby.

As he was about to enter the enemy base by any means, he wanted her to remain as backup for later.

The people who entered into a master-servant contract were able to know the positions of their partner. Thus, she knew at once when Basara arrived at the enemy base immediately. And because Mio has entered the same magical barrier, she couldn’t find Basara’s location temporarily. Though she went to the exact location when Basara’s presence had disappeared, the enemy base could not be found. Therefore, Yuki continued waiting for Basara’s presence to be felt patiently. And as Basara eliminated the magical barrier using Dimensionless Execution/Banishing Shift, Yuki was able to pinpoint the position of Zolgear’s mansion. Furthermore, a mail was received from Yuki’s mobile phone form Basara at the same time, telling Mio and Maria’s circumstances, and then she slipped into the base according to the orders written by Basara.

The orders that Yuki received from Basara is, to take rescuing Mio as the first priority.

So right now ——Yuki who faced Zest together with Mio, have remembered something over again.

''……it was a good thing that I entered a master-servant contract with Basara.''

For this reason, she had tracked down Basara whereabouts and was able to reach this place. Well, was it because their affinity is great, or she was just too obstinate not to lose to Mio? At the moment the master-servant contract was made, Yuki’s fighting power had boosted to another level.

''…I’m thankful for that.''

She can even match Zest that might be on the level of Special Class A relative to her ability, who should be able to kill her in a blink of an eye.

However, it is still undeniable that they are still at disadvantage. Even though the situation is two-versus-one, they were only a makeshift team. Their combination is questionable, and also, Zest’s ability was equal of the Spirit Lance 【{{furigana|Byakko|White Tiger}}】or even more than that.

Of course, their condition and situation are different from back then. The partner who was Maria becomes Mio, and there are no more hesitations left of Yuki right now unlike when she fought Takashi. And above all, Mio and Yuki had deepened further their relationships for the master-servant contract with Basara from that time, so their fighting power has been improved.

…Still.

Even that the barrier has been neutralized, the divine protecton of 【Sakuya】is weaker, and she can only materialize its power to half of its capacity than when they had faced 【{{furigana|Byakko|White Tiger}}】.

In this situation, fighting head-to-head with Zest was a reckless feat.

If——supposing that they faced each other if she were still in the Hero Clan, Yuki would choose to withdraw immediately.

And after gathering her comrades and increasing their war potential enough, she would have challenged Zest again.

…However,

She does not belong to the Heroes anymore, but a simple girl called Nonaka Yuki right now. If Basara is still there fighting, then she have no rights to back down. And most of all, if she retreated and if Zolgear who is more powerful than Zest were to join the fray, they would be more outnumbered than before.

Fortunately, Zolgear seemed to be away right now. And even the difference in abilities between Zest and them is great even if the situation is 2:1, there is still a possibility to create an opening.

''…Mio is here.''

Since he wanted the power of Wilbert, the other side cannot do anything to harm Mio. Though it I saddening that she is being taken hostage as an advantage, in order to win in this situation when they are being overpowered by the enemy, glossing over was unnecessary.

Since they don’t know when Zolgear will return, they ended up with the quickest possible solution.

Though it is difficult to do it with an opponent with a large gap in abilities, Mio cannot be injured badly by the other side, but there is also a handicap on her, and that is she cannot escape. If the fighting still continued, it will earn time for Zolgear to return, and that would be a very big disadvantage. However,

“There is no use thinking it thoroughly. Let’s go, Yuki”

Mio said, thinking up the same conclusion as she did. Therefore,

“Yes—— Well then, I’m going first”

She said so, and Nonaka Yuki sped quickly towards Zest. At the same time,

“How foolish…”

Zest expanded several magic formations and—— immediately after, the stone pavement broke with a roaring sound, and an innumerable conically-shaped spears assaulted Yuki. As the sharp tips approach her, Yuki inclined her stance from before, jumped low and accelerated. Avoiding those spear tips from the floor, she leaped further from the side, cutting distance to Zest, and with her spirit sword [Sakuya], took her first hit.

It was a diagonal slash from the shoulder. On the other hand, Zest evaded by jumping to her rear. She jumped in midair to avoid it, and because Yuki eliminated her barrier, she is now defenseless against Mio’s magic. If she remained in that place, and faced them with her nails and barriers, Yuki would intercept her attacks with her sword combos from the opposite side as well, after all it would be harder for Mio to deal with her spell if she stopped. Therefore, Zest choosing to evade to the rear was not a mistake. However —— Yuki is a skill type, an all-around fencer/furigana multisaber who can handle all short distance combat and that is no tale. Zest which flew to the rear,

“———!”

Gasped as she saw it. Yuki’s sword flashes that she evaded, produced blades of air by cutting through it, and forward—— she made a hit. Zest casted a magical barrier at once and prevented it, but Yuki ran ahead and chased her, she swinging out Sakuya and multiple combinations of the air blades blasted one after the other. Trying to bind Zest on the spot,

“———!?”

Yuki suddenly jumped to the left by intuition —— at the same time, her hari at the right side of her temples was brushed, and something invisible passed her.

…What was that just now…!?

Yuki was taken aback. It was probably earth-type magic. In Basara’s message, there was a “maiden”<ref>Virgin here was 『処女』(shoujo) which also means virgin</ref> keyword that appeared regarding Zest as the accomplice. In the twelve signs of the Zodiac, 【{{furigana|Virgo|The Virgin}}】 was related to the earth element. Judging by the magic that she released a while ago, this should have a relation with the ability of Zest, no doubt of it. However,

''… I couldn't see it at all.''

Was it just a stone that flew at a high speed perhaps? If its hardness is boosted with magic, that speed and power would exceed ordinary firearms by far. Disregarding to avoid these things would be impossible.

Stopping her pursuit by jumping aside, her stance broken, she expressed a bitter face,

“Is that all you can do….?”

Zest declared with cold eyes, holding her hands aloft—— and in an instant,

“——— then, let me know what you can do”

Completing her magic spell, Mio wrapped Zest with roaring crimson flames in an instant. And then,

“No time to idle, Yuki!”

Mio who reprimanded her just now began reciting her next magic. Therefore,

“———————————"

Yuki also moved immediately. She’s right. She is an opponent who can be defeated by this degree.

“Please【Sakuya】 —— please give me a little more strength”

While running towards the blazing flame pillar, Yuki called her beloved sword in her hand.

And when she returned 【Sakuya】and enhanced its spiritual power, she unleashed a quick draw of her sword towards Zest surrounded by flames. With a shrill sound, the flames are cut horizontally into two equal parts.

“Get back!”

In response to Mio’s warning, Yuki jumped back from that spot, and a huge lightning balls poured one after the other. With the sounds of electrical discharges, roaring lightning strikes echoed the stone floor.

“——I did it?!” “——No, it didn’t”

To Mio who momentarily shouted with joy, Yuki exclaimed with a rigid expression. There was no resistance when she cut through the flame. When she looked back at once, Zest was already standing in a distant location, already chanting her spell.

“――――――”

An invisibility stone was released all together toward Yuki. She on the other hand gave up on evading and responded by slashing out on the surface.　With a sword attack on the barrier, though Zest’s magic stone had flown away,

“―?!”

To a power more than she imagined, Sakuya which received the attack flew away from Yuki’s hand.

Damn it, I’m too late.

“――This is the end”

Zest declared, unleashing all the magic for the finishing blow.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

The moment the magic stone was unleashed, Zest tended to end the battle.

With this, Mio will be the one remaining. Though she can’t kill her even if it was an accident, with their difference in abilities, she may disarm her without the girl getting injured.

For this, she waited for the right moment to strike Yuki with an obsidian bullet.

“――――――”

However, the barriers were deployed ahead of Yuki and kept her from Zest’s magic.

It goes without saying whose act it is. Therefore Zest looked at that place silently.

Though their difference in skills is obvious, Naruse Mio still didn’t lose even a single drop of her fighting spirit.

…Keeping her from getting injured, is more troublesome than I thought…

She knew that the girl had raised her power levels through the reinforcement of the master-servant contract with Basara, and it also seemed that their bonds with each other had strengthened considerably. This growth of her heart gave her fighting power a different intensity. It is like the saying that strong feelings for a person is a power that can make things possible.

…However,

The stronger the feelings are, the easier the heart becomes shaken. And, Basara, who is the support of the hearts of Mio and Yuki are in their hands now. Therefore,

“… how disappointing, Naruse Mio.”

Zest told to Mio.

“Even if falling into the hands of the enemy, cornered with no way to escape… Still, Toujou Basara whom you all loved dearly is right now, tried not to help you but Maria instead. What kind of master is that? Instead of helping those who treat him of importance, he gave priority to the one that betrayed him.”

“……………………”

To these words, Mio fell silent. This is because what Zest spoke was clearly the truth. There is no use to overreact to an unnecessary provocation. If she were to be shaken from trusting Basara even a little, this slight distrust leads to hesitation, and will become a critical chance in the fight. So,

“… Oh well. Well, the truth is, I don’t feel very well.”

Standing alone, Mio said while looking down.

“But it can’t be helped. Our relationship is just beginning, but I still know what kind of guy Basara is. Maria and I had got close to him and deceived him, but even after that, Basara still forgave us, protected us, and risked his life for us.”

Therefore,

“Let me tell you something. I don’t really mind even if Basara were to abandon me or anything, or putting me off or something. Surely, Maria will be there when that guy woke up. But that guy came not only to rescue me, but also Maria. You’ve taken hostages right? Thus we tend to save them from cowards like you. Therefore, we are try to help that girl right now.”

“A very good explanation… Do you really think you can do it?”

“That’s what I thought. To begin with, Maria‘s eyes are full of suffering, so even if she abandoned us and went somewhere else, I won’t be happy at all. Besides, Basara is trying to save me, too.” And also,

“Hey Yuki… did you came for me on your own will?”

“Don’t kid with me. It cannot be helped, Basara said it.”

To Yuki who refused quickly, Mio smiled in a whim.

“That’s too bad. <ref>she ironically said that (お生憎さまだ)</ref> Our bonds wouldn't be swayed by some weak provocation like this —— Different from you and Zolgear.”

“…What do you mean by that?”

Zest narrowed her eyes all of a sudden.

“A while ago, I saw you talking to Zolgear. I don’t know what particular circumstances you have, but it seemed that that man before seemed to be overly cautious of you…”

While doing so, Mio placed her hand on the crest on her chest with a smile.

“It’s enviable, right?... The relationship between Basara and I”

“...a wonderful self-admiration you have.”

Zest replied with a thin smile, and shot the following words unto Mio—— for certain, those words could cause her to be shaken as it is.

However… Considering all that, after withnessing your friend Sakaki Chika and Toujou Basara in a lovers’ scene, haven’t you been shaken greatly?

“… That is…!”

Mio’s face flew red with a rage immediately, and it replaced the calm composure that she had a while ago. Zest didn’t miss that chance. She recited the spell she secretly performed, and the floor beneath Mio’s feet was transformed into restraints. If she were to neutralize Mio, Yuki alone would be an easy task for her. Therefore, she tried to do so, however——

A roar shook the whole building in an unexpected timing.

“Wha——"

Together with a surprise, Zest is already convinced. No doubt… that just now was a single blow that Maria hit. She had hit Basara again.

''…Fool, What on earth are you doing…''

Zest grew impatient.

''I knew I should have called Maria back earlier at all. And since Zolgear wants him, I cannot lose Basara.''

Impatience and hesitation swelled inside Zest in a spur of a moment.

“————should I concern myself in the provocation of this person?”

As she put away her thoughts, Mio was already before her sight.

“if that’s the case ———— then eat this!”

The moment she told so, a torrent of raging lightning ran through Zest’s whole body.

===Part 4===

Standing at the scene in utter amazement, was a young girl right beneath one’s eyes.

With the power she herself released, Maria was the one who gave three powerful hits to the young man who tried to stop her.

——As she released her inner spirit power and having gone on a rampage as of now, she was currently on a level of an S – Class in terms of fighting power, though temporary. Still, because she was ordered not to kill Basara from Zest, a single blow which she threw first right before his eyes, was only a warning shot that indicated that she was serious. However, Basara stood up, and tried to approach Maria again—　— thus, two critical hits were shot the next time, causing his consciousness to fly away.

Basara screamed as it jarred through his flesh, and Maria was sure that she heard his bones breaking. And then, Basara was blown off, losing his consciousness. With this, while staring at the unmoving Basara, Maria thought that this is the end.

Basara’s resistance——together with his relationship her, that Maria thought those were completely over.

—— However. Basara stood up slowly while swaying.

It was unbelievable. Of course, If Maria seriously drives her fist in to Basara right now, His body will be torn apart, but it is as if the two attacks with all her might earlier were meaningless.

Still the power was comparable to a degree of being hit by a truck. He shouldn’t be able to move right now if that was the case. But Basara stood up and started approaching Maria again.

To such appearance, Maria struck him while shouting. Not a single word has been said, just pure screams of emotions she wanted to entrust. Basara who received Maria’s fist is blown off three times——then thrown into the stone-paved walls so hard it made a crater, rolled then fell on the floor. And then,

"No way……"

Maria right now, is standing dumbfounded. It’s not because she had injured Basara more than assumed. She had applied more damage to him this time, so it should be impossible for him to move now—— but still, in front of Maria’s eyes, a body has begun to move.

It was the right hand of Basara. Basara’s fingers moved as if patting the floor grasped, and had put strength to become a fist.

"Wh,Why————"

Maria raised her voice in shock. The whole body of Basara which caught her three powerful attacks was tattered and bled.

There is no need to say that he’s finished. There is nothing he can do right now. But still —— Toujou Basara tried to stand up.

"Still trying to stand from that… do you really want to die Basara-san?"

Maria cried unintentionally. If Basara stands up, she herself won’t be able to do anything but attack him again. However, Basara is already at his limit. Basara may die this time if she made another attack to him. She definitely wanted to avoid that.

If she were to kill Basara here, he won’t understand what she will be suffering for till now.

"…such reason, that’s not it…"

However, Basara’s left hand which was on the ground supported his body from being down and he got up slowly.

And then, as he took a grip to his right knee by his right hand, strength returned to the lower half of Basara’s body.

With a groan, Basara stood up at last. And then,

"But…… It can’t be helped I guess? Because there are times when you hate something more than dying……"

With Maria who had transformed herself into an adult form with the same height as his, Basara stared at her,

"You…… continued suffering all this time, thinking that you can’t seek help anymore……"

To Basara’s words, Maria held her breath.

The thing that is supporting Basara today, was Maria’s wish.

——Maria after all, want to save her family that is being held hostage.

Since she betrayed these people, she offered all of herself to the enemy in order to spare them at least.

However, While trying to save her family from being held hostage, it can’t be helped that Maria deep down in her heart wanted also to be saved. Not only Maria, but also her family―― besides saving Mio, her train of thoughts is really different from Basara’s which is really trying to fulfill it.

''…… There’s no such thing…''

As Maria bit her lips, Basara started advancing with a step,

His face grimaced and suddenly, he staggered in pain, and knelt on one knee to the floor.

Seeming wanting to rush up to aid him in at once, Maria endured it desperately.

— The situation in this room is probably being monitored by Zest. If she helped Basara, it’s possible that her family being held hostage might be killed.

Meanwhile, the young man before his eyes stood up and has begun to walk to her again.

Of all the injuries that he had received, it was better for Basara to not be able to move, but still he approached Maria step by step. And then ––– Basara reached under Maria at last.

"Ugh……Ah……hah"

This person here is clearly over persistent. And yet, he faced Maria who cannot do anything but to be flustered like this,

"––– Because I want to help. You, Mio and also your family. I want to help you by all means"

Therefore,

"Please ––– I’m begging you, don’t give yourself up like this"

As he said so, Basara started hugging her in silence.

Thus, Maria moved at once.

With her right fist filled with her own feelings that she could never hand over, she drove it in to the chest of Toujou Basara. A single blow with all her might. It was a direct hit. Even Basara won’t be able to stand a chance ––– this should be enough.

"………"

Even after receiving her fist, Basara didn’t collapse.

Maria was serious. She absolutely didn’t hold back her power.

But still –––– even with all of Maria’s power right now put out with all her might, Basara’s chest was only beaten to a slight degree.

"………hah"

Maria, who turned around as if enduring to cry, suddenly embraced Basara’s shoulders.

“It’s impossible…… As a kind younger sister, I can’t possibly hit my big brother”

She said. Even though she exceeded her power for long. In reality, Maria didn’t want to actually injure Basara, and won’t really be able to win against him who is trying to save her. So,

“Up until now, they made you suffer alone for a long time, I’m sorry —— so leave it all to your big brother.”

To those warm words,

"Uu……Au….wa"

The tears which are held to its limits, ran down at the end of Maria’s eyes.

At that moment –––– all her feelings that were bottled up back then, overflowed and flooded out at once.

So Maria right now, wasn’t able to held back all her tears and emotions.

She cried. In Basara’s arms, while raising a loud voice like a child.

With a crying face –––– was a younger sister hugging her beloved big brother while shedding tears.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 3

2015-10-18T03:00:09Z

195.252.47.33:

== Everything for this Moment ==
{{Incomplete|percentage=43|pages=41|tpages=94|parts=4|tparts=11}}
===Part 1===

Toujou Basara having opened his eyes, was on top of a huge bed.

“Where…”

Trying to raise his body from his state, Basara noticed the handcuffs fitted on his both hands. Both his hands were restrained over his head and chained together in the bed board. Then, as his mind waked up completely, Basara recalled what happened before he lost consciousness.

“Oh yeah… I…to Takigawa”

Still, there was no place in his body that hurt, and there are no serious injuries and bleeding either.

…I was taken easy.

Having thought that fact, Basara tried moving his head, and looked at the surroundings where he was again.

The wall the floor, and the ceiling, everything was made of stone excluding the door. It was a closed room with no windows and only a door. There are no other kinds of furniture and all other furnishings except for the bed that Basara was lying into. However, the place was not too shabby for an isolation cell either. The interior was needlessly large for a prison, and the bed that he slept that has a canopy engraved seemed luxurious with the decorative details engraved on it. Knitting his eyebrows in the strange place, Basara in order to confirm his own whereabouts, tried to locate the position of his partner bound with the master-servant contract ——at that moment,

“……Mio?”

As the location of Mio which he was not able to detect was felt until a while ago, Basara looked at the door entrance in high alert. On the contrary, Yuki’s presence can no longer be felt. Toujou Basara is now convinced.

This is the place where Mio was kept, the hideout of Zolgear.

——Therefore, Basara tried making an action immediately. At first he confirmed whether there is any means oftaking off his handcuffs and a chain restricting his body, and if impossible, looked for anything useful in his surroundings to unlock his restraints. However, nothing is found at the place other than the bed, after all.

“…hm?”

Then Basara noticed something inside the pocket of the jacket of his uniform.

So he raise his body to a near headstand utilizing his abdominal muscles carefully, and a cellphone slipped out of the jacket and came out before long.

Catching it with his mouth, Basara bending his throat somehow, manage to succeed and had carried the mobile phone to his hand by bending his wrist in desperation, and confirmed its condition right away.

There are no problems with the battery and it seems fine. However,

“I knew it, it’s out of range after all…”

The mobile phone of Basara has a special chip included in case of emergency as similar to Jin. Though it can communicate even from the demon world, this place where he could feel Mio’s whereabouts seemed to be an exception. This pace seemed to be covered with a special barrier, as expected.

However, Basara went through his mail, and when he had finished typing the situation that has turned out so far, somehow, he addressed and send it to Yuki. When the moment becomes available to communicate, the message could be sent swiftly. As Basara sighed in grief, footsteps were heard from outside the room. Panicking, he pushed the mobile phone between the pillow and the head board, then the door is opened with a “clank".

Basara immediately closed his eyes, and made his pulse and breathing that shook calm, pretended to be unconscious and peeked at the other party’s attitude. Then when the other party approached Basara slowly,

It’s actions were the least what Basara had expected. As he came to check the presence, the being went onto his bed and came above Basara’s waist.

And then,

“I know that you’re awake… Please open your eyes, Basara-san”

To the calm voice that seemed familiar, Basara reacted immediately.

As he opened his eyes, a young girl in her succubus form was before him.

“Maria…”

Upon calling that name, Maria showed a bittersweet smile, and then

“Surely, I didn’t expect Basara-san to be brought here so quickly… Well, thanks to that we are able to spend time for just the two of us alone, and for that I am grateful.” As she said that, she put her hand on Basara’s jacket and began opening the buttons of his shirt.

“You, what are you doing?...” “The continuation of what we had left when we had entered the girls’ locker room.”

Maria declared as if it’s a natural thing, unbuttoning all of what is in his shirt.

“There isn’t anything you can do anymore Basara-san, now that you have been captured already. Therefore, you should enjoy the moment at least for the last. Basara-san’s thing, I will make it feel good entirely.”

Maria revealed a flirtatious smile, and as her tongue crept through the nape of Basara, a small hand extended to the area of his waist and went to unfasten his belt.
P190
“Stop Maria, you mustn’t do everything that Zolgear orders you to do―――”

Basara cried out.

“Do you really think that he will really spare your family from being hostage?”

At that moment,

“――――――”

Maria stopped all of a sudden. Therefore Basara continued talking.

“Do you really know that you are doing? Even you did it this way, your family won’t be saved. You are just being used to obtain Mio. Now that that guy have obtained that her —— you will be of no longer use to him, and it will be a matter of time that you will be taken care of!” Basara told, with his voice cracked.
“Certainly, the other party is a high ranking demon. It is no wonder to give up one person in order to save your family. — But you have us. There is no need giving up alone.”

Right. It is too early to give up.

"Those guys’ aim is Mio. First of all, let's rescue her. Once we come and get her, the probability of you and the hostage getting killed will be far lower than now.”

Though the present situation is that she might have been threatened to kill the hostages so she obeyed Zolgear’s orders, and with the current situation where Mio has been captured, not only Mio but Maria and her family’s lives are in danger.

“That’s why ——"

He tried to say more, but no more words came from Basara’s mouth. In front, Maria’s eyes stared at him as cold as ice that it completely took his words. With a voice sounding with irritation,

“Haven’t you hear what I have said? Basara-san can’t do anything anymore. Zolgear is not a naïve opponent whom you can win desperately. If it’s possible with such cheap tactics like that, I won’t be deceiving Basara-san, and have already talked about my circumstances and borrowed your power.”

“Even so,… as for you, your family won’t be saved even if you follow d him either.”

“As for that, I knew that without you telling me, Basara-san. But I as of now cannot do anything but this ——his command, is to dominate Basara-san’s mind.”

“Maria…”

You have been in agony all alone, suffering for a long time. Maria knew how powerful and terrible Zolgear is, as he’s willing to try any means in order to achieve his purpose. Suffering and despair continued to pile up so high that brushing them away is impossible.

However,

Basara has still not given up. At the end of summer vacation, I, Mio and Maria ——

I decided that I will protect our new family. However, in reality, I couldn’t protect Maria.

——Certainly, Maria might have deceived Basara.

However, the times he had spent with he had spent with her, Toujou Basara thought that it was not. The daily lives that she have spent with him, the smile and the tears that Maria had expressed through the crises that they came through, all of it contained truth. Maria was always beside him, giving a smile, as they went through all of crises that came. If so, Basara must help Maria this time. He doesn’t want to lose something important to him anymore the second time. And one of those important to him—— Naruse Maria, he doesn’t want to lose like the previous Basara. So,

“I don’t want to hurt you. Please stop the useless resistance and behave yourself”

“My bad…but that’s impossible.”

To Maria’s quiet voice, Basara declared woth words of rejection.

“…although stories can control my heart… My mind cannot be manipulated by your magic. Maria, like what you have said, will you please stop the useless resistance?”

“…certainly, it is impossible for me as of now. But, if I cannot control Basara’s mind, I will show you that I can do it no matter what it takes”
Yes.

“I will now reveal ――my trump card”

At the same time, a complex three-dimensional pattern of magic circle was developed before the body of Maria. And, having appeared from the magic circle,

“…A key?”

A pale pink shimmering key appeared from nothingness. It turned its tip slowly towards Maria. Following its extension, was the keyhole mounted on the chest of Maria's clothes. To the that keyhole, the key inserted itself slowly, and

“Nn……Aah……”

In the depths of Maria chest who groaned a wet voice with an erotic face, it turned automatically.

And then, a sound of a lock opening was heard.

“―――”

With a sudden twitch, Maria’s whole body bent backward, and wrapped in a rosy light.

The dim room was illuminated by Maria’s dazzling light.

“Wha…”

Basara cannot help but be amazed by the phenomenon happening before his eyes.

——And just as when the light settled down for a short while, sitting on top of him, was the young Maria no longer. She transformed into an adult, beautiful succubus.

“Are you….Maria?”

With proportions surpassing Mio, and height more slender than Yuki, her sex appeal and atmosphere that became a little more mature surpassed that of the two high school students. Although a little inferior compared to the school nurse Hasegawa, she is still an outstanding beauty nonetheless, and before the stupefied Basara, Maria leaked a “Yes” in reflex, showing an amorous smile.

“Come, Basara-san. The power of the baptism of the succubus —— please savor it to your heart’s delight”

As she said so, his eyes were focused on Maria’s who is sitting astride his body. That moment,

“―――”

In the consciousness of Toujou Basara, everything was consumed in an instant.

The spirit of the central nervous system that is called the origin of existence has overloaded. '''(!)'''

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

It was a mechanism that did Maria’s transformation. To unlock her limiter she used a magic key made up of spirit particles, and raised her abilities to a higher level that her appearance changed. This is the last trump card of Maria who was the only one left of Mio’s bodyguards.

There is a time limit in this transformation. Furthermore when she had transformed once she need a considerable period to be able to transform again, and the usage is difficult too.

…Still,

Maria never transformed herself since the time when Mio’s foster parents are killed, where she had used it to escape along with Mio from the hands of the demon Zolgear. Perhaps being the case as long as she doesn’t do any rash behavior and consumes excessive power, she could be able to perform in this state within two hours.

Basara’s eyes lost its focus, and when Maria confirmed that he had lost the strength of his whole body,

“Now then, Basara-san… you may do me whatever you like.”

Saying with a captivating smile, the handcuffs restraining Basara were removed. Then,

“……”

With hollow eyes, Basara laid his hands on the bra top of the bondage suit that Maria had been wearing, and forcibly slipped it upward in one go. Maria’s bountiful chest bounced as it was revealed up to the tip, and her body was pushed down adversely by Basara who raised himself slowly.

“Nn…fufu, Basara is truly a brute one after all”

Maria revealed a smile. What Maria have done to Basara, is a mind manipulation that amplifies their instinct as a man. Moving freely and acting on his instincts, he is now in a state that earnestly desires for a woman. While Basara pushed her down, he caressed the chest of Maria with his hand and mouth, and the other hand made its way on her back and had begun to rub Maria’s butt from her panties.

“Ahn…Ha…Nu…Fu…”

Making a ‘chup’ sound, Basara separated his mouth from the chest of Maria, a saliva remained was stretched out like a silk thread in between them lewdly. Without giving time to catch her breath, Maria’s other breast was sucked this time. His hollow eyes gave somewhat a cold expression.

As Maria twisted her body in response to the sweet pleasure that welled up inside her, Basara put up his knee in between her thighs and pried her legs open. Therefore Maria clamped both of her legs to the waist of Basara, and held his head who is still holding her chest. Basara then stuffed his mouth and sucked her breasts up to the very tip to his heart’s content. In the terrific pleasure that arose immediately,

“——Fuaaaaaahnn….Yaa…”

“―――”
A ‘chup’ sound was made, as Basara released his mouth from the chest of Maria, and saliva poured like a thread lewdly. Without giving time to catch her breath, Maria’s other breast was sucked this time.

“Basara-san… Ahh, Basara-saaaan…”

Forcibly letting loose Basara’s instinct, Maria’s consciousness is melting away.

——Zest told her that she was skillful in enticing a man. However, the bold behavior that she always do to Basara, although she had brought Mio and Yuki to surrender and give themselves to pleasure, Maria actually doesn’t have any tolerance to pleasure at all. By the fact that she is born in a succubus race, her knowledge of that kind is abundant —— unfortunately, because she was still very young, she had never experienced a tremendous pleasure coming from a genuine article. And now that Maria had transformed into an adult, the arousing feeling rose dramatically than normal.

“…If only I knew that we will do it like this, then I should have did it to Basara earlier on the past.”

Saying as she embraced Basara, at the same moment, tears were spilt in her eyes.

If so —— doing the deed in this form, this moment would not become the first and last time with Basara.

“…but, anyway…”

When she had met Basara, she could already do nothing but to follow Zolgear. She couldn’t do anything but keep on deceiving Mio and Basara ――― in other words, for Maria to be able to build a relationship was impossible from the start.

“Come Basara-san… please mess me up with all your affections”

Finally, Maria gave Basara a definite order. Unleashing his instinct from his mind control,

[[Image:Shinmai v03 193.jpg|thumb]]

even when she knew that her first experience as a woman will be a rough and violent one —— in truth, she will carve a wound in the heart of the gentle Basara that will never disappear.

Cherishing the love of his partner who was done by dirtying her own hands with her sin —— completely dominating the spirit of Basara, making him fall, she united with him.
'''(!)'''

“I’m sorry Basara-san. But don’t worry, because you aren’t alone… I also, had become as sinful as you.”

“―――”

Basaara strongly grasped both of her shoulders, pushing Maria against the bed. Maria didn’t resist. Becoming silent, she only waited be ruined by Basara. However,

“Kuuo, Guu….aAAh….”

Basara didn’t do anything. His body began to shake, making painful screams.

“No way… He even got my baptism directly”

Maria opened her eyes wide in surprise. Basara is trying to escape from her mind control in Maria’s transformed state. Making a stream of blood flowing from his mouth by biting his lips firmly, Basara

“……Maria……”

His eyes regained its sanity. From here he gave a strong hug, and

“You said… that I may really do as I like”

He told her.

“I can help you —— from this situation that torments you, I’ll save you by all means”

With words with such power, he embraced her with gentleness. With her heart almost swept unintentionally, Maria
still shook off Basara’s hand violently and jumped back from the bed above. As she took distance from him, her clothes that are about to come off when she laid down with him were restored to normal, however, she stared at Basara with cold eyes. Basara then got off the bed slowly, and from his arms ——materialized the demonic sword Brynhild. As she saw it,

“So you want to take this by force then… Fine, I don’t really dislike forceful ways either”

Maria showed a sinister laugh, however, Basara responded with a movement in silence.

Brynhild’s tip pointed was not pointed to Maria, but it stabbed on a stone pavement. With a clang, Brynhild that was pierced got stuck to the floor.

“…What’s this all about? Don’t tell me that you think you can win against me without a weapon?”

Maria asked in suspicion, but Basara shook his head,

“I’m not thinking that I am able to win without using any weapons, even in the slightest I don’t intend to do such a thing.”

However,

“I didn’t come here to defeat you, I came to rescue you—— therefore weapons are not necessary for that”

Basara stared at her with eyes of trust, but Maria laughed with a coldhearted feeling,

“…Basara-san is too gentle. Even in this state, you still worry about me at the bottom of your heart. However, having come this far, I cannot give up my family’s life.”

“Let me give you a single advice, Basara-san… Certainly, in terms of fighting power, Basara-san stronger than me. However, I in my current form right now as your opponent, if you show some composure―――you’ll die you know?”

As she said so――― Maria released her own power.

Maria’s whole body suddenly emitted an aura of energy beyond her limits. With the level pof pressure rivaling that of Mio’s Demon king predecessor’s power running wildly, her last advice was done to Basara.

Basara clenched his theeth, and endured the pressure that hit him. And the next moment,

From Maria’s viewpoint, Basara’s figure suddenly disappeared.

——if I have no way to persuade her if she doesn’t want to hear me, then I will force her to hear what I say. Perhaps restricting himself from injuring Maria, he still intended to persuade her.

Being a speed type, if Basara put in his seriousness with his speed, usually Maria could hardly catch up to chase himself by her own eyes. However,

“―――It’s useless”

Maria avoided Basara who is going to catch her by one step aside.

“I will say this again——Basara-san, there is nothing that you can do now.”

As soon as she told so, Maria’s right fist landed to Basara with quite an impact.

===Part 2===

Zest that stayed in the hall to watch Mio, was watching the situation through the crystal ball.

To the figure of the beautiful succubus whom he moved his body in Godspeed, his body was blown off without mercy.

“…I see. So that’s why”

Zest now understood. That the time Zolgear is about to kidnap Mio, to rescue her Maria had transformed herself into that adult form, succeeding their escape, from what she have heard. Her boost in fighting power is certainly tremendous after that. If that’s the case, then the story that she was able to escape from the hands of Zolgear is plausible.

…However.

Having Maria play with Basara, perhaps he should have avoided it. After this, Basara will be of help for the deprivation of Mio, as Zolgear wanted his banishing technique after all. '''(!)'''

Maria understands too, that if she didn't stop this behavior, she may end up killing him.

''…this may go a little bit too far.''

She thought that the mental domination is an easy task for a succubus, but unexpectedly it had become very emotional over there. Basara tried to commit himself personally, and the frustration of inability to grasp the limit of his kindness revealed something ――― Apparently, Maria also had special feelings toward Basara. For Basara to rescue her who have betrayed him and Mio, if it was her that act would have forsaken him. Meanwhile,

“…………”

In the video, Basara who got blown off, was hanging on the stone wall like being crucified. Still not parting with his consciousness, he tried to get down to the floor again. Even after receiving a strong blow from Maria, his eyes didn't lose power even though suffering from a serious injury of bone fractures.

Maria on the other hand, is having an agonized expression that she seemed to burst into tears at any moment —— Still, in order to save her family, she took a stance for a second attack, in order to Basara to give himself up personally. In that scene,

“…………”

Zest lowered her vision. It’s because he didn't avoid Maria’s attack.

And at the same time Basara was blown off in the video, the entire building vibrated with a roar. The phenomenon vividly showed the tremendous power of the attack Maria had shot.

And then ———— Basara was crucified against the wall again, but this time he lost his consciousness.

…However,

Basara right now, suppressed Maria’s attack on purpose, and chose to receive it from the front.

——just now a counter was received. The reason for that is the boost of power of Maria was not yet ascertained. No matter how Maria’s fighting power rose, with Basara’s speed, it is not impossible to evade. Even if it is impossible to avoid it completely, even avoiding a direct hit can be able to reduce the damage. Not having done it daringly,

''…He also gave priority to her feelings as well.''

He persuaded Maria at any cost, and intended to save her somehow or other. Even in this situation, Maria is still hoping in her heart for Basara to save her, but she cannot accept those words and thoughts anymore. Therefore, Basara chose to clash with her from the front.

He himself didn't attack at all, determined to help her yearning heart.

Thus, Basara must continue receiving her attacks even if he regains his consciousness, until Maria is satisfied.

His spirit maybe noble, but those feelings will destroy himself when time comes, and in the worst case scenario he may even lose his life. Then if I have Maria restrict him with chains again and call her back at once, will that make them calm for a little while? The moment when she considered it,

“―――?”

Suddenly, a presence appeared in her rear, resulting to Zest jumping a big distance away to the side.

And at the same time― from where Zest stood a while ago countless air blades ran through.

It might be due to the quick drawing of a sword through the thin air. So,

“……”

Flapping her wings and Zest and circling rapidly in mid-air, Zest looked back at the direction were the air blades came to. Then―there was a girl standing there alone. One of the members of the hero clan who is living together with Mio and Basara, Nonaka Yuki. With her spirit sword on one hand, she had already changed to her combat attire.

“How the hell did yu get inside…?”

Zest asked, turning around. The entire mansion is covered with Zolgear’s magical barrier. It’s impossible to detect and even if breached by the hero clan, it will be noticed immediately.

However, Zest became aware of the abnormal situation.

“His Excellency’s magical barrier has disappeared… Don’t tell me?”

Stabbing Brynhildr on the floor, Basara clearly shown his intentions of not wanting to fight Maria, but also surprisingly,

“To disable the magical detection barrier covering this mansion, he chose to lock himself up from the inside ― then activating that banishing technique to nullify it!”

As she exclaimed the true aim of Basara,

“You underestimated Basara ―― that is your big mistake”

Facing her as she shoot, Yuki moved instantly.

Displaying a long jump as she suddenly approached, she cut down the distance in mid-air, as she threw consecutive sword slashes from the spirit sword. It was a killer attack that eliminated any useless movement. This was seen in the fight at the city the other day, but still seeing it was quite a prodigy. However,

“You have great skills… But, this degree doesn’t pose a threat”

To Yuki’s continuous attacks, Zest created protection barriers with the same number, and with her sharp fingernail for offence, it went and intersected their trajectories here and there.

“………!”

To sustain the attack made by Yuki spirit sword at once was impossible, but the force of her attacks however was deflected to the floor. Still, Yuki which barely fixed her stance. As made a landing with her foot, Zest unleashed her magic this time.

At the same time, from the magic formation created by Zest, launched countless amount of spears of obsidian.

To intercept the innumerable black blades that poured down, Yuki backed a step and her sword sparked. Moreover, the sword attack that Yuki shot momentarily was specialized in defense other than attack. When the spirit sword swung at high speeds, a pentagram was cut in midair, and Zest’s protection barrier was repelled and it dispersed. Rather than a linear normal slash, she hit with such dexterous skill. However,

''…It’s not a problem.''

In midair, Zest calmly judged her and her opponent’s ability and made a decision. Though there was a chance to be defeated if she were to let her guard down, as long as she keep her guard up, she’s safe. If the opponent produced a power on par with the materialized spirit '{{furigana|White Tiger|Byakko}}' it might get slightly difficult. However, no one in the Hero clan should be able to demonstrate their maximum power of their spirit sword in this kind of magical barrier that surrounded this building.

Though Zolgear’s magical barrier was dispelled by the banishing technique of Basara, this mansion is in the space that is closer to the demon realm than in the human world. It is almost impossible to acquire the divine protection of the spirits of nature.

In contrast to that, the power of the Demon clan like them is increased.

Therefore, Zest judged the situation as not really a problem.

“―――!?”

A huge lightning sphere suddenly flew diagonally under her, and she was forced to evade by a steep margin.

Zest thought it was a new kind of surprise attack for an instant, but that proved she was mistaken.

“Naruse Mio…”

Mio regained her consciousness before she came aware, and looked her with eyes full of regained fighting spirit. She is already in this state where she could free herself from being chained to the wall, but that is only but a mere physical restraint. Now that the magical barrier of Zolgear has disappeared, it couldn’t seal Mio’s powers anymore until a while ago. Concentration of mind is necessary for magic, and not motion. And she’s in a state to be able to use that plenty of magic.

In addition to that, for her to make an attack that requires only a blink of time to evade, Yuki made an opening for Mio to approach Zest. And as Yuki brandished her spirit sword, Kiiin, a shrill metallic sound was heard.

The chains that were restraining Naruse Mio was cut off.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

As for Mio which was made to sleep by Maria’s magic to be awakened, Yuki appeared shortly after.

In the shower room of the school, the fact that the success reinforcement of the master-servant contract with Basara may had contributed to this. By improving their fighting power at that time, her tolerance to magic has gone up too.

Mio, as Yuki cut off from the chains and setting her free, while confirming the condition of her wrist,

“… I never expected myself to be rescued by you. Though it’s kind of vexing, but thanks.”

The instant when she spoke words of gratitude as she saw Yuki,

“Though it doesn't really matter, after we got into safety, please tell me more about it”

Said Yuki in her usual calm tone, “ah that” Mio shrugged her shoulders. And,

“and? I don’t believe that you came in all alone. Where’s Basara?”

“Probably helping Maria right now —— According to Basara, she seemed to have someone that was taken hostage.” As Mio heard that,

“…I see. I knew it, Maria was made to follow them by force.”

After observing the circumstances of the young succubus, she lowered her eyes and turned around. When Maria tried to make her sleep, Mio got the feeling that something is very wrong.

If it’s the truth, if she were to deceive her with malicious intent,

''… You shouldn’t have looked at me with such eyes.''

There is no turning back anymore, the eyes of Maria when she put Mio into sleep was very sad and painful. Not that Mio was really sure, but was that expression the very words that you told me yourself? '''(!)'''

However, you pretended to have betrayed us, and you forced yourself to behave coldheartedly.

“………”

Having thought what Maria had gone through, Mio clenched her fists. Then, while staring at Zest in mid-air, she released a crimson aura and declared:

“Doing such things, should really deserve to be rewarded, that child’s duty” '''(!)'''

=== Part 3 ===

—— After the kidnapping of Mio, Basara ordered Nonaka Yuki to remain on standby.

As he was about to enter the enemy base by any means, he wanted her to remain as backup for later.

The people who entered into a master-servant contract were able to know the positions of their partner. Thus, she knew at once when Basara arrived at the enemy base immediately. And because Mio has entered the same magical barrier, she couldn’t find Basara’s location temporarily. Though she went to the exact location when Basara’s presence had disappeared, the enemy base could not be found. Therefore, Yuki continued waiting for Basara’s presence to be felt patiently. And as Basara eliminated the magical barrier using Dimensionless Execution/Banishing Shift, Yuki was able to pinpoint the position of Zolgear’s mansion. Furthermore, a mail was received from Yuki’s mobile phone form Basara at the same time, telling Mio and Maria’s circumstances, and then she slipped into the base according to the orders written by Basara.

The orders that Yuki received from Basara is, to take rescuing Mio as the first priority.

So right now ——Yuki who faced Zest together with Mio, have remembered something over again.

''……it was a good thing that I entered a master-servant contract with Basara.''

For this reason, she had tracked down Basara whereabouts and was able to reach this place. Well, was it because their affinity is great, or she was just too obstinate not to lose to Mio? At the moment the master-servant contract was made, Yuki’s fighting power had boosted to another level.

''…I’m thankful for that.''

She can even match Zest that might be on the level of Special Class A relative to her ability, who should be able to kill her in a blink of an eye.

However, it is still undeniable that they are still at disadvantage. Even though the situation is two-versus-one, they were only a makeshift team. Their combination is questionable, and also, Zest’s ability was equal of the Spirit Lance 【{{furigana|Byakko|White Tiger}}】or even more than that.

Of course, their condition and situation are different from back then. The partner who was Maria becomes Mio, and there are no more hesitations left of Yuki right now unlike when she fought Takashi. And above all, Mio and Yuki had deepened further their relationships for the master-servant contract with Basara from that time, so their fighting power has been improved.

…Still.

Even that the barrier has been neutralized, the divine protecton of 【Sakuya】is weaker, and she can only materialize its power to half of its capacity than when they had faced 【{{furigana|Byakko|White Tiger}}】.

In this situation, fighting head-to-head with Zest was a reckless feat.

If——supposing that they faced each other if she were still in the Hero Clan, Yuki would choose to withdraw immediately.

And after gathering her comrades and increasing their war potential enough, she would have challenged Zest again.

…However,

She does not belong to the Heroes anymore, but a simple girl called Nonaka Yuki right now. If Basara is still there fighting, then she have no rights to back down. And most of all, if she retreated and if Zolgear who is more powerful than Zest were to join the fray, they would be more outnumbered than before.

Fortunately, Zolgear seemed to be away right now. And even the difference in abilities between Zest and them is great even if the situation is 2:1, there is still a possibility to create an opening.

''…Mio is here.''

Since he wanted the power of Wilbert, the other side cannot do anything to harm Mio. Though it I saddening that she is being taken hostage as an advantage, in order to win in this situation when they are being overpowered by the enemy, glossing over was unnecessary.

Since they don’t know when Zolgear will return, they ended up with the quickest possible solution.

Though it is difficult to do it with an opponent with a large gap in abilities, Mio cannot be injured badly by the other side, but there is also a handicap on her, and that is she cannot escape. If the fighting still continued, it will earn time for Zolgear to return, and that would be a very big disadvantage. However,

“There is no use thinking it thoroughly. Let’s go, Yuki”

Mio said, thinking up the same conclusion as she did. Therefore,

“Yes—— Well then, I’m going first”

She said so, and Nonaka Yuki sped quickly towards Zest. At the same time,

“How foolish…”

Zest expanded several magic formations and—— immediately after, the stone pavement broke with a roaring sound, and an innumerable conically-shaped spears assaulted Yuki. As the sharp tips approach her, Yuki inclined her stance from before, jumped low and accelerated. Avoiding those spear tips from the floor, she leaped further from the side, cutting distance to Zest, and with her spirit sword [Sakuya], took her first hit.

It was a diagonal slash from the shoulder. On the other hand, Zest evaded by jumping to her rear. She jumped in midair to avoid it, and because Yuki eliminated her barrier, she is now defenseless against Mio’s magic. If she remained in that place, and faced them with her nails and barriers, Yuki would intercept her attacks with her sword combos from the opposite side as well, after all it would be harder for Mio to deal with her spell if she stopped. Therefore, Zest choosing to evade to the rear was not a mistake. However —— Yuki is a skill type, an all-around fencer/furigana multisaber who can handle all short distance combat and that is no tale. Zest which flew to the rear,

“———!”

Gasped as she saw it. Yuki’s sword flashes that she evaded, produced blades of air by cutting through it, and forward—— she made a hit. Zest casted a magical barrier at once and prevented it, but Yuki ran ahead and chased her, she swinging out Sakuya and multiple combinations of the air blades blasted one after the other. Trying to bind Zest on the spot,

“———!?”

Yuki suddenly jumped to the left by intuition —— at the same time, her hari at the right side of her temples was brushed, and something invisible passed her.

…What was that just now…!?

Yuki was taken aback. It was probably earth-type magic. In Basara’s message, there was a “maiden”<ref>Virgin here was 『処女』(shoujo) which also means virgin</ref> keyword that appeared regarding Zest as the accomplice. In the twelve signs of the Zodiac, 【{{furigana|Virgo|The Virgin}}】 was related to the earth element. Judging by the magic that she released a while ago, this should have a relation with the ability of Zest, no doubt of it. However,

''… I couldn't see it at all.''

Was it just a stone that flew at a high speed perhaps? If its hardness is boosted with magic, that speed and power would exceed ordinary firearms by far. Disregarding to avoid these things would be impossible.

Stopping her pursuit by jumping aside, her stance broken, she expressed a bitter face,

“Is that all you can do….?”

Zest declared with cold eyes, holding her hands aloft—— and in an instant,

“——— then, let me know what you can do”

Completing her magic spell, Mio wrapped Zest with roaring crimson flames in an instant. And then,

“No time to idle, Yuki!”

Mio who reprimanded her just now began reciting her next magic. Therefore,

“———————————"

Yuki also moved immediately. She’s right. She is an opponent who can be defeated by this degree.

“Please【Sakuya】 —— please give me a little more strength”

While running towards the blazing flame pillar, Yuki called her beloved sword in her hand.

And when she returned 【Sakuya】and enhanced its spiritual power, she unleashed a quick draw of her sword towards Zest surrounded by flames. With a shrill sound, the flames are cut horizontally into two equal parts.

“Get back!”

In response to Mio’s warning, Yuki jumped back from that spot, and a huge lightning balls poured one after the other. With the sounds of electrical discharges, roaring lightning strikes echoed the stone floor.

“——I did it?!” “——No, it didn’t”

To Mio who momentarily shouted with joy, Yuki exclaimed with a rigid expression. There was no resistance when she cut through the flame. When she looked back at once, Zest was already standing in a distant location, already chanting her spell.

“――――――”

An invisibility stone was released all together toward Yuki. She on the other hand gave up on evading and responded by slashing out on the surface.　With a sword attack on the barrier, though Zest’s magic stone had flown away,

“―?!”

To a power more than she imagined, Sakuya which received the attack flew away from Yuki’s hand.

Damn it, I’m too late.

“――This is the end”

Zest declared, unleashing all the magic for the finishing blow.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

The moment the magic stone was unleashed, Zest tended to end the battle.

With this, Mio will be the one remaining. Though she can’t kill her even if it was an accident, with their difference in abilities, she may disarm her without the girl getting injured.

For this, she waited for the right moment to strike Yuki with an obsidian bullet.

“――――――”

However, the barriers were deployed ahead of Yuki and kept her from Zest’s magic.

It goes without saying whose act it is. Therefore Zest looked at that place silently.

Though their difference in skills is obvious, Naruse Mio still didn’t lose even a single drop of her fighting spirit.

…Keeping her from getting injured, is more troublesome than I thought…

She knew that the girl had raised her power levels through the reinforcement of the master-servant contract with Basara, and it also seemed that their bonds with each other had strengthened considerably. This growth of her heart gave her fighting power a different intensity. It is like the saying that strong feelings for a person is a power that can make things possible.

…However,

The stronger the feelings are, the easier the heart becomes shaken. And, Basara, who is the support of the hearts of Mio and Yuki are in their hands now. Therefore,

“… how disappointing, Naruse Mio.”

Zest told to Mio.

“Even if falling into the hands of the enemy, cornered with no way to escape… Still, Toujou Basara whom you all loved dearly is right now, tried not to help you but Maria instead. What kind of master is that? Instead of helping those who treat him of importance, he gave priority to the one that betrayed him.”

“……………………”

To these words, Mio fell silent. This is because what Zest spoke was clearly the truth. There is no use to overreact to an unnecessary provocation. If she were to be shaken from trusting Basara even a little, this slight distrust leads to hesitation, and will become a critical chance in the fight. So,

“… Oh well. Well, the truth is, I don’t feel very well.”

Standing alone, Mio said while looking down.

“But it can’t be helped. Our relationship is just beginning, but I still know what kind of guy Basara is. Maria and I had got close to him and deceived him, but even after that, Basara still forgave us, protected us, and risked his life for us.”

Therefore,

“Let me tell you something. I don’t really mind even if Basara were to abandon me or anything, or putting me off or something. Surely, Maria will be there when that guy woke up. But that guy came not only to rescue me, but also Maria. You’ve taken hostages right? Thus we tend to save them from cowards like you. Therefore, we are try to help that girl right now.”

“A very good explanation… Do you really think you can do it?”

“That’s what I thought. To begin with, Maria‘s eyes are full of suffering, so even if she abandoned us and went somewhere else, I won’t be happy at all. Besides, Basara is trying to save me, too.” And also,

“Hey Yuki… did you came for me on your own will?”

“Don’t kid with me. It cannot be helped, Basara said it.”

To Yuki who refused quickly, Mio smiled in a whim.

“That’s too bad. <ref>she ironically said that (お生憎さまだ)</ref> Our bonds wouldn't be swayed by some weak provocation like this —— Different from you and Zolgear.”

“…What do you mean by that?”

Zest narrowed her eyes all of a sudden.

“A while ago, I saw you talking to Zolgear. I don’t know what particular circumstances you have, but it seemed that that man before seemed to be overly cautious of you…”

While doing so, Mio placed her hand on the crest on her chest with a smile.

“It’s enviable, right?... The relationship between Basara and I”

“...a wonderful self-admiration you have.”

Zest replied with a thin smile, and shot the following words unto Mio—— for certain, those words could cause her to be shaken as it is.

However… Considering all that, after withnessing your friend Sakaki Chika and Toujou Basara in a lovers’ scene, haven’t you been shaken greatly?

“… That is…!”

Mio’s face flew red with a rage immediately, and it replaced the calm composure that she had a while ago. Zest didn’t miss that chance. She recited the spell she secretly performed, and the floor beneath Mio’s feet was transformed into restraints. If she were to neutralize Mio, Yuki alone would be an easy task for her. Therefore, she tried to do so, however——

A roar shook the whole building in an unexpected timing.

“Wha——"

Together with a surprise, Zest is already convinced. No doubt… that just now was a single blow that Maria hit. She had hit Basara again.

''…Fool, What on earth are you doing…''

Zest grew impatient.

''I knew I should have called Maria back earlier at all. And since Zolgear wants him, I cannot lose Basara.''

Impatience and hesitation swelled inside Zest in a spur of a moment.

“————should I concern myself in the provocation of this person?”

As she put away her thoughts, Mio was already before her sight.

“if that’s the case ———— then eat this!”

The moment she told so, a torrent of raging lightning ran through Zest’s whole body.

===Part 4===

Standing at the scene in utter amazement, was a young girl right beneath one’s eyes.

With the power she herself released, Maria was the one who gave three powerful hits to the young man who tried to stop her.

——As she released her inner spirit power and having gone on a rampage as of now, she was currently on a level of an S – Class in terms of fighting power, though temporary. Still, because she was ordered not to kill Basara from Zest, a single blow which she threw first right before his eyes, was only a warning shot that indicated that she was serious. However, Basara stood up, and tried to approach Maria again—　— thus, two critical hits were shot the next time, causing his consciousness to fly away.

Basara screamed as it jarred through his flesh, and Maria was sure that she heard his bones breaking. And then, Basara was blown off, losing his consciousness. With this, while staring at the unmoving Basara, Maria thought that this is the end.

Basara’s resistance——together with his relationship her, that Maria thought those were completely over.

—— However. Basara stood up slowly while swaying.

It was unbelievable. Of course, If Maria seriously drives her fist in to Basara right now, His body will be torn apart, but it is as if the two attacks with all her might earlier were meaningless.

Still the power was comparable to a degree of being hit by a truck. He shouldn’t be able to move right now if that was the case. But Basara stood up and started approaching Maria again.

To such appearance, Maria struck him while shouting. Not a single word has been said, just pure screams of emotions she wanted to entrust. Basara who received Maria’s fist is blown off three times——then thrown into the stone-paved walls so hard it made a crater, rolled then fell on the floor. And then,

"No way……"

Maria right now, is standing dumbfounded. It’s not because she had injured Basara more than assumed. She had applied more damage to him this time, so it should be impossible for him to move now—— but still, in front of Maria’s eyes, a body has begun to move.

It was the right hand of Basara. Basara’s fingers moved as if patting the floor grasped, and had put strength to become a fist.

"Wh,Why————"

Maria raised her voice in shock. The whole body of Basara which caught her three powerful attacks was tattered and bled.

There is no need to say that he’s finished. There is nothing he can do right now. But still —— Toujou Basara tried to stand up.

"Still trying to stand from that… do you really want to die Basara-san?"

Maria cried unintentionally. If Basara stands up, she herself won’t be able to do anything but attack him again. However, Basara is already at his limit. Basara may die this time if she made another attack to him. She definitely wanted to avoid that.

If she were to kill Basara here, he won’t understand what she will be suffering for till now.

"…such reason, that’s not it…"

However, Basara’s left hand which was on the ground supported his body from being down and he got up slowly.

And then, as he took a grip to his right knee by his right hand, strength returned to the lower half of Basara’s body.

With a groan, Basara stood up at last. And then,

"But…… It can’t be helped I guess? Because there are times when you hate something more than dying……"

With Maria who had transformed herself into an adult form with the same height as his, Basara stared at her,

"You…… continued suffering as soon as it goes, that you can’t seek help anymore……"

To Basara’s words, Maria held her breath.

The thing that is supporting Basara today, was Maria’s wish.

——Maria after all, want to save her family that is being held hostage.

Since she betrayed these people, she offered all of herself to the enemy in order to spare them at least.

However, While trying to save her family from being held hostage, it can’t be helped that Maria deep down in her heart wanted also to be saved. Not only Maria, but also her family―― besides saving Mio, her train of thoughts is really different from Basara’s which is really trying to fulfill it.

''…… There’s no such thing…''

As Maria but her lips, Basara started advancing with a step,

His face grimaced and suddenly, he staggered in pain, and knelt on one knee to the floor.

Seeming wanting to rush up to aid him in at once, Maria endured it desperately.

— The situation in this room is probably being monitored by Zest. If she helped Basara, it’s possible that her family being held hostage might be killed.

Meanwhile, the young man before his eyes stood up and has begun to walk to her again.

Of all the injuries that he had received, it was better for Basara to not be able to move, but still he approached Maria step by step. And then ––– Basara reached under Maria at last.

"Ugh……Ah……hah"

This person here is clearly over persistent. And yet, he faced Maria who cannot do anything but to be flustered like this,

"––– Because I want to help. You, Mio and also your family. I want to help you by all means"

Therefore,

"Please ––– I’m begging you, don’t give yourself up like this"

As he said so, Basara started hugging her in silence.

Thus, Maria moved at once.

With her right fist filled with her own feelings that she could never hand over, she drove it in to the chest of Toujou Basara. A single blow with all her might. It was a direct hit. Even Basara won’t be able to stand a chance ––– this should be enough.

"………"

Even after receiving her fist, Basara didn’t collapse.

Maria was serious. She absolutely didn’t hold back her power.

But still –––– even with all of Maria’s power right now put out with all her might, Basara’s chest was only beaten to a slight degree.

"………hah"

Maria, who turned around as if enduring to cry, suddenly embraced Basara’s shoulders.

“It’s impossible…… As a kind younger sister, I can’t possibly hit my big brother”

She said. Even though she exceeded her power for long. In reality, Maria didn’t want to actually injure Basara, and won’t really be able to win against him who is trying to save her. So,

“Up until now, they made you suffer alone for a long time, I’m sorry —— so leave it all to your big brother.”

To those warm words,

"Uu……Au….wa"

The tears which are held to its limits, ran down at the end of Maria’s eyes.

At that moment –––– all her feelings that were bottled up back then, overflowed and flooded out at once.

So Maria right now, wasn’t able to held back all her tears and emotions.

She cried. In Basara’s arms, while raising a loud voice like a child.

With a crying face –––– was a younger sister hugging her beloved big brother while shedding tears.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-10-13T17:21:14Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=13|tpages=16}}
==A New Master-Servant Contract==
===Part 1===

After a long period of time, the meeting with the Cardinal members ended.

Leohart returned to his office, summoned a few of his trusted subordinates and notified them of the future goals requested by Cardinal, as well as the methods requested to achieve them. This space is filled with high-class furnishings and covered by a thick red carpet, a style that seemed befitting that of a Demon Lord’s. After Leohart explained the general decision reached at the meeting—

“—to put the recently excavated Einherjar into battle, and defeat the Moderates Faction – is it really true?”

First to speak up, was Leohart’s aide Balthier.

“I can’t take it anymore… Although this is not the first time those genius Cardinals ordered us to risk our lives, it’s too much of a headache this time…”

“—Luca, what’s the condition of the Einherjar?”

The one Leohart directed his question to, is a young demon holding onto a file.

“I’m very sorry… As like yesterday’s report, we managed to successfully release the seal on them, but—“

The youth called Luca lowered his eyes apologetically.

“We ran into some problems when attempting to make the Master-Servant Contract with them, so we would need more time to do it.”

Just then, a warm hand rested on Luca’s head.

“Don’t be sad about it… After all, those Einherjars are relics from the Demon-God War, so being able to establish a Contact with it is already amazing, don’t look down on yourself.”

“Gardo…”

At the blury male demon trying to comfort him, Luca raised his tearful eyes.

“Gardo’s right, there’s nothing to blame yourself over… no need to act with undue haste.”

Leohart then said:

“Well then – according to your estimates, how long do you need to establish a Master-Servant Contract with them?”

“Four days… No, two days, I will accomplish in two days!”

“Didn’t I just tell you not to be too hasty… Much less sleep, you didn’t manage to get any rest these few days, right? You’re the only one able to deal with those Einherjars, so it’ll be bad if you get tired. This concerns our important fight – no sentimental emotions are allowed at all.”

“If your majesty says so, then I better prepare the Einherjar as soon as possible. No problems at all… Even if I collapse, there are many scholars proficient with ancient technology in this city.”

“Luca… Your majesty Leohart didn’t mean that.”

“Eh…?”

Balthier pointed out with a bitter smile, causing Luca to widen his round eyes.

“Indeed, there are many scholars or professors familiar with ancient technology and weapons in this city, however, the only one Leohar can trust unconditionally is you only, Luca.”

With Gardo’s explanation, Balthier also nodded and said: [That's right]

“It’s great that you don’t want to disappoint your deadlines and responsibilities – although you are still young, and as one of those closest to your majesty Leohart, I trust that you are able to understand when your majesty Leohart his concerned for your health?”

With Balthier’s edging, Luca finally understood what they are getting at.

“……I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologise. Everyone here knows clearly that you are giving your all.”

Leohart then said while looking at the remorseful Luca with serious eyes:

“As me aide, I will not permit half-assed work and results. I will ask you once more, Luca – under a load where you can withstand, how long will you need to establish the Master-Servant Contract with the Einherjar?”

“……Three, please give me three days. I will establish the Master-Servant Contract with the EinherjarEinherjar in three days! In that time, I will also finish repairs and adjustments to their cores, and they will be ready for battle after doing some simple tests when the Contract is established.”

“I understand, I will trust will judgement then…”

Hearing Leohart’s words, Luca then replied with a bright smile: [Yes!]. Gardo then roughly stroked his head, making him out in retaliation: [Geez! Don’t treat me like a kid!]

Watching the interaction between Gardo and Luca—

''…The Einherjar is settled, and next is—''

Leohart began thinking about the other problem.

“Then again – just how are we supposed to materialise the ridiculous order to attack from Cardinal?”

Just then, a bitter smile appeared on Balthier’s straight face while he sighed.

“Although the Moderate Faction’s power and influence is nowhere near as great as in their heyday…there are still many in various parts of the Demon Realm that still hold much attachment for Wilbert. In terms of battle prowess, we are undoubtedly above the Moderates Faction -- so we have to find a justifiable 『Nominal』<ref>名目: used to describe a [standard]. E.g. the nominal currency exchange rate</ref> to avoid civilians protesting in the various districts.

He was right. Carelessly attacking the Moderates Faction will be seen as a one-sided slaughter, inviting criticism.

A war is not purely about a battle of strength –converted political interests are deeply entangled with it. If someone with a ulterior motive were to get a chance at all – the other factions and powers that have bee only observing to this day would suddenly rise in power.

''…Abhorrent old thieves.''

Those high-class demons who have lived for a very long time and are among Cardinal’s ranks, no longer see anyone else as one of their kind; the civilians to them are nothing more than entertainment, the civilians’ lives does not matter at all, only their own appeasement matters. That’s why, they must be thoroughly eliminated.

''…Also.''

Leohart deeply believed, that only he and his comrades will be able to accomplish that big task.

Hence, he had to obey Cardinal for now in order to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, but that didn’t mean that he had to let them have all they want.

Just as Leohart began to think deeply about the Nominal—

“—Well, I do have a reason to make people sit by quietly and watch us attack the Moderates Faction.”

Someone who had also answered to the summon but yet had remained quiet until now spoke.

That someone is Naruse Mio’s new observer after Zolgear stirred up some problems.

Someone who had entered the Human Realm with the alias Takigawa Yahiro, a youth attending the same school as Naruse Mio.

“…And what would it be, Lars?”

Leohart asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Lars answered blatantly:

“Wilbert’s daughter – Naruse Mio, is current within the Demon Realm.”

“—Are you for real?”

Shrugging to the Balthier who widened his eyes in disbelief, Lars answered:

“What I said is indeed the truth… After Wilbert’s demise, the Moderates Faction has come to a standstill over the problem of insufficient battle potential. After those people wrecked their brains over this, their solution is to bring Naruse Mio to the Demon Realm. Although it is unclear if they will legimately crown her as a new Demon Lord or extract the power she inherited… they will want to make use of her to regain some of their former glory.”

Hence—

“Hence – we just have to take advantage of their way of thinking. The Moderates Faction wants to make use of Wilbert’s daughter and her inherited power to rule over the Demon Realm once again – we should be able to shut the other factions in the Demon Realm if we were to say that we dispatched our forces in response to their rebellion.”

“I see… If what you say is the truth, it is indeed a reason justifiable enough to send out our troops.”

Hearing Leohart say so--

“Ara, Your Majesty -- you don’t trust what your aide says?”

Lars replied playfully. In reply to the sarcasm from his fellow comrade from the previous war--

“Lars, there’s still us here -- stop using that disgusting tone.”

“Alright alright… So, do you not trust me, Leohart? That piece of information is supposed to be highly classified and even the people within the Moderates Faction doesn’t know about it, so it’s not your fault if you doubt me.”

In reply to the smiling Lars, Leohart said:

“No, I believe you -- you are a spy sent here by the Moderates Faction, so it’s normal for you to receive classified information.”

Leohart already knew long ago that Lars is a spy sent by the Moderates Faction.

How long ago? --The answer is, right from the start. Leohart had took in Lars while knowing clearly of its consequences. And Lars had accepted becoming Leohart’s subordinate while knowing clearly of what consequences that would bring. Lars’s current identity within the Current Demon Lord Faction, is that he is a newbie to the Current Demon Lord Faction who had defected from the Moderates Faction; as to the Moderates Faction, he is playing the role of a spy who successfully infiltrated the enemy’s camp. That, is the mask that Lars had voluntarily put on.

And right now -- the only ones who knows of Lars’s true identity, are the few present in the room.

“…Is this really fine, Lars?”

Leohart then asked:

“You are not only a spy sent from the Moderates Faction, but also Naruse Mio’s protector. To you who had grew up under education from the Moderates Faction, shouldn't Wilbert be your most admired person?”

“Yes, it is -- all that is already past me.”

[After all], Lars continued:

“I have already personally ended Zolgear’s life, avenging my brothers… I have no more obligation left to do anything for the Moderates Faction.”

That’s right -- it was Lars himself who told the people in this room that he ended Zolgear’s life.

The reason that Leohart had sent Balthier to investigate when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, is because an agreement was already made with Lars beforehand. Leohart’s goal is to wipe out the old bastards of Cardinal -- Zolgear who was one of them had killed many who were like brothers and sisters to Lars; thus the two of them agreed that when the chance comes, Lars will personally end Zolgear’s life. Hence, when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, Leohart’s first guess was that Lars had successfully completed his revenge -- and had then received confirmation from him himself. Thus--

“I’ve told you before, that from now onwards, I will continue to help you get rid of those leeches -- those scum no different from Zolgear, so don’t worry.”

There were no signs of lying at all in Lars’s words, but--

“…That’s not set in stone.”

Leohart then continued:

“Lars… The reason you gave your assistance to me up till now, wasn’t it because that I, who wanted to kill those scum, could help you to personally kill Zolgear? Now that you had accomplished your objective -- isn’t it right that you have no further obligation to provide anymore assistance?”

''Right?''

“In point of fact -- you had chosen Jin·Toujou’s son to work with to kill Zolgear, not me. So, shouldn’t it be natural for you to continue working with him?”

“Haven’t I told you already? I didn’t choose him because he is better than you…”

Lars sighed again, and continued in a low voice:

“The reason was -- if I had continued to observe and do nothing, Toujou Basara might have very well killed Zolgear himself, putting to waste my years of effort and plotting. So I had no choice but to work with him to be able to personally kill Zolgear, that’s simply all that is to it.”

“Jin·Toujou’s son has that much power?”

Balthier asked doubtfully:

“Marquis<ref>a nobleman ranking above a count and below a duke.</ref> Zolgear might have been old, but that person who had been known as 『Sword King』 was fairly powerful; and yet the youth called Toujou Basara… From your reports, he doesn’t seem to have enough power to be able to defeat Zolgear, right?”

“Affirmative. That person’s power is indeed below that of Zolgear’s. But I think…even without my help, he would still be able to rescue Naruse Mio and defeat Zolgear.

Lar’s seriousness, caused the others to become silent, and then--

“Then again -- an opportunity to personally kill Zolgear came to me just like that, so how could I possibly let it go?”

Lars said with a bitter smile.

“Alright, since that is the case, no need for anymore further speculation. Don’t worry anymore, when the Great War ended, someone had asked me to help take good care of you”

“ ? Just who would even do tha--“

“--That would be Your Highness Riara.”

Lars’s answer--

“Onee-sama…?”

Leohart showed surprise.

“Who could possibly reject her request when being asked by that smiling face? If there’s a need, we could just send the Einherjar I brought along with me to defeat the Moderates Faction; on the other hand, if you still want me to leave being unable to trust me, I will just obediently leave.”

“No need to do any of that, there would be no need your thoughtful kindness.”

At Lars’s suggestions, Balthier sighed and said:

“We have already known you for so many years since the Great War, of course I believe you -- I only fear that you would return to the Moderates Faction should you leave or take the Einherjar along with you. Both me and your majesty Leohart knows too well just how troublesome of a person you can be.”

“Ara, is that so?”

As Lars shrugged his shoulders with a [Ah]--

“--Then hand the Einherjar over to me.”

A bulky figure said with a low voice -- Gardo.

“As an aide, Balthier would want to avoid leaving Leohart’s side. And since Lars is not an option, I am the only one left.”

“……I’m sorry, Gardo.”

Leohart lowered his eyes, and then said to the older male demon:

“The one who was originally supposed to be the Demon Lord was you -- no, you<ref>A more respectful version of calling someone is used here</ref>.”

From the same generation of high-class demons as Leohart, Gardo’s powers and bloodline was seen to be the most suitable for the throne by the old elders from not Cardinal, but the Conservative Faction.

However, in the process of changing the Conservative and Radicals Factions’ image that now is a new era within the Demon Realm, the old elders from Cardinal still chose Leohart to be on the throne.

--And Gardo had no choice but to follow their decision.

And voluntarily chose to be a subordinate of the new Demon Lord, becoming Leohart’s aide.

The edges of the lips of that selfless male curled into a smile, and said:

“Don’t mind it, I am also here to be a helping hand. I would of course be delighted to give my assistance to you, who wants to change the world where authority had completely fallen into Cardinal’s hands after Wilbert’s failed attempt to cleanse and change it.”

“Gardo…”

Luca looked on worriedly, and Gardo once again patted his head.

“When Luca is done doing his stuff with the Einherjar, I will immediately head out to Vereda City with our troops -- is that decided?”

“Of course, and make sure that they can no longer do anything against us.”

Leohart nodded, and Balthier then supplemented:

“I agree. If possible, deal with their leader Ramusas<ref>kill</ref>, and let none of them escape. He is Wilbert’s brother, and had gathered the support of many various civilians; if he is gone, the Moderates Faction will most likely collapse.”

“I understand -- what should I do about Wilbert’s daughter?”

After pondering for a few seconds, Leohart gave a reply to Gardo in a calm voice:

“Try to capture her alive. In order to obtain a power to make it possible for us to go against those old bastards in Cardinal, it would be for the best if we stick to the original plan and use the inherited Wilbert’s power effectively/ That is something that is definitely worth us doing this.”

===Part 2===

Even after Ramusas had returned to the city, Mio and the rest were not brought back to that small cramped room.

It probably was to be expected. After all, it was a result of Klaus mediating.

The extravagant luxurious dinner atop the table in the luxurious dining room -- even that was assorted to all of their tastes of the food in the Human Realm, with careful and intricate seasoning and preparations -- Sheera and Klaus who was also at the table, as well as Zest and Noel who was responsible for serving them, even gave them detailed introductions for every single dish. Amongst the hospitality, Ramusas was not to be seen at the table throughout the dinner even when he was supposed to have returned to the city.

--And an hour has already passed since they all had returned to their respective rooms.

Accompanied by Yuki, Maria, and Kurumi, Naruse Mio appeared in a space filled with humidity and warm air.

This space where the naked girls barely showed some decency, is the large bath for female guests.

This large bath filled with thin white steam, was carved from marble -- the grand and impressive facility, gave off the impression and feel of a luxurious high-class hotel or hostel.

''…Such amazing places to take a bath are rare. It’s a pity that Basara had to be absent from this.''

Otherwise, they could just announce to the people in the city who they are.

However, Basara had rejected that idea while giving a bitter smile, saying that he didn’t want to provoke the people in the city for no reason, and Mio could only just give up on it. Now -- Mio is sitting on a chair by the wall at the washing area, preparing to wash herself, but--

“--Then, Mio-sama, please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind Mio’s back is Noel with only a towel wrapped around her. To the ones like Ramusas, she would be of no further use once Wilbert’s power within her is extracted -- but to the ones like Klaus who wished to crown her as a Demon Lord, Mio is the most important VIP they have; thus they even sent a group of people to serve them, from the flushing of the bath to the adjusting of the water’s temperature, to washing them; of course Mio and the others and strongly rejected it saying that they wouldn’t be able to relax, but as the other party strongly insisted they receive the proper treatment -- they compromised, letting Noel who they had spent time with touring the downtown areas serve them.

“Ah… Sorry to trouble you, Noel.”

Mio nodded, and Noel made a obeisance<ref>a gesture expressing deferential respect, such as a bow or curtsy</ref> with a [Yes]. Firstly using the warm water in the wooden barrel to wash herself, Noel then began washing Mio’s back while creating foam. The maids of the royals and noble were gentle in washing people in order to not damage the skin, and Noel was no different, but--

“…Eh! Ah…..aaaoo!”

When the slippery sensation moved across her back, Mio wasn’t able to stem her sexy moans.

“I only just washing your back… Mio-sama is so sensitive? I did hear that Mio-sama had made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara using Maria’s powers, is this related to that?”

“W-Well, that…!”

Mio turned red with Noel’s teasing.

''…Why, am I…!''

In the joy of being able to take a bath in another Realm, Mio forgot to prepare herself.

--Since the time she had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, Mio’s sexiness had been developing with each and every time Basara subjugated her, and right now her body has already become incredibly sensitive; but even then, there was no problems at all while taking a bath in her own home. She could control how much force to use while bathing by herself. But there were many times she had to take a bath together with Basara and Yuki as a result of Maria plots, and adding on the fact that she had experienced her body being thoroughly washed by Basara many times, she would occasionally accidentally let slip some of the reaction she had in those times.

“Could it be that the reason you reduced the number of people serving you, was because you were afraid of people finding out about this? To tell the truth, there was no need for you to worry about that at all…”

“ ! …Any more of that, and I will drive you out.”

“Being glared at by Mio in embarrassment, Noel giggled and said: [I’m very sorry], and then once again began washing Mio quietly. Naturally, a maid wouldn’t just wash a Mio’s back, but also her underarms, breasts, butts, hips -- all of that, Noel scrubbed all of those parts.

“ ! …Ah …Fu ……Ah …Ya …Ah!”

Mio began biting her lips in desperation to endure it, but that wasn’t enough to stop her gasps and moans from escaping, and--

''…Don’t worry. All these, are completely incomparable to when Basara does it himself…!''

That’s right. The techniques used were all completely different when Basara was playing with her body. He was always very bold yet cautious, with love and affection within his unyieldingness -- even if he was very rough, he would never let someone be in pain.

Noel wouldn’t be able to raise her lewd side like Basara did.

''…If it was Basara instead, it might have been…''

Basara’s big hands, Basara’s solid chest, Basara’s flair to deliver mindblowing pleasure, and especially Basara warmth that relaxed her the most -- thinking about what he had done in the past, what Noel is doing in comparison gives her only slight embarrassment, itches, and some moans that she couldn’t stem; after all, Basara had washed her breasts, underarms, belly button, and even her butt before. Thus, Mio restored her calm and handed over her body to Noel’s washing, and after that came her long hair. Her combing, was just as comfortable at it being done in a salon.

“Umm, Mio-sama…”

Just then, Noel suddenly said that, causing Mio to suddenly become vigilant, thinking that she was about to tease her again. But--

“May I ask, how is Lars doing?”

“Lars… Are you talking about Takigawa?”

The impression of Takigawa was too strong, making her unable to connect him to his original name.

“Well… He seems to get along with Basara pretty well, since he spends a lot of time in school with him. Probably because they’re like-minded, those two boys mess around a lot.”

But after finding out that Takigawa was the one behind that white mask, Mio and Yuki wasn’t very happy. As Takigawa said some cruel words to reopen the wound in his heart while he was critically injured, both of them are still unable to forgive him.

“Why do you suddenly ask…? Do you know him?”

“……Yes. Lars and I grew up in the same orphanage.”

From her tone, it was easy to guess what kind of emotions Noel held for Takigawa.

''…It’s the same as me.''

She has had the same thoughts when she found out Basara and Takigawa and joined hands in the shadows.

Just like when she found out that Maria and Basara had been out in the nights hunting rouge evil beings.

The wanting to ask, just why, were they doing such dangerous things without telling her.

But Mio couldn’t. Because for Mio, Basara putting himself in danger wasn’t for any reason other than protecting her. If Takigawa hadn’t helped, Sheera who was taken captive by Zolgear would probably have already been killed; the reason Maria could escape from that tragic ending, was because Basara and joined hands with Takigawa. Because of that, Mio couldn’t say anything about it to Basara.

It’s just -- right now, there was a way to erase Noel’s pain, and the key lies within Mio’s hands. So after her hair was washed--

“Noel, I--“

Mio turned around, to say something to Noel -- but at that time, someone entered the washing area and sat down on the chair beside Mio. The dissemination of transparent beauty, is Yuki who had also made the same Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

“--I’ll be using this.”

Without looking at either of them directly in the eye, Yuki began to wash herself.

Even without anyone saying anything, the atmosphere began to become awkward.

“……Umm, Mio-sama …I shall not interrupt you any further.”

From behind Mio’s back, Noel said so as if she had done something wrong, and stood up.

“Please do enjoy our bath, and eliminate fatigue from your body… I will be awaiting orders in the changing room -- Yuki<ref>Miss Yuki is used here, like the many places in the text</ref>, please excuse me.”

“Ah…”

While washing her body, Yuki nodded, and hence Noel left the bath after giving a bow. And then--

“--You’re thinking that by going to ask Klaus yourself, you can cancel Takigawa’s spying mission, right?”

Hearing Yuki say snappily--

“I only just…”

Mio lowered her head evasively.

“We did not request for a luxurious room or meal, it was all things that they had prepared; so even if they ask us to reciprocate them, we can reject them. However, once we make any request, the situation would be different; if we were asked to reciprocate, it would be difficult for us to reject them. And more importantly -- doing that would be the same as exposing our weak point.”

''Have you forgotten?''

The Demon called Klaus was one of Wilbert’s military officers, a strategist once called the 『Virtuous Elder』. The luxurious rooms, meal, and dining hall and the grand welcoming, all of those were all a performance to make you agree to become the new Demon Lord. If you were to let those people know that you are some able to sympathise with them, do you even know what are the consequences? If you do not want Takigawa to have an even more dangerous mission, if you want to fulfil the wish of a maid worrying for her childhood sweetheart -- the moment he graps onto an emotion he can use to make his attack on you, he’ll immediately attempt to use it to make a negotiation or transaction; and if it still isn’t possible, he might even utilise threats…”

Stopping here, Yuki turned to look at Kurumi who is bathing together with the loli succubus.

“Threats like sending away Maria from your side, and making her carry out suicidal missions are entirely possible -- and since her mother and older sister are here, Maria cannot reject any orders.”

“………I’m sorry.”

Unable to retort -- Mio lowered her head remorsefully.

“No need to apologise… It’s just, I hope that you don’t forget that.”

And as if giving advice, Yuki then said to Mio:

“--Even if you still hadn't decided what to do with Wilbert’s power, I guess that you have already reached a conclusion regarding the identity 『Naruse Mio』, so don’t do forgetting that.”

With that, Mio then nodded in agreement.

“……Ah, you’re right… I got it.”

Right now, she is not the daughter of the previous Demon Lord, but Basara family, his sister -- as well as his servant.

No matter what happens, being by his side is a must. That, is Naruse Mio’s only desire.

And for that very desire, all of them must return to that home one day. Just then--

“It’s fine if you get it, and I will also think of something to help you out -- because that is also Basara’s wish.”

Yuki also quickly expressed to Mio’s agreement. In Mio’s heart, Yuki is a rival she must never fall behind -- but she was also a comrade who could understand more than anyone. Thus--

“……Thank you, Yuki.”

Feeling more at ease, Mio expressed her thanks, mixing in a shade of threatening.

“No need for thanks… Oh, that’s right--“

Holding out a towel from the foamy bucket towards Mio, Yuki then said:

“…Mio, help me wash my back.”

Towards the tone that of an older sister commanding a younger sister, Mio widened her eyes.

Probably giving some advice made her somewhat cocky. Thus Mio smiled and--

“You have a really high price tag…”

Took that towel and after going behind Yuki, she began scrubbing her back -- not using the towel, but with her hands instead.

The one who had been subjugated by Basara and had her sensitivity raised a lot by him was not Mio only. That’s why--

“--Yaaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Yuki let out a cute scream, while jumping up from the stool.

While soaking in the bath, Nonaka Kurumi saw her older sister in the washing area suddenly jump up while screaming.

And then collapse onto the floor onto her butt.

『………』

Silently turning around to look at Mio who had a victor’s smile on her face, Yuki made her counterattack.

After pushing Mio down onto the floor and while straddling over her, she began to violently knead those large breasts.

『 ! ---- 』

Mio screamed, and arched her back under Yuki, and then her two hands began to do the same things to Yuki’s butt, not wanting to be outdone.

『 ----! 』

And it was Yuki’s turn to react to a sudden kneading -- the two girls thus began waging a war over their pride. Seeing those two older sisters like that--

“………”

‘’It’s better if I don’t invite trouble onto myself.’’ From within the bath, Kurumi turned around to have her back face the washing area Yuki and Mio were at.

“Ah…!”

And proceeded to take a stretch in the bath<ref>the one where people stretch their backs after waking up in the morning</ref>, letting the warmth of the water fill her. Comfortably exhaling a deep breath, she then scooped some water with her hands. The slightly blue hot spring, seemed to have been drawn directly from underground, so it naturally would have rather high demonic concentrations. However--

''…Ah, it seems to have much less of a load on me now.''

Comparing to when she had just arrived in the Demon Realm, the level of discomfort she felt back then now seemed to have been just a dream. Although her getting used to the demonic concentrations had a hand in that, it was not the main reason. Thus--

“……”

Kurumi raised her left hand from the water and held it out, and gathered her consciousness towards it, and her gauntlet for controlling spirits then materialised. Within some of the notches in the gauntlet, balls of various colours have been inserted. Those were elements needed for communicating with the spirits.

--Right now, there were a few black balls there weren’t there before.

In Lucia’s office, Basara and turned the imbroglio<ref>a confused heap; an extremely confused, complicated, or embarrassing situation</ref> in her heart into happiness and pleasure and subjugated her, disentangling her emotions -- when she opened her eyes, Kurumi realised that she was on a bed in another room.

Seeing Maria sleeping while snuggled up against her, she then remembered what Basara had done to her, she then became a ball of internal struggles. At that time, Lucia came to that room and upon seeing her situation, Lucia then said to the alert Kurumi in a cold and indifferent tone: [Thank you for being friends with Maria], and gave a certain something to her.

That something was these black elementals. These black elementals had the protection of high-class spirits in the Demon Realm, which thus allowed Kurumi to communicate with spirits not bound with a Master-Servant Contract while using spirit magic.

And with the protection of high-class spirits, the difficulty of borrowing a spirits’ power was lowered a lot.

For Kurumi who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara and was unable to increase her battle potential by deepening her relationship with him, this was help coming to her when she needed it.

Lucia is part of the Moderates Faction and is a demon, and she is the aide of Ramusas who gave the cold shoulder to Mio. That, made Kurumi to put up some resistance towards Lucia in the beginning, but accepted her in the end. Reason being, her pride as a hero is not what’s most important now, but it was instead not becoming a burden to Basara and the others.

Thus for the period of time while she was in the Demon Realm, she hoped to at least to be able to use it.

''…To think that I would begin to think like this…''

If it was the her in the past, it would be unthinkable for her to live together with Maria who lived together with the surveillance target Naruse Mio, much less fight alongside her.

''…Also,''

In their daily life, Maria seemed to be putting her in embarrassing situations every day, and she could only just accept it since she wanted to not be left behind. In fact, not just Maria – it would be even Basara or Yuki sometimes. And that is the reason why Kurumi has become the way she is now, boldly doing lewd and lecherous things in Lucia’s office, exposing her incredibly debauchery side.

Speaking of which – no matter how embarrassing it has become, rejecting any of that is not an option.

''..So it really seems that the truth is I don’t really hate those kind of stuff…''

Just like Mio and Yuki, Kurumi is slowly becoming more and more lewd.

And it’s not only that. Kurumi had turned an event she thought was only possible in her dreams into reality today, to have a kiss with Basara. Although her first time was in her dream, and doing it in reality was only to satisfy Lucia, Kurumi still did automatically move her lips to kiss with Basara’s lips – indulging in her sexuality in her tongue filled with emotions, lusting for Basara’s existence.

From the moment when their lips made contact, the warmth and pleasure she received from Basara still remained fresh in Kurumi’s mind.

“……!”

Kurumi suddenly turned red from the embarrassment and brought her face back into the water partially, while blowing bubbles and not realising that someone was sneaking up on her—

“…--My dear Kurumi~♪”

“Eeeaahhhh!”

Suddenly being hugged from behind by Maria, Kurumi let out a high-pitched scream.

“Oi, don’t go about scaring me!”

“Ara, weren’t Kurumi you the one who seemed miffed and ignored me, making a certain someone very loney~…?”

“Y-You, would you be looking to over there – at the place older sis and Mio are?”

Maria giggled and said:

“Of course I would, but just me alone doing that would be very boring, and that’s why I came over here to enjoy it together with you – just like usual times when we enjoyed erotic films together~.”

“W-Weren’t you the one who forced me to watch them, saying that it was For Academic Purposes…!”<ref>most likely a reference to F.A.P. – [F]or [A]cademic [P]urposes; masturbation material search</ref>

“And I wasn’t wrong at all… That’s why this is also research material.”<ref>the aforementioned material</ref>

And with a captivating smile, Maria began to massage Kurumi’s breasts and started licking her neck.

At Maria’s assault, Kurumi attempted to put up her death struggle, trying to shake off Maria while flailing her arms about on the water surface, but failing in the end.

“Hu fufu… You’ve been through this so many times, but you’re just as shy as your first time… Kurumi is really cute~.”

With burning flames of passion visible within her eyes, Maria then said:

“Come, Kurumi. Give me your underarms, expose your underarms<ref>underarms / armpit</ref>. I want to fill up your weakness with my saliva.”

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>…!”

''Shit. If this continues, I will fall into one of Maria’s seasoned traps.''

And thus, Kurumi turned her line of sight towards the washing area Mio and Yuki were at, hoping for a rescue.

『<nowiki>------</nowiki>』

Despite her attention leaving that area for only a slight moment, the situation there has already changed a lot. With foam covering their bodies, they were still assaulting each other’s weak spots while gasping and panting heavily, with no intention of giving up at all; they’ve not gotten into the hot spring yet, but their eyes have already become lifeless, voices weak, and skins pink. Of course, they’re completely oblivious to Kurumi’s predicament. When Maria saw that Kurumi now had no one else to turn to for help—

“Fufufu, it’s too bad …Come, give it up and let me lick you, you lewd girl hero~”

“ !<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>”

As Maria’s lips got closer, Kurumi’s eyes also widened as usual in anticipation of the assault of pleasure.

“…Ah? What’s that elemental, I’ve never seen that colour there before?”

Maria then suddenly noticed those black elementals set into her gauntlet.

Which then made Kurumi remember -- what Lucia had said before when she gave them to her. Back then, Lucia had said—

『Please continue to look after my little sister. 』

She did look at the Maria sleeping beside her when she said that.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>!”

Thus, entrusted with looking after Maria, she asked that black elementals to also look after her.

At the same time, a magic pattern opened up on the floor—

“Eh--…?”

In the moment Maria let out a weird sound upon seeing that – the loli succubus flew out from the bath together with a large amount of bathwater, colliding with Mio and Yuki by the wall in the washing area, and also sending the stools and bucket flying.

“W-W-What happened!? What’s that loud noise!?”

Noel frantically rushed into the bath, but Kurumi remained silent, and then got out from the bath quickly.

“I will definitely use it well with much gratitude…Hmph!”

Throwing that out behind her, Kurumi then left the bath area on her own first.

===Part 3===

After having dinner alone within his own room, Ramusas left the room, and came to a certain place.

A place that can allow one to look over the city with just a single glance – the top of the main tower, which is the city’s highest.

“………”

Having arrived at that place, Ramusas looked down at the illuminated streets quietly. About fifteen minutes later—

“You insisted on not seeing Mio-sama even once… Is this really for the best?”

Coming to place after a while, Lucia asked him. Hearing his faithful subordinate’s question, Ramusas then answered in a low voice while not moving his sight from the city areas:

“…Why should I go and see her?”

And with that, Lucia decided to not say anymore, and after giving a bow, she moved back and left Ramusas alone.

After that, Ramusas continued standing while the night wind continued to blow.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Suddenly, Ramusas’s eyebrow twitched slightly.

An unnatural change in the night wind’s currents just occurred, and it was at a degree where a normal person wouldn’t notice – there was a pair of eyes, looking at Ramusas from behind him.

--It was not Lucia, and not one of the maids serving under her.

After that, some more changes to his surroundings occurred. Sounds of footsteps as if announcing a person’s existence, slowly neaed him. Then—

“—do you know? There is a place like this platform at where Mio and us live, a place that allows you to look over the nightscape of a city.”

Saying those words while standing beside Ramusas, was a youth – Toujou Basara.

Likely, Lucia wasn’t the one who had told this youth of this place; no matter who it was, someone was still being nosy. While looking at the view Ramusas, who had decided not to pursue the matter, was looking at, Basara said:

“This afternoon… The maid Noel<ref>Miss Noel</ref> had brought us into the city to look around. The view that can be seen from here, is what your little brother – and you who had took over his work, protected to this day.”

“………”

Seeing Ramusas return silence as an answer, Basara turned around slowly--

“In what you want to protect, why did you not include Mio?”

And spit out those words filled with a dark shade.

“After your little brother died – Zolgear killed his subordinates whom he had trusted to bring up Mio. Although Maria had managed to rescue Mio in a critical moment from Zolgear’s palm, Zolgear had taken Sheera, and then coerced Maria into following his orders…”

[But]. Basara said:

“According to Takigawa – Lars, you were well aware of this situation, yet you chose to remain quiet and observe, right? No matter how others asked you to prioritise Mio, you still chose to not provide more assistance. Other than Maria who had been coerced by Zolgear, as well as Takigawa who had infiltrated the Current Demon Lord Faction and could not made any obvious moves, you had sent no more help to assist the two with the mission of protecting Mio.”

''So why?''

“Mio is the daughter of your little brother… In other words, she is your niece. So why did you choose to not make any moves despite knowing that she is faced with such clear danger?”

Being questioned with a firm gaze from Basara, Ramusas finally spoke to answer him – he bluntly said:

“—because there wasn’t a need to at all.”

“No need to…?”

Basara had already known Ramusas is cold towards Mio.

His reason for still doing all this, was basically just to clarify it all. The truth and reality was just as Lucia had said. Considering that Ramusas has his own set of difficulties and opinions, if Basara would be able to hear about them, he might be able to somewhat understand even if he can’t agree with it. However – Ramusas words just now, was still completely beyond Basara’s expectations.

“There was still no need even when Maria had no choice but to betray Mio after worrying to no end from being coerced by Zolgear? There was still no need even when Mio had been abducted and have who-knows-what done by Zolgear to her? After all these incidents, are you really going to say that there’s no need to increase her protection?”

“Since the reports had said that she’s completely safe, is there really a need to ask for more?”

“That was because we…!”

To be able to safely rescue Mio, they all had racked their brains and struggled with their lives. Viewing it from another angle, perhaps being able to save Mio before she was ruined by Zolgear, as well as safely rescuing Sheera who was taken hostage, was the best possible result. However – if back then Ramusas had accepted Klaus and his other subordinates’ views to take effective actions like increasing the amount of protection, then perhaps the incident of Mio being abducted by Zolgear might have never happened.

Additionally, Takigawa even knew where Zolgear was hiding, to the point where he even knew where Sheera was being kept hostage; if he had sent out his elite forces to launch an attack, the culprit known as Zolgear might have already been exterminated long ago. But he hadn’t, so he definitely has no right to speak about it – just as Basara gave his retort while becoming mad, Ramusas finally looked at him, and said:

“You guys – how was it? From what I know, the main reason Zolgear had retreated in his defeat was not because of you guys, but it was Wilbert’s daughter who let her powers go berserk, right? Even if the reason for it going berserk was due to thinking that Sheera had been killed, she would’ve put up a great opposition if Zolgear were to casually make any moves against her. With that, even if you and those girls you knew since you were small weren’t there, she would still be saved in the end. Would that way of thinking be wrong?”

“……Perhaps it might not have been wrong. Even if he hadn’t done anything Mio and Sheera might still be saved.”

''However'' – Basara then said wile heavily emphasising:

“Those kind of words, can only be said by the people like us who had taken real action to save Mio and the others – people like you who had just remained standing by the sides and did nothing better than try to score points now that that is already over.”

“………”

Basara seems to have hit a sore area, and Ramusas remained quiet.

“…I have no intention of questioning whether your decision was right or wrong. The result in the end was as you said: Mio and Sheera are safe, and Maria and Zest escaped from Zolgear’s control. What I would like to question instead, is if you had intentionally disregarded Mio.”

Basara then continued:

“But, that’s already enough – I already understand it. Originally, I had even speculated if you had gave Mio this attitude because your views were different your little brother… but no matter what you say, I wouldn’t accept it. I have already made the decision to protect Mo – the one who had become my little sister, a person who is part of my family. So matter how big or noble of a reason or excuse you give me, it’s not my business at all, and doing any of that would be completely meaningless.

“—so, do you want to following Klaus’s words, and let that girl become the next Demon Lord?”

At the question Ramusas asked in a low tone, Basara shook his head and said:

“No… Klaus<ref>Mr. Klaus</ref> has been very sincere to us, thinking for our sakes at first glance – but he just want to take advantage of the story that Mio is the only daughter of the previous Demon Lord who had inherited his power, completely ignoring if she has the qualifications to do so and her own will, treating her as only a political tool.”

All Mio wants is to be normal girl, who lives a peaceful life.

And having sent her away from his side to live a peaceful life in the Human Realm that too is also all Wilbert wants.

And yet – Klaus who claims to respect and love Wilbert, disregarded his lord’s wishes, and is pushing for Mio to be a new Demon Lord. Reportedly, the current Demon lord also seems to have been given the throne to become a chess piece by Cardinal, so the two sides can be said to be equal.

''…Also,''

With his lord’s daughter, the one who had made a Master-Servant Contract being the son of the number one enemy in the Great War, Klaus was especially kind towards Basara to the point where it seemed completely unnatural. Who knows, even the matter of Mio who had no choice but to make a Master-Servant Contract might be taken advantage of; making it into a story where thanks to Wilbert sending troops to put a stop to the Great War, they finally managed to create good relations between the son of the scary [God of War] Jin from the Hero Tribe and the only daughter of the Demon Lord, turning it into another of Wilbert’s achievements.

''…Both routes are equally bad.''

To put it bluntly, all that side wanted are personal benefits – the reason Toujou Basara is unable to accept them.

Absolutely.

“I do understand that both you and Klaus have your own thoughts and plans, and that the subordinates within the Moderates Faction respect the opinions of you higher-ups. However – you all just want to take advantage of Mio, with no shred of consideration to the person in question. In Mio’s moments of great pain, you refused to lend a hand despite knowing about it, and Klaus followed that decision and stood by idly, both sides are the same. And so from my viewpoint, you all are just trash.”

Since the moment they were called to the Demon Realm to till now, Basara had submitted to the humiliation, but he could not take it any longer.

And so he spit it all out:

“I’ll put it bluntly. You guys shouldn’t have called her here, only to just put her aside. You guys had always been ignoring and snubbing her for so long… and now that in order to win against the Current Demon Lord Faction you demand for her presence or for her to hand over her inherited power to you? Stop cracking jokes. That power was given to the one he had not hesitated to separate with by your little brother to protect herself. Because of her circumstances, Mio has already given up a lot of things; that has to stop.”

'''Listen carefully.'''

“We will no longer hold anymore hopes and anticipate anything more from you. So at least, stop taking things away from her. To Mio, that power is a gift from her own father, the only bond between them – you guys basically have no rights or authority to intervene in that!”

Ramusas silently listened to Basara ranting.

''…So this is the son of '''that man'''''

''I see.'' The report had said that he was exiled from the Hero's [Tribe], and now I can understand why. This youth, is really indeed not suited to be a Hero.

''…He’s far too naive.''

Ramusas wanted to let this youth carried away in the heat of the moment know of something called ‘Reality’.

“The lives of the Royal Family do not belong to themselves, they live for the people, and die for the people – not even a single person can escape from that blood tie. Since that girl is Wilbert’s daughter, she is part of the Royal Family, thus she has a duty to dedicate her life for the people.”

“I’ve said this already, you guys had cast her aside for so long, and yet now you want to use 『Because she is Royalty』 as a reason is just too—“

“—Originally living a civilian’s life, and then only to have that life taken away due to the sudden revelation of Royal blood ties; all that is not uncommon.”

''Additionally'' – Ramusas continued:

“Although Klaus and I think and do things differently, the both of us have a duty to protect everything here as the ones who stand over the people. Since you guys had walked through the streets in the evening, you should’ve have already seen it clearly. In reality, you protecting that girl like that – could just very well turn all that you saw and everyone you have met on the streets into dust, do you understand?”

“Of course I d—“

And Ramusas blunted said to Basara trying to refute:

“Then why are you still being persistent… Then again, you just said that that girl had already given up a lot of things… but she was living happy days in a place unrelated to the political wrangling and fights; that, was thanks to her being Wilbert’s daughter. Now we have a need for her who had lived because of Wilbert’s death, so he called her back – it was just that her time ran out, and that it was time to say goodbye to the unneeded necessity to acknowledge her bloodline and the disregarding of her responsibility.”

“ ! ……”

Basara, whose expression, became complicated—

“What you said, was something I cannot completely agree with. You had said, that girl doesn’t even know that she doesn’t have the qualification, and shouldn’t become the Demon Lord—“

And Ramusas resolutely replied:

“That is correct. That girl who had tied a Master-Servant Contract with a little brat like you who had been expelled from the Hero [Tribe], who had let herself become a lowly sensual bondage slave; someone like that has no right to become a Demon Lord, and that’s why I wanted her to just obediently hand over Wilbert’s power.”

With that, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Basara’s fighting intent aimed at Ramusas, became even more incisive and cold.

It became blatant killing intent. Then—

“Take it back… If not—“

Basara’s right hand went towards Ramusas, and at that moment—

“--That’s enough.”

[[Image:Shinmai_v05_095.jpg|thumb]]

Countless numbers of guns were then aimed at Basara’s throat, held by the maidservants who had surrounded them. Commanding these maidservants armed with weapons, Lucia came to Ramusas’s side—

“It’s already difficult enough to overlook the various insults towards Ramusas-sama – if you continue to show disrespect, you shall not be forgiven even if you are Mio-sama and Maria’s saviour.”

And said coldly.

“……………”

Basara remained quiet, and lowered his head. But—

『<nowiki>---------</nowiki>?』

The maidservants holding Basara at gunpoint suddenly received a shock, and their bodies tense.

Rather than decreasing, Basara’s killing intent further increased, and then—

“Insults… insults, you said? Those should be my words. Having heard Mio – hearing my own little sister receiving that kind of insult, do you really think this warning is enough to push me over and make me leave it as it is?”

As if ignoring the maidservants surrounding him, light appeared in his right hand.

And his own weapon appeared from the light—

“……It’s a shame. I had thought you were smarter than that.”

Lucia’s eyes narrowed, and just as she was about to give her orders—

“---Kay kay, ~Th-a-t’s – e-nou-gh ♪”

An extremely hearty voice cut into the tense atmosphere from the side.

Ramusas’s head turned, and found Sheera with Zest behind her standing there,

“Mother-sama…”

Lucia frowned while looking at her.

“Lucia-ya… If you were to start fighting here, Mio<ref>[Chinese]little sis, she refers to Basara and the rest like her little siblings, like the previous chapters</ref> and the others would immediately find out, and what would you do if they were to come running over? Even if you are able to incapacitate Basara before they realise, the matter that you argued with him would still come to light. Mio and Yuki both had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, so throwing him into the dungeons would be useless.”

“Then—“

“—you’ll create a barrier, so that they won’t realise?”

Sheera smiled at Lucia preparing a retort and said:

“It’ll be useless. Doing so will only increase their suspicions, and you won’t be able to get Mio’s assistance in the end, fine with that?”

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Seeing Lucia becoming unable to retort, Sheera’s line of sight turned to Basara and she said:

“Basara, you too should stop making a scene. If you were to start fighting now with Lucia or Ramusas, you won’t be able to make them back down even if you win. It’s great that you love your little sister Mio so much, but if she were to find out you got hurt when you flared up for her sake – she’ll blame herself. Are you still fine with that?”

“………”

Sheera’s words caused Basara to become silent – and he retracted his killing intent soon after, his weapon also disappearing. Seeing this, Sheera smiled and said: [Good Boy.] The maidservants also seemed to relax. Finally, Sheera looked at Ramusas and said:

“Well then, I’ll be bringing Basara away – is it fine?”

“……Do as you like.”

[Okay.] Hearing Ramusas say so, Sheera immediately brought Basara away together with Zest, disappearing into the house<ref>house/castle</ref>

“—Ramusas-sama, I’m very sorry, for my mother’s impertinence.”

Lucia lowered her head and apologised—

“It’s fine… It isn’t that person’s first time creating trouble.”

After that, Ramusas looked out towards the city once again.

Dots of light from the city was spread throughout the city, the stars illuminating the night sky.

===Part 4===

After being brought away from the platform Ramusas and the others were at by Sheera, Toujou Basara, was then brought to a certain place.

That place, is the bath for male guests’ use. He had already taken a bath before coming to the Demon Realm, and right now he wanted to be alone, so he got ready to reject taking a bath, but—

“—Right now you are still mad at Ramusas, do you really think you can fall asleep?”

He was still unable to retort against Sheera. Many things has happened since he entered the Demon Realm, and apart from the nervousness he was expecting, he probably accumulated some stress from things that had went beyond what he was expecting.

Although relaxing to the point where he would put down his guard must be avoided at all costs, he can’t really see how much longer they would have to stay in the Demon Realm according to the current situation; being too nervous would only cause his concentration to wane, and things would be dire if he were to not be at his best due to wear when needed.

And thus, Basara finally accepted Sheera’s suggestion and got ready to take a bath, but--

“……For some reason, I knew it would turn out like this.”

This mother before him is known to be even more mischievous than Maria, due to her following her succubus instincts more than half the time, and so she had followed Basara into the bath as expected. Needless to say, Zest too was also present in the males’ bath.

Sitting naked on a stool before Basara, Sheera was trying to suppress her giggles while saying:

“Well, that’s of course… Zest<ref>calling Zest her imouto</ref> is a maidservant serving Basara, while I am her superior? I’m just here to supervise the maid-in-training while she does her duties to ensure that she is serving you well~.”

''Amazing…'' She is completely different to Maria who always brags, being able to so easily turn a lie into the truth. Completely masterful.

What if after Maria grows up, what would happen if she turns out just like Sheera? As a touch of anxiety crossed Basara’s mind--

“……Well then, here comes your punishment.”

Zest said that, and then began washing his back -- with her large matured breasts.

“--Hold it right there! Why are you doing it so naturally!?”

Basara couldn’t help but to turn around, only to find a naked foamy Zest say tearfully:

“I-I’m very sorry… I’m still not used to these kind of stuff, did I hurt you?”<ref>cause you pain?</ref>

“Uhh, no… That wouldn’t.”

''A question: Which male would ever experience pain from being rubbed against a female’s breasts?'' -- that, is one question Basara very much wanted to scream out, but was unable to thanks to Zest seemingly blaming herself.

“Very sorry Basara<Mr.</ref>… Sheera-sama had told me that this was how to help wash a Master, and had even intricately thought me how to do so. This is just my inability to master the art.”

“I understand… It’s fine, and you’re doing it not too bad -- no, the problem does not lie with you at all.”

After hurriedly consoling Zest behind him, he then stared at Sheera who was before him.

“Sheera… Just what in the world did you teach Zest?”

“Ara, Basara, don’t make such a scary face… Is anything wrong?”

Sheera then boasted while smiling:

“I honestly don’t know what else a woman would use when washing a male… I guess that this must be the fault of the differences between the cultures of Demons and Humans.”

“No, no matter how you think about it, it only exists within the culture of you succubi.”

''Hurry up and apologise to the other races making up the Demons Race, you loli succubus Mom.''

“Anyway, is there something known as 『Local Customs』 in the Human Realm? Over here, of course you would have to accept the customs of our culture, isn’t that right?”

“…Rather than [Local], it feels more like I’ve entered an urn.” <ref> Rather than customs of a community, it seems more like ones that of a cult</ref>

''Too deep…''<ref>It's starting to get spiritual</ref>

“If you insist, it would be fine if you want to wash yourself…”

Sheera then made an apologetic face,

“But that you mean your maid isn't doing her job… Later I will have to hand Zest a punishment -- the kind that especially painful.”

“…………I get it already. Alright, Zest… I’ll be counting on you.”

“Yes…!”

It’s as if Basara did a bad deed, yet Zest exultantly answered and once again began to use her soft breasts to scrub Basara’s body. ''Crap…'' That softness, is just too damn comfortable, and there are just only subtle differences from those others who would use their breasts to help Basara wash himself. Once again, Basara experienced just how unique the breasts of every person are. If his thinking were to go any further, his own rationality would be in danger -- in order to try to not set the national holiday or prime number<ref>Chinese language puns, referring to an erection</ref>, Basara tried to scatter his focus.

“…Ah~? Basara seems to be very calm…?”

[How boring]. When Sheera said that, Toujou Basara sighed:

“I’m so very sorry… I’m starting to become used to these kinds of situations.”

“Arara, what shocking words, to be able to get used to a girl scrubbing you with her breasts…? You’ve become a hero at such a young age.<ref>Not the real hero in this story. The Hero of Youths, one who is able to ‘control’ his own libido</ref>”

“Eighty percent of it are the fruits of the labour of your daughter…”

Up to now, both Yuki and Mio who had a Master-Servant Contract with Basara had often used their breasts to scrub his body, thanks to Maria’s ‘wonderful’ suggestions. In order to induce jealousy which would then activate the curse to send them into an aroused state, Maria too would also sometimes demonstrate for them to see; later, Kurumi too was also dragged into this activity -- the remaining twenty percent, belongs to the infirmary teacher Hasegawa who was an exception. It was only Hasegawa, who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with him and had no need to increase battle potential, who was not dragged helpless into this by Maria, and had willingly and voluntarily done that kind of thing with Basara. Just then--

“……Please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind his back, Zest’s hands which had been embracing Basara’s abdomen suddenly descended, slipping under the towel wrapped around his waist.

“H-Hold on, Zest! I can wash that place myself!”

“I-I’m very sorry…!”

Basara’s suddenly screamed, causing Zest to hurriedly withdraw her hands from shock, but in that moment--

“--Don’t stop and continue, Zest.”

A cold voice that could send chills sounded out within the warm bath. Though Basara wanted to retort with a [Stop joking around!] -- he wasn’t able to. Reason being, Sheera was releasing pressure that seemed impossible from her small loli body.

“Even if the other party wants to do it themselves, this is supposed to be a maidservants’ duty and reason for existence… '''Continue.'''”

“Hey --…Haven’t I already said that there is no need to?”

Gulping, Basara then managed to force out some resistance, but--

“Aren’t you just denying the reason for a maid’s existence, Basara, just like saying 『I don’t need you following me』? Speaking of which, you seem to be misunderstanding something…”

Sheera continued coldly:

“It was my order for Zest to serve you. Zest is my maidservant, her master is not you, but me; If I order her to wash another male’s body, she will…”

And then gave a cold laugh.

Even if she has to help wash those soldiers who would harass her, she will still do so if it is my order. That is the duty of a maid whose duty is to serve people.”

Those words caused discomfort within his heart.

“Cracking that kind of joke is just too cruel… If that happens, I wouldn't let Zest continue to be your maidservant.”

“But the thing is, you don’t have the authority to do so, Basara. You had handed Zest over for us to handle her which is why she is now my maidservant… And so, regarding her all, my word is absolute. The one who had created this result is you -- the decision you had made at the beginning.”

“I…!”

Basara anxiously tried to form a rebuttal -- Basara had told Zest before that if anything happens, she can return to the Toujou Household anytime, as he had judged that she would be able to escape from the Demon Realm with her power. However, those words were just merely for Zest, and wasn’t approved by Sheera. Seeing Basara beginning to turn pale--

“How selfish… Ignoring her life and death normally, and then suddenly wishing everyone to be happy when you see her.”

Sheera continued while making a caustic<ref>sarcastic in a scathing and bitter way</ref> smile:

“Don’t tell me -- you haven’t realised that Zest is isolated and helpless in this city?”

“………”

Basara remained silent, as he did vaguely have that sort of feeling. Other than Sheera or Lucia, he had not seen anyone else in the city speak with Zest; while visiting the city areas, Noel also doesn’t seem to be familiar with Zest -- and from Noel’s personality, it might perhaps have been that way because of pressure from the higher-ups. For Zest who was part of the Current Demon Lord Faction to find a place for her in the Moderates, it really isn’t an easy task. Just then--

“--I would also like to remind you, that Zest’s position and situation would also very likely be going downhill some more.”

Sheera said something that can’t be ignored.

“W-What do you mean?”

“Do you still not get it? No matter if Mio in the end decides to go with the wishes of either Ramusas or Klaus, that final decision will definitely cause resentment in the other party. Adding on that you had just stupidly went to argue with Ramusas saying that you won’t accept both sides’ wishes, would there still be anyone within the Moderates Faction that would still treat you as one of them?”

If that’s the case--

“Even if you all are able to safely make it back to the Human Realm… I believe it wouldn’t be difficult to guess who would be the one baring their fangs at you, right? After all, weren’t you the ones who asked us to handle Zest?”

“That…”

Basara said in a low voice, groaning. He had never thought about it -- that protesting for Mio would bring about the worsening of Zest’s circumstances. As Basara became speechless--

“All these are the results of the decisions you guys have made. The you right now, have no authority at all to stop Zest from doing anything… If you still want Zest to listen and obey you no matter what, and not let her be in danger of being tarnished by someone she wants to--

Sheera giggled some more, and then continued:

“Basara -- you must become her master, make her into a thing of yours.”

“I, become Zest’s master…?”

Basara turned to look at Zest, only to see Zest slowly raise her lowered head, her eyes meeting with Basara’s. There was no signs of rejecting Basara at all in her eyes -- but rather, it was as if hoping what Sheera said will turn into reality. However--

“Isn’t the Master-Servant Contract magic only usable on the night of a full moon…? There’s still a very long time before the next full moon comes.”

“Ara… So in the end you are not opposed to making a Master-Servant Contract with Zest?”

“Only if -- Zest herself agrees to it, then I will have no opposition.”

Basara directly gave his affirmation to Sheera, because the decision to make a Master-Servant Contract with Zest -- that decision, was already made long ago in his heart, from before Basara entered the Demon Realm.”

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

At those words, Zest stared at him in shock. Then--

“Ara, then I would say that there’s no problems at all.”

Sheera continued:

“The restriction of a full moon, only exists when the magic is used in the Human Realm… The Master-Servant Contract is pretty commonplace within the Demon Realm, so it can be used anytime. Since everyone already knows that I’m casual, bold, and unconstrained, even Ramusas and Klaus likely wouldn’t say anything if I were to use the Master-Servant magic to make you Zest’s master.”

“……I see.”

With Sheera’s explanation, Basara murmured his understanding of that, and also understood why Sheera’s attitude towards him had changed suddenly. Zest’s position and circumstances, must be in a much bigger danger than what Basara’s had thought. That’s why--

''…Is this the only chance?''

Right now -- Basara is standing at the intersection to decide if he really has the power to be able to protect Zest, but the situation isn’t really 「No Problems at all」 like Sheera said.

“Zest… Let me ask you first, are you really willing to have a Master-Servant Contract with me?”

Thus, Basara ask Zest who was before him.

“T-This isn’t something that can be selfishly decided by me alone, I would still need the approval of Mio-sama and the others.”

Towards Zest who replied with her head lowered while biting her lower lip, Toujou Basara continued:

“--I have already obtained their approval for this.”

“Eh--! …?"

Zest raised her head from the shock.

“We have already discussed this matter before we had come here. If it was deemed that there is a need to, I will bring you back together with me -- and they gave their approval.”

''Also''--

“''They'' -- of course includes Mio.”

Mio-sama she…? …Is it - really the truth?”

Basara then put on a smile, and said to the dumbfounded Zest:

“It’s the truth. It exactly because that’s the kind of person she is, that’s become the reason why I will protect her no matter what… So if you are willing to, I hope that you can help me in protecting her -- protecting my proud and arrogant little sister, Zest.”

Please.

“If you are willing to help me in protecting her… I too will also protect you with my all.”

Finishing, Toujou Basara gazed at Zest sincerely. After a long period of silence--

“………I refuse.”

Basara heard it -- Zest’s extremely soft voice saying out her rejection.

Thus, [I see], those words came to Basara’s mouth -- but they never made it out of his mouth.

Reason being, Zest hasn’t finished speaking. Those are, her feelings that have always been suppressed up till now.

“I too want to protect Mio-sama, but… I do not want Basara to be protecting me, or else it would make the Master-Servant Contract meaningless. I wish to become your maidservant, to truly become your subordinate… to live for you only, and go through happy and tough times together.”

“Zest…”

Zest poured out her own thoughts, and after Basara said her name--

“Please, Basara… Please allow me to remain by your side forever!”

She pressed herself against Basara’s chest.

To which Basara whispered into her ear: [Yes.] -- his own choice.

“……Sheera, looks like I’ll be troubling you once again.”

The moment he finished his sentence, a magic circle opened up beneath them on the bath’s floor.

In order to let Basara and Zest make the Master-Servant Contract.

“--Thank goodness that the efforts I spent on preparing these won’t go to waste.”

As if knowing that this would happen, that small young and glamorous succubus smiled, and said:

“If you want it to be like Mio’s and Yuki’s, the Contract would need to be made through a succubus’s power.”

And at the same time, a magic circle appeared on the back of Basara’s hand.

After that -- there was no need to say<ref>had the urge to use the word [narrate] instead</ref> what came after that.

<nowiki>”------“

“------“</nowiki>

Basara stretched his right hand towards Zest, who respectfully kneeled and received the palm -- and lightly kissed the magic circle.

Basara and Zest were then immediately enveloped by the light indicating that the Contract has been completed.

''…With that…''

Zest is now finally Basara’s subordinate, but for the question of whether is he able to be able to protect Zest, it still depended on whether his good fortune will last. Feeling the weight of the responsibility on him increasing, Basara raised Zest’s hand to aid her in standing up. It was then--

“Ya--Fuaaaahhhhh!”

Zest gave a cutesy scream, and limply remained attached to Basara. Taking a closer look, the collar-like markings on Zest’s throat showing the activation of the curse could be seen.

The unbelievable amounts of pleasure, caused Zest’s whole body to tremble while she was in Basara’s arms.

''…S-So this is…''

Although it was somewhat painful, the pleasure that was stronger continued flowing out from the depths of Zest’s body. Within the fresh numbness and aches, Zest is now currently experiencing her indescribable first experience. This sweetness that she is experiencing right now -- so this is the happiness that belongs solely to women. Just then--

“W-Why…? Didn’t making the Contract go smoothly?”

Basara had questions, while holding Zest within his arms. This development seemed exactly just like the developments that happened during the contract making with both Yuki and Mio. However, Zest had indeed kissed that magic circle before it disappeared unlike Mio and Yuki -- in fact, Zest herself too doesn’t know why things had turned out like this.

“Ara… So it turned out like this.”

Apparently this was also beyond what Sheera had expected.

“I would say that this would be that although you said that there’s no problem, deep within Zest’s heart, she is worried that she would cause you unneeded trouble now that she’s your subordinate, which had activated the curse.”

“Ah--…?”

The reason why Zest harboured guilt, turned Basara speechless.

“ ! …I-I’m very very sorry…I have no intention of doubting your words… Aaaoo!”

Although she was on the verge of crying, Zest still continued trying to quell the anger she thought Basara must be feeling while gasping heavily.

“Basara-ya, there’s something that I have to reveal… Although my current power is far from the levels during my prime, my succubus powers are still stronger than Maria’s. So, the effects of the aphrodisiac curse are very likely to be much stronger than that of Yuki’s and Mio’s.”

“Yes, I can see that!”

Basara then flared up while hugging Zest in his arms.

“Don’t panic… Zest’s powers are above Mio and the others, and the guilt she has probably isn’t really deep, so she’ll probably be able to take it longer than them.”

“Is that supposed to be consolation? Anyway, thanks for providing that piece of information.”

Basara sighed, and laid Zest on the floor of the bath.

“ ! …Basa-ra…?”

As this was her first time experiencing pleasure, Zest had no idea how she should take it, so she could only just look at Basara in a daze.

“Zest, please bear with it a little longer. I will soon make you yield, and free you.”

Thus -- Toujou Basara said:

“Accept me -- as your Master.”

Those words are just what Zest wanted to hear -- so, despite the overwhelming pleasure shaking her body--

“……Yes, Master Basara!”

Zest gave a small smile and stretched out her hands, and said from the very bottom of her heart:

“Zest is Master Basara’s maidservant… Please make everyone remember that clearly!”

And so Basara nodded -- and silently, his hands went towards Zest’s breasts.

''…Ah…''

Not just Zolgear, that body part which no male has ever touched before -- in those days after leaving Basara side, those days where her endless yearning for him and dreaming about being at his mercy caused changes within her body, turning her breasts into an alluring size. That very evening, when those very breasts were about to be encroached on by the city guards, Basara had stopped them which meant that he had protected her chastity -- that was the first time Basara had protected her.

''…Ah ha…''

Hence, with the moment of Basara finally caressing those breasts of hers finally arriving, Zest’s heart was beating in happiness. Just seeing his hand getting closer and closer -- raised her desires and anticipation higher and higher.

And then, Basara began caress those plump and obscene breasts of hers -- and it was in that very moment--

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>……..!”

The aftermath of her breasts being caressed for the first time, was a body-shaking female climax. It was then, Zest’s subjugation had begun.

Her eyes rolling and her memories now in short bits and pieces, Zest then slowly regained her normal vision, and upon seeing Basara still at her side--

''…How moving, Master Basara and I are finally…!''

--In the past, Zest had witnessed the scene where Basara and Yuki made the Master-Servant Contract, and also the scene where Basara, Yuki, Mio and Maria had taken a bath together in the Toujou Residences’ bathroom. Back then, she had secretly decided. That if she were to one day be subjugated by Basara, she wanted it to happen in a bathroom. That very wish had now come true, and Zest kept shouting Basara’s name, wanting to share the happiness she felt; however, since Basara wanted to subjugate Zest as soon as possible, the caresses that were originally gentle quickly became stronger--

“Aahh! Yaaah! Fuuaa-aahhaaa…. Yaa-aaaahh! …Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh♥”

The caresses on Zest’s breasts very quickly turned wild, allowing room for only gasps and the pleasure filling up every pore of her body, her burning desires eventually turned her brown-coloured flesh into a wet and bright lewd colour.

And as if wanting to express the pleasure she felt, the twisting and quivering of her body continued, and she let out gasps of lewdness.

''…My goodness… My breasts has already become so salacious<ref>having or conveying undue or indecent interest in sexual matters</ref>…''

Basara’s fingers dug into the flesh, rapidly kneading Zest’s breasts into various lewd shapes -- emphasising its softness to none other than Zest herself.

''Lewd…'' The fact that Basara is having his way with her breasts, as well as the pleasure resulted from that, are lewd. Being seen by Basara in this state, further intensified the pleasant feeling within her. Soon, Zest saw the tips of her breasts begin to get excited from the pleasure, swelling up and becoming hard. As her breasts melted into pleasure, that very part became harder and harder.

As Basara kneaded Zest’s breasts, those extremely sensitive tips, were then rubbed in between his thumb and forefinger. It was in that very moment--

“Ya-- Fuuaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh♥”

Another orgasm at a level where the first one could never compare to, caused Zest’s body to spasm; arching her back and sticking out her butt, her waist to hips were raised uncontrollably. Basara’s right hand then went around Zest’s waist, and lifted her up. By the time she felt a floating sensation, Basara was already face to face with her straddling his crotch.

By the time she realised that, one of tips of her breasts were already being sucked in his mouth.

“Ah--Aahh…!”

Although something happened and her thoughts hadn’t caught up to what she was feeling, Zest’s femininity told her that she too also needed to start moving. And so, Zest’s hands went around Basara’s neck, and she put some force into the legs around his waist -- at the same time, Basara also disappeared from her sights. All of a sudden, she felt some unrest from the thought that he might have cast her aside.

But that was wrong, as Basara was still in front of her.

--It was the mirror on the ceiling of the bath that had confirmed that fact.

While orgasming, Zest’s eyes then met with the her in that mirror.

''…This is, me…?''

What the reflection of the mirror showed, is not the cold and frosty Zest she was in the past, but gasping from the tremendous climaxes with a lewd smile -- it was just simply a girl intoxicated in pleasure.

--However, she didn’t mind, just how lewd her own expression is. Compared to this, Basara sucking her breasts and his hands relentlessly kneading her butt -- the pleasure brought about from those sensations are much more important.

“Ya,aahh… Ah! W-Why…is, my body, getting hotter and, hotter… Fuaahhh!”

Despite climaxing continuously, the curse showed no signs of going away. Her upper body arching to its limit again due to another orgasm, what vision imperceptibly<ref>so slight, gradual, or subtle as not to be perceived</ref> became that of what is behind her now.

''…Ah…''

Over there in her sights, is Sheera. She was looking at the scene of Zest lewdly orgasming, with a coquettish<ref>behaving in such a way as to suggest a playful sexual attraction; flirtatious</ref> smile that didn’t match her young appearance; her lips seemed have said something and after fidgeting a bit, she then went towards the entrance of the bath.

''…Sheera-sama…?''

Is she going to leave before witnessing the end of Zest being subjugated by Basara? With her awareness being broken up by the waves of pleasure, Zest couldn’t understand what Sheera had just said, it was as if like the strong sensations had paralysed her sense of hearing. However -- Zest found out the answers very quickly. Gripping her shoulders, Basara then pulled her towards him, making her sit up straight.

After that, the lips of Basara’s mouth in front of Zest’s eyes started moving.

“…………?”

Zest didn’t know how to read lips.

But she was able to forcibly make out the words [I’m] and [ear].

After that -- Basara’s lips began to slowly near her ear.

''…Master Basara, are you…?''

Basara had already kneaded her breasts and butt out of proportions, so in that moment, she couldn’t understand just what Basara was going to do.

And in the next moment, Zest realised a truth and an answer.

It seems that the ears are full of erogenous zones -- and that, '''that area''' is her weak spot.

===Part 5===

“…Um, Basara, are you alright?”

Maidservant Noel shouted out at the large bath for male guests’ use.

She had been asked by Mio and the other to check on Basara since he still hasn’t returned for a long time after entering the bath.

The basket in the changing room contained not only Basara’s clothes, but also Zest’s and Sheera’s clothes.

They all are indeed inside the bath, but could the reason why they were taking so long--

''--Did they fainted in the bath from soaking too long?''

''Should I go inside to check?'' As Noel became indecisive--

『<nowiki>----------</nowiki> ♥』

Zest’s scream came from inside the bath.

“ ! --A-Are you alright…--!”

Rushing into the bathing area not knowing what happened -- she then saw it.

The scene of Basara biting Zest’s ear, and her experiencing a massive climax. Her waist and hips trembled violently, shaking her large pleasure-filled breasts about.

“…Ah…”

Noel’s legs became weak, and she collapsed onto the floor. Just then--

“--My my, this girl really knows how to pick a great time to come.”

A giggling voice came from her side, and a pair of hands covered her eyes from behind her. As if her thoughts were seen through, she then heard someone whispering into her ear.

『However, it would be for the best if you forget what you saw here. You are to immediately return to the room Mio and the others are and tell them that Basara will not be returning tonight and to not worry -- do you understand? 』

“……………Yes.”

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-10-12T04:32:44Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=11|tpages=16}}
==A New Master-Servant Contract==
===Part 1===

After a long period of time, the meeting with the Cardinal members ended.

Leohart returned to his office, summoned a few of his trusted subordinates and notified them of the future goals requested by Cardinal, as well as the methods requested to achieve them. This space is filled with high-class furnishings and covered by a thick red carpet, a style that seemed befitting that of a Demon Lord’s. After Leohart explained the general decision reached at the meeting—

“—to put the recently excavated Einherjar into battle, and defeat the Moderates Faction – is it really true?”

First to speak up, was Leohart’s aide Balthier.

“I can’t take it anymore… Although this is not the first time those genius Cardinals ordered us to risk our lives, it’s too much of a headache this time…”

“—Luca, what’s the condition of the Einherjar?”

The one Leohart directed his question to, is a young demon holding onto a file.

“I’m very sorry… As like yesterday’s report, we managed to successfully release the seal on them, but—“

The youth called Luca lowered his eyes apologetically.

“We ran into some problems when attempting to make the Master-Servant Contract with them, so we would need more time to do it.”

Just then, a warm hand rested on Luca’s head.

“Don’t be sad about it… After all, those Einherjars are relics from the Demon-God War, so being able to establish a Contact with it is already amazing, don’t look down on yourself.”

“Gardo…”

At the blury male demon trying to comfort him, Luca raised his tearful eyes.

“Gardo’s right, there’s nothing to blame yourself over… no need to act with undue haste.”

Leohart then said:

“Well then – according to your estimates, how long do you need to establish a Master-Servant Contract with them?”

“Four days… No, two days, I will accomplish in two days!”

“Didn’t I just tell you not to be too hasty… Much less sleep, you didn’t manage to get any rest these few days, right? You’re the only one able to deal with those Einherjars, so it’ll be bad if you get tired. This concerns our important fight – no sentimental emotions are allowed at all.”

“If your majesty says so, then I better prepare the Einherjar as soon as possible. No problems at all… Even if I collapse, there are many scholars proficient with ancient technology in this city.”

“Luca… Your majesty Leohart didn’t mean that.”

“Eh…?”

Balthier pointed out with a bitter smile, causing Luca to widen his round eyes.

“Indeed, there are many scholars or professors familiar with ancient technology and weapons in this city, however, the only one Leohar can trust unconditionally is you only, Luca.”

With Gardo’s explanation, Balthier also nodded and said: [That's right]

“It’s great that you don’t want to disappoint your deadlines and responsibilities – although you are still young, and as one of those closest to your majesty Leohart, I trust that you are able to understand when your majesty Leohart his concerned for your health?”

With Balthier’s edging, Luca finally understood what they are getting at.

“……I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologise. Everyone here knows clearly that you are giving your all.”

Leohart then said while looking at the remorseful Luca with serious eyes:

“As me aide, I will not permit half-assed work and results. I will ask you once more, Luca – under a load where you can withstand, how long will you need to establish the Master-Servant Contract with the Einherjar?”

“……Three, please give me three days. I will establish the Master-Servant Contract with the EinherjarEinherjar in three days! In that time, I will also finish repairs and adjustments to their cores, and they will be ready for battle after doing some simple tests when the Contract is established.”

“I understand, I will trust will judgement then…”

Hearing Leohart’s words, Luca then replied with a bright smile: [Yes!]. Gardo then roughly stroked his head, making him out in retaliation: [Geez! Don’t treat me like a kid!]

Watching the interaction between Gardo and Luca—

''…The Einherjar is settled, and next is—''

Leohart began thinking about the other problem.

“Then again – just how are we supposed to materialise the ridiculous order to attack from Cardinal?”

Just then, a bitter smile appeared on Balthier’s straight face while he sighed.

“Although the Moderate Faction’s power and influence is nowhere near as great as in their heyday…there are still many in various parts of the Demon Realm that still hold much attachment for Wilbert. In terms of battle prowess, we are undoubtedly above the Moderates Faction -- so we have to find a justifiable 『Nominal』<ref>名目: used to describe a [standard]. E.g. the nominal currency exchange rate</ref> to avoid civilians protesting in the various districts.

He was right. Carelessly attacking the Moderates Faction will be seen as a one-sided slaughter, inviting criticism.

A war is not purely about a battle of strength –converted political interests are deeply entangled with it. If someone with a ulterior motive were to get a chance at all – the other factions and powers that have bee only observing to this day would suddenly rise in power.

''…Abhorrent old thieves.''

Those high-class demons who have lived for a very long time and are among Cardinal’s ranks, no longer see anyone else as one of their kind; the civilians to them are nothing more than entertainment, the civilians’ lives does not matter at all, only their own appeasement matters. That’s why, they must be thoroughly eliminated.

''…Also.''

Leohart deeply believed, that only he and his comrades will be able to accomplish that big task.

Hence, he had to obey Cardinal for now in order to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, but that didn’t mean that he had to let them have all they want.

Just as Leohart began to think deeply about the Nominal—

“—Well, I do have a reason to make people sit by quietly and watch us attack the Moderates Faction.”

Someone who had also answered to the summon but yet had remained quiet until now spoke.

That someone is Naruse Mio’s new observer after Zolgear stirred up some problems.

Someone who had entered the Human Realm with the alias Takigawa Yahiro, a youth attending the same school as Naruse Mio.

“…And what would it be, Lars?”

Leohart asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Lars answered blatantly:

“Wilbert’s daughter – Naruse Mio, is current within the Demon Realm.”

“—Are you for real?”

Shrugging to the Balthier who widened his eyes in disbelief, Lars answered:

“What I said is indeed the truth… After Wilbert’s demise, the Moderates Faction has come to a standstill over the problem of insufficient battle potential. After those people wrecked their brains over this, their solution is to bring Naruse Mio to the Demon Realm. Although it is unclear if they will legimately crown her as a new Demon Lord or extract the power she inherited… they will want to make use of her to regain some of their former glory.”

Hence—

“Hence – we just have to take advantage of their way of thinking. The Moderates Faction wants to make use of Wilbert’s daughter and her inherited power to rule over the Demon Realm once again – we should be able to shut the other factions in the Demon Realm if we were to say that we dispatched our forces in response to their rebellion.”

“I see… If what you say is the truth, it is indeed a reason justifiable enough to send out our troops.”

Hearing Leohart say so--

“Ara, Your Majesty -- you don’t trust what your aide says?”

Lars replied playfully. In reply to the sarcasm from his fellow comrade from the previous war--

“Lars, there’s still us here -- stop using that disgusting tone.”

“Alright alright… So, do you not trust me, Leohart? That piece of information is supposed to be highly classified and even the people within the Moderates Faction doesn’t know about it, so it’s not your fault if you doubt me.”

In reply to the smiling Lars, Leohart said:

“No, I believe you -- you are a spy sent here by the Moderates Faction, so it’s normal for you to receive classified information.”

Leohart already knew long ago that Lars is a spy sent by the Moderates Faction.

How long ago? --The answer is, right from the start. Leohart had took in Lars while knowing clearly of its consequences. And Lars had accepted becoming Leohart’s subordinate while knowing clearly of what consequences that would bring. Lars’s current identity within the Current Demon Lord Faction, is that he is a newbie to the Current Demon Lord Faction who had defected from the Moderates Faction; as to the Moderates Faction, he is playing the role of a spy who successfully infiltrated the enemy’s camp. That, is the mask that Lars had voluntarily put on.

And right now -- the only ones who knows of Lars’s true identity, are the few present in the room.

“…Is this really fine, Lars?”

Leohart then asked:

“You are not only a spy sent from the Moderates Faction, but also Naruse Mio’s protector. To you who had grew up under education from the Moderates Faction, shouldn't Wilbert be your most admired person?”

“Yes, it is -- all that is already past me.”

[After all], Lars continued:

“I have already personally ended Zolgear’s life, avenging my brothers… I have no more obligation left to do anything for the Moderates Faction.”

That’s right -- it was Lars himself who told the people in this room that he ended Zolgear’s life.

The reason that Leohart had sent Balthier to investigate when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, is because an agreement was already made with Lars beforehand. Leohart’s goal is to wipe out the old bastards of Cardinal -- Zolgear who was one of them had killed many who were like brothers and sisters to Lars; thus the two of them agreed that when the chance comes, Lars will personally end Zolgear’s life. Hence, when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, Leohart’s first guess was that Lars had successfully completed his revenge -- and had then received confirmation from him himself. Thus--

“I’ve told you before, that from now onwards, I will continue to help you get rid of those leeches -- those scum no different from Zolgear, so don’t worry.”

There were no signs of lying at all in Lars’s words, but--

“…That’s not set in stone.”

Leohart then continued:

“Lars… The reason you gave your assistance to me up till now, wasn’t it because that I, who wanted to kill those scum, could help you to personally kill Zolgear? Now that you had accomplished your objective -- isn’t it right that you have no further obligation to provide anymore assistance?”

''Right?''

“In point of fact -- you had chosen Jin·Toujou’s son to work with to kill Zolgear, not me. So, shouldn’t it be natural for you to continue working with him?”

“Haven’t I told you already? I didn’t choose him because he is better than you…”

Lars sighed again, and continued in a low voice:

“The reason was -- if I had continued to observe and do nothing, Toujou Basara might have very well killed Zolgear himself, putting to waste my years of effort and plotting. So I had no choice but to work with him to be able to personally kill Zolgear, that’s simply all that is to it.”

“Jin·Toujou’s son has that much power?”

Balthier asked doubtfully:

“Marquis<ref>a nobleman ranking above a count and below a duke.</ref> Zolgear might have been old, but that person who had been known as 『Sword King』 was fairly powerful; and yet the youth called Toujou Basara… From your reports, he doesn’t seem to have enough power to be able to defeat Zolgear, right?”

“Affirmative. That person’s power is indeed below that of Zolgear’s. But I think…even without my help, he would still be able to rescue Naruse Mio and defeat Zolgear.

Lar’s seriousness, caused the others to become silent, and then--

“Then again -- an opportunity to personally kill Zolgear came to me just like that, so how could I possibly let it go?”

Lars said with a bitter smile.

“Alright, since that is the case, no need for anymore further speculation. Don’t worry anymore, when the Great War ended, someone had asked me to help take good care of you”

“ ? Just who would even do tha--“

“--That would be Your Highness Riara.”

Lars’s answer--

“Onee-sama…?”

Leohart showed surprise.

“Who could possibly reject her request when being asked by that smiling face? If there’s a need, we could just send the Einherjar I brought along with me to defeat the Moderates Faction; on the other hand, if you still want me to leave being unable to trust me, I will just obediently leave.”

“No need to do any of that, there would be no need your thoughtful kindness.”

At Lars’s suggestions, Balthier sighed and said:

“We have already known you for so many years since the Great War, of course I believe you -- I only fear that you would return to the Moderates Faction should you leave or take the Einherjar along with you. Both me and your majesty Leohart knows too well just how troublesome of a person you can be.”

“Ara, is that so?”

As Lars shrugged his shoulders with a [Ah]--

“--Then hand the Einherjar over to me.”

A bulky figure said with a low voice -- Gardo.

“As an aide, Balthier would want to avoid leaving Leohart’s side. And since Lars is not an option, I am the only one left.”

“……I’m sorry, Gardo.”

Leohart lowered his eyes, and then said to the older male demon:

“The one who was originally supposed to be the Demon Lord was you -- no, you<ref>A more respectful version of calling someone is used here</ref>.”

From the same generation of high-class demons as Leohart, Gardo’s powers and bloodline was seen to be the most suitable for the throne by the old elders from not Cardinal, but the Conservative Faction.

However, in the process of changing the Conservative and Radicals Factions’ image that now is a new era within the Demon Realm, the old elders from Cardinal still chose Leohart to be on the throne.

--And Gardo had no choice but to follow their decision.

And voluntarily chose to be a subordinate of the new Demon Lord, becoming Leohart’s aide.

The edges of the lips of that selfless male curled into a smile, and said:

“Don’t mind it, I am also here to be a helping hand. I would of course be delighted to give my assistance to you, who wants to change the world where authority had completely fallen into Cardinal’s hands after Wilbert’s failed attempt to cleanse and change it.”

“Gardo…”

Luca looked on worriedly, and Gardo once again patted his head.

“When Luca is done doing his stuff with the Einherjar, I will immediately head out to Vereda City with our troops -- is that decided?”

“Of course, and make sure that they can no longer do anything against us.”

Leohart nodded, and Balthier then supplemented:

“I agree. If possible, deal with their leader Ramusas<ref>kill</ref>, and let none of them escape. He is Wilbert’s brother, and had gathered the support of many various civilians; if he is gone, the Moderates Faction will most likely collapse.”

“I understand -- what should I do about Wilbert’s daughter?”

After pondering for a few seconds, Leohart gave a reply to Gardo in a calm voice:

“Try to capture her alive. In order to obtain a power to make it possible for us to go against those old bastards in Cardinal, it would be for the best if we stick to the original plan and use the inherited Wilbert’s power effectively/ That is something that is definitely worth us doing this.”

===Part 2===

Even after Ramusas had returned to the city, Mio and the rest were not brought back to that small cramped room.

It probably was to be expected. After all, it was a result of Klaus mediating.

The extravagant luxurious dinner atop the table in the luxurious dining room -- even that was assorted to all of their tastes of the food in the Human Realm, with careful and intricate seasoning and preparations -- Sheera and Klaus who was also at the table, as well as Zest and Noel who was responsible for serving them, even gave them detailed introductions for every single dish. Amongst the hospitality, Ramusas was not to be seen at the table throughout the dinner even when he was supposed to have returned to the city.

--And an hour has already passed since they all had returned to their respective rooms.

Accompanied by Yuki, Maria, and Kurumi, Naruse Mio appeared in a space filled with humidity and warm air.

This space where the naked girls barely showed some decency, is the large bath for female guests.

This large bath filled with thin white steam, was carved from marble -- the grand and impressive facility, gave off the impression and feel of a luxurious high-class hotel or hostel.

''…Such amazing places to take a bath are rare. It’s a pity that Basara had to be absent from this.''

Otherwise, they could just announce to the people in the city who they are.

However, Basara had rejected that idea while giving a bitter smile, saying that he didn’t want to provoke the people in the city for no reason, and Mio could only just give up on it. Now -- Mio is sitting on a chair by the wall at the washing area, preparing to wash herself, but--

“--Then, Mio-sama, please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind Mio’s back is Noel with only a towel wrapped around her. To the ones like Ramusas, she would be of no further use once Wilbert’s power within her is extracted -- but to the ones like Klaus who wished to crown her as a Demon Lord, Mio is the most important VIP they have; thus they even sent a group of people to serve them, from the flushing of the bath to the adjusting of the water’s temperature, to washing them; of course Mio and the others and strongly rejected it saying that they wouldn’t be able to relax, but as the other party strongly insisted they receive the proper treatment -- they compromised, letting Noel who they had spent time with touring the downtown areas serve them.

“Ah… Sorry to trouble you, Noel.”

Mio nodded, and Noel made a obeisance<ref>a gesture expressing deferential respect, such as a bow or curtsy</ref> with a [Yes]. Firstly using the warm water in the wooden barrel to wash herself, Noel then began washing Mio’s back while creating foam. The maids of the royals and noble were gentle in washing people in order to not damage the skin, and Noel was no different, but--

“…Eh! Ah…..aaaoo!”

When the slippery sensation moved across her back, Mio wasn’t able to stem her sexy moans.

“I only just washing your back… Mio-sama is so sensitive? I did hear that Mio-sama had made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara using Maria’s powers, is this related to that?”

“W-Well, that…!”

Mio turned red with Noel’s teasing.

''…Why, am I…!''

In the joy of being able to take a bath in another Realm, Mio forgot to prepare herself.

--Since the time she had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, Mio’s sexiness had been developing with each and every time Basara subjugated her, and right now her body has already become incredibly sensitive; but even then, there was no problems at all while taking a bath in her own home. She could control how much force to use while bathing by herself. But there were many times she had to take a bath together with Basara and Yuki as a result of Maria plots, and adding on the fact that she had experienced her body being thoroughly washed by Basara many times, she would occasionally accidentally let slip some of the reaction she had in those times.

“Could it be that the reason you reduced the number of people serving you, was because you were afraid of people finding out about this? To tell the truth, there was no need for you to worry about that at all…”

“ ! …Any more of that, and I will drive you out.”

“Being glared at by Mio in embarrassment, Noel giggled and said: [I’m very sorry], and then once again began washing Mio quietly. Naturally, a maid wouldn’t just wash a Mio’s back, but also her underarms, breasts, butts, hips -- all of that, Noel scrubbed all of those parts.

“ ! …Ah …Fu ……Ah …Ya …Ah!”

Mio began biting her lips in desperation to endure it, but that wasn’t enough to stop her gasps and moans from escaping, and--

''…Don’t worry. All these, are completely incomparable to when Basara does it himself…!''

That’s right. The techniques used were all completely different when Basara was playing with her body. He was always very bold yet cautious, with love and affection within his unyieldingness -- even if he was very rough, he would never let someone be in pain.

Noel wouldn’t be able to raise her lewd side like Basara did.

''…If it was Basara instead, it might have been…''

Basara’s big hands, Basara’s solid chest, Basara’s flair to deliver mindblowing pleasure, and especially Basara warmth that relaxed her the most -- thinking about what he had done in the past, what Noel is doing in comparison gives her only slight embarrassment, itches, and some moans that she couldn’t stem; after all, Basara had washed her breasts, underarms, belly button, and even her butt before. Thus, Mio restored her calm and handed over her body to Noel’s washing, and after that came her long hair. Her combing, was just as comfortable at it being done in a salon.

“Umm, Mio-sama…”

Just then, Noel suddenly said that, causing Mio to suddenly become vigilant, thinking that she was about to tease her again. But--

“May I ask, how is Lars doing?”

“Lars… Are you talking about Takigawa?”

The impression of Takigawa was too strong, making her unable to connect him to his original name.

“Well… He seems to get along with Basara pretty well, since he spends a lot of time in school with him. Probably because they’re like-minded, those two boys mess around a lot.”

But after finding out that Takigawa was the one behind that white mask, Mio and Yuki wasn’t very happy. As Takigawa said some cruel words to reopen the wound in his heart while he was critically injured, both of them are still unable to forgive him.

“Why do you suddenly ask…? Do you know him?”

“……Yes. Lars and I grew up in the same orphanage.”

From her tone, it was easy to guess what kind of emotions Noel held for Takigawa.

''…It’s the same as me.''

She has had the same thoughts when she found out Basara and Takigawa and joined hands in the shadows.

Just like when she found out that Maria and Basara had been out in the nights hunting rouge evil beings.

The wanting to ask, just why, were they doing such dangerous things without telling her.

But Mio couldn’t. Because for Mio, Basara putting himself in danger wasn’t for any reason other than protecting her. If Takigawa hadn’t helped, Sheera who was taken captive by Zolgear would probably have already been killed; the reason Maria could escape from that tragic ending, was because Basara and joined hands with Takigawa. Because of that, Mio couldn’t say anything about it to Basara.

It’s just -- right now, there was a way to erase Noel’s pain, and the key lies within Mio’s hands. So after her hair was washed--

“Noel, I--“

Mio turned around, to say something to Noel -- but at that time, someone entered the washing area and sat down on the chair beside Mio. The dissemination of transparent beauty, is Yuki who had also made the same Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

“--I’ll be using this.”

Without looking at either of them directly in the eye, Yuki began to wash herself.

Even without anyone saying anything, the atmosphere began to become awkward.

“……Umm, Mio-sama …I shall not interrupt you any further.”

From behind Mio’s back, Noel said so as if she had done something wrong, and stood up.

“Please do enjoy our bath, and eliminate fatigue from your body… I will be awaiting orders in the changing room -- Yuki<ref>Miss Yuki is used here, like the many places in the text</ref>, please excuse me.”

“Ah…”

While washing her body, Yuki nodded, and hence Noel left the bath after giving a bow. And then--

“--You’re thinking that by going to ask Klaus yourself, you can cancel Takigawa’s spying mission, right?”

Hearing Yuki say snappily--

“I only just…”

Mio lowered her head evasively.

“We did not request for a luxurious room or meal, it was all things that they had prepared; so even if they ask us to reciprocate them, we can reject them. However, once we make any request, the situation would be different; if we were asked to reciprocate, it would be difficult for us to reject them. And more importantly -- doing that would be the same as exposing our weak point.”

''Have you forgotten?''

The Demon called Klaus was one of Wilbert’s military officers, a strategist once called the 『Virtuous Elder』. The luxurious rooms, meal, and dining hall and the grand welcoming, all of those were all a performance to make you agree to become the new Demon Lord. If you were to let those people know that you are some able to sympathise with them, do you even know what are the consequences? If you do not want Takigawa to have an even more dangerous mission, if you want to fulfil the wish of a maid worrying for her childhood sweetheart -- the moment he graps onto an emotion he can use to make his attack on you, he’ll immediately attempt to use it to make a negotiation or transaction; and if it still isn’t possible, he might even utilise threats…”

Stopping here, Yuki turned to look at Kurumi who is bathing together with the loli succubus.

“Threats like sending away Maria from your side, and making her carry out suicidal missions are entirely possible -- and since her mother and older sister are here, Maria cannot reject any orders.”

“………I’m sorry.”

Unable to retort -- Mio lowered her head remorsefully.

“No need to apologise… It’s just, I hope that you don’t forget that.”

And as if giving advice, Yuki then said to Mio:

“--Even if you still hadn't decided what to do with Wilbert’s power, I guess that you have already reached a conclusion regarding the identity 『Naruse Mio』, so don’t do forgetting that.”

With that, Mio then nodded in agreement.

“……Ah, you’re right… I got it.”

Right now, she is not the daughter of the previous Demon Lord, but Basara family, his sister -- as well as his servant.

No matter what happens, being by his side is a must. That, is Naruse Mio’s only desire.

And for that very desire, all of them must return to that home one day. Just then--

“It’s fine if you get it, and I will also think of something to help you out -- because that is also Basara’s wish.”

Yuki also quickly expressed to Mio’s agreement. In Mio’s heart, Yuki is a rival she must never fall behind -- but she was also a comrade who could understand more than anyone. Thus--

“……Thank you, Yuki.”

Feeling more at ease, Mio expressed her thanks, mixing in a shade of threatening.

“No need for thanks… Oh, that’s right--“

Holding out a towel from the foamy bucket towards Mio, Yuki then said:

“…Mio, help me wash my back.”

Towards the tone that of an older sister commanding a younger sister, Mio widened her eyes.

Probably giving some advice made her somewhat cocky. Thus Mio smiled and--

“You have a really high price tag…”

Took that towel and after going behind Yuki, she began scrubbing her back -- not using the towel, but with her hands instead.

The one who had been subjugated by Basara and had her sensitivity raised a lot by him was not Mio only. That’s why--

“--Yaaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Yuki let out a cute scream, while jumping up from the stool.

While soaking in the bath, Nonaka Kurumi saw her older sister in the washing area suddenly jump up while screaming.

And then collapse onto the floor onto her butt.

『………』

Silently turning around to look at Mio who had a victor’s smile on her face, Yuki made her counterattack.

After pushing Mio down onto the floor and while straddling over her, she began to violently knead those large breasts.

『 ! ---- 』

Mio screamed, and arched her back under Yuki, and then her two hands began to do the same things to Yuki’s butt, not wanting to be outdone.

『 ----! 』

And it was Yuki’s turn to react to a sudden kneading -- the two girls thus began waging a war over their pride. Seeing those two older sisters like that--

“………”

‘’It’s better if I don’t invite trouble onto myself.’’ From within the bath, Kurumi turned around to have her back face the washing area Yuki and Mio were at.

“Ah…!”

And proceeded to take a stretch in the bath<ref>the one where people stretch their backs after waking up in the morning</ref>, letting the warmth of the water fill her. Comfortably exhaling a deep breath, she then scooped some water with her hands. The slightly blue hot spring, seemed to have been drawn directly from underground, so it naturally would have rather high demonic concentrations. However--

''…Ah, it seems to have much less of a load on me now.''

Comparing to when she had just arrived in the Demon Realm, the level of discomfort she felt back then now seemed to have been just a dream. Although her getting used to the demonic concentrations had a hand in that, it was not the main reason. Thus--

“……”

Kurumi raised her left hand from the water and held it out, and gathered her consciousness towards it, and her gauntlet for controlling spirits then materialised. Within some of the notches in the gauntlet, balls of various colours have been inserted. Those were elements needed for communicating with the spirits.

--Right now, there were a few black balls there weren’t there before.

In Lucia’s office, Basara and turned the imbroglio<ref>a confused heap; an extremely confused, complicated, or embarrassing situation</ref> in her heart into happiness and pleasure and subjugated her, disentangling her emotions -- when she opened her eyes, Kurumi realised that she was on a bed in another room.

Seeing Maria sleeping while snuggled up against her, she then remembered what Basara had done to her, she then became a ball of internal struggles. At that time, Lucia came to that room and upon seeing her situation, Lucia then said to the alert Kurumi in a cold and indifferent tone: [Thank you for being friends with Maria], and gave a certain something to her.

That something was these black elementals. These black elementals had the protection of high-class spirits in the Demon Realm, which thus allowed Kurumi to communicate with spirits not bound with a Master-Servant Contract while using spirit magic.

And with the protection of high-class spirits, the difficulty of borrowing a spirits’ power was lowered a lot.

For Kurumi who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara and was unable to increase her battle potential by deepening her relationship with him, this was help coming to her when she needed it.

Lucia is part of the Moderates Faction and is a demon, and she is the aide of Ramusas who gave the cold shoulder to Mio. That, made Kurumi to put up some resistance towards Lucia in the beginning, but accepted her in the end. Reason being, her pride as a hero is not what’s most important now, but it was instead not becoming a burden to Basara and the others.

Thus for the period of time while she was in the Demon Realm, she hoped to at least to be able to use it.

''…To think that I would begin to think like this…''

If it was the her in the past, it would be unthinkable for her to live together with Maria who lived together with the surveillance target Naruse Mio, much less fight alongside her.

''…Also,''

In their daily life, Maria seemed to be putting her in embarrassing situations every day, and she could only just accept it since she wanted to not be left behind. In fact, not just Maria – it would be even Basara or Yuki sometimes. And that is the reason why Kurumi has become the way she is now, boldly doing lewd and lecherous things in Lucia’s office, exposing her incredibly debauchery side.

Speaking of which – no matter how embarrassing it has become, rejecting any of that is not an option.

''..So it really seems that the truth is I don’t really hate those kind of stuff…''

Just like Mio and Yuki, Kurumi is slowly becoming more and more lewd.

And it’s not only that. Kurumi had turned an event she thought was only possible in her dreams into reality today, to have a kiss with Basara. Although her first time was in her dream, and doing it in reality was only to satisfy Lucia, Kurumi still did automatically move her lips to kiss with Basara’s lips – indulging in her sexuality in her tongue filled with emotions, lusting for Basara’s existence.

From the moment when their lips made contact, the warmth and pleasure she received from Basara still remained fresh in Kurumi’s mind.

“……!”

Kurumi suddenly turned red from the embarrassment and brought her face back into the water partially, while blowing bubbles and not realising that someone was sneaking up on her—

“…--My dear Kurumi~♪”

“Eeeaahhhh!”

Suddenly being hugged from behind by Maria, Kurumi let out a high-pitched scream.

“Oi, don’t go about scaring me!”

“Ara, weren’t Kurumi you the one who seemed miffed and ignored me, making a certain someone very loney~…?”

“Y-You, would you be looking to over there – at the place older sis and Mio are?”

Maria giggled and said:

“Of course I would, but just me alone doing that would be very boring, and that’s why I came over here to enjoy it together with you – just like usual times when we enjoyed erotic films together~.”

“W-Weren’t you the one who forced me to watch them, saying that it was For Academic Purposes…!”<ref>most likely a reference to F.A.P. – [F]or [A]cademic [P]urposes; masturbation material search</ref>

“And I wasn’t wrong at all… That’s why this is also research material.”<ref>the aforementioned material</ref>

And with a captivating smile, Maria began to massage Kurumi’s breasts and started licking her neck.

At Maria’s assault, Kurumi attempted to put up her death struggle, trying to shake off Maria while flailing her arms about on the water surface, but failing in the end.

“Hu fufu… You’ve been through this so many times, but you’re just as shy as your first time… Kurumi is really cute~.”

With burning flames of passion visible within her eyes, Maria then said:

“Come, Kurumi. Give me your underarms, expose your underarms<ref>underarms / armpit</ref>. I want to fill up your weakness with my saliva.”

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>…!”

''Shit. If this continues, I will fall into one of Maria’s seasoned traps.''

And thus, Kurumi turned her line of sight towards the washing area Mio and Yuki were at, hoping for a rescue.

『<nowiki>------</nowiki>』

Despite her attention leaving that area for only a slight moment, the situation there has already changed a lot. With foam covering their bodies, they were still assaulting each other’s weak spots while gasping and panting heavily, with no intention of giving up at all; they’ve not gotten into the hot spring yet, but their eyes have already become lifeless, voices weak, and skins pink. Of course, they’re completely oblivious to Kurumi’s predicament. When Maria saw that Kurumi now had no one else to turn to for help—

“Fufufu, it’s too bad …Come, give it up and let me lick you, you lewd girl hero~”

“ !<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>”

As Maria’s lips got closer, Kurumi’s eyes also widened as usual in anticipation of the assault of pleasure.

“…Ah? What’s that elemental, I’ve never seen that colour there before?”

Maria then suddenly noticed those black elementals set into her gauntlet.

Which then made Kurumi remember -- what Lucia had said before when she gave them to her. Back then, Lucia had said—

『Please continue to look after my little sister. 』

She did look at the Maria sleeping beside her when she said that.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>!”

Thus, entrusted with looking after Maria, she asked that black elementals to also look after her.

At the same time, a magic pattern opened up on the floor—

“Eh--…?”

In the moment Maria let out a weird sound upon seeing that – the loli succubus flew out from the bath together with a large amount of bathwater, colliding with Mio and Yuki by the wall in the washing area, and also sending the stools and bucket flying.

“W-W-What happened!? What’s that loud noise!?”

Noel frantically rushed into the bath, but Kurumi remained silent, and then got out from the bath quickly.

“I will definitely use it well with much gratitude…Hmph!”

Throwing that out behind her, Kurumi then left the bath area on her own first.

===Part 3===

After having dinner alone within his own room, Ramusas left the room, and came to a certain place.

A place that can allow one to look over the city with just a single glance – the top of the main tower, which is the city’s highest.

“………”

Having arrived at that place, Ramusas looked down at the illuminated streets quietly. About fifteen minutes later—

“You insisted on not seeing Mio-sama even once… Is this really for the best?”

Coming to place after a while, Lucia asked him. Hearing his faithful subordinate’s question, Ramusas then answered in a low voice while not moving his sight from the city areas:

“…Why should I go and see her?”

And with that, Lucia decided to not say anymore, and after giving a bow, she moved back and left Ramusas alone.

After that, Ramusas continued standing while the night wind continued to blow.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Suddenly, Ramusas’s eyebrow twitched slightly.

An unnatural change in the night wind’s currents just occurred, and it was at a degree where a normal person wouldn’t notice – there was a pair of eyes, looking at Ramusas from behind him.

--It was not Lucia, and not one of the maids serving under her.

After that, some more changes to his surroundings occurred. Sounds of footsteps as if announcing a person’s existence, slowly neaed him. Then—

“—do you know? There is a place like this platform at where Mio and us live, a place that allows you to look over the nightscape of a city.”

Saying those words while standing beside Ramusas, was a youth – Toujou Basara.

Likely, Lucia wasn’t the one who had told this youth of this place; no matter who it was, someone was still being nosy. While looking at the view Ramusas, who had decided not to pursue the matter, was looking at, Basara said:

“This afternoon… The maid Noel<ref>Miss Noel</ref> had brought us into the city to look around. The view that can be seen from here, is what your little brother – and you who had took over his work, protected to this day.”

“………”

Seeing Ramusas return silence as an answer, Basara turned around slowly--

“In what you want to protect, why did you not include Mio?”

And spit out those words filled with a dark shade.

“After your little brother died – Zolgear killed his subordinates whom he had trusted to bring up Mio. Although Maria had managed to rescue Mio in a critical moment from Zolgear’s palm, Zolgear had taken Sheera<ref>Miss</ref>, and then coerced Maria into following his orders…”

[But]. Basara said:

“According to Takigawa – Lars, you were well aware of this situation, yet you chose to remain quiet and observe, right? No matter how others asked you to prioritise Mio, you still chose to not provide more assistance. Other than Maria who had been coerced by Zolgear, as well as Takigawa who had infiltrated the Current Demon Lord Faction and could not made any obvious moves, you had sent no more help to assist the two with the mission of protecting Mio.”

''So why?''

“Mio is the daughter of your little brother… In other words, she is your niece. So why did you choose to not make any moves despite knowing that she is faced with such clear danger?”

Being questioned with a firm gaze from Basara, Ramusas finally spoke to answer him – he bluntly said:

“—because there wasn’t a need to at all.”

“No need to…?”

Basara had already known Ramusas is cold towards Mio.

His reason for still doing all this, was basically just to clarify it all. The truth and reality was just as Lucia had said. Considering that Ramusas has his own set of difficulties and opinions, if Basara would be able to hear about them, he might be able to somewhat understand even if he can’t agree with it. However – Ramusas words just now, was still completely beyond Basara’s expectations.

“There was still no need even when Maria had no choice but to betray Mio after worrying to no end from being coerced by Zolgear? There was still no need even when Mio had been abducted and have who-knows-what done by Zolgear to her? After all these incidents, are you really going to say that there’s no need to increase her protection?”

“Since the reports had said that she’s completely safe, is there really a need to ask for more?”

“That was because we…!”

To be able to safely rescue Mio, they all had racked their brains and struggled with their lives. Viewing it from another angle, perhaps being able to save Mio before she was ruined by Zolgear, as well as safely rescuing Sheera who was taken hostage, was the best possible result. However – if back then Ramusas had accepted Klaus and his other subordinates’ views to take effective actions like increasing the amount of protection, then perhaps the incident of Mio being abducted by Zolgear might have never happened.

Additionally, Takigawa even knew where Zolgear was hiding, to the point where he even knew where Sheera was being kept hostage; if he had sent out his elite forces to launch an attack, the culprit known as Zolgear might have already been exterminated long ago. But he hadn’t, so he definitely has no right to speak about it – just as Basara gave his retort while becoming mad, Ramusas finally looked at him, and said:

“You guys – how was it? From what I know, the main reason Zolgear had retreated in his defeat was not because of you guys, but it was Wilbert’s daughter who let her powers go berserk, right? Even if the reason for it going berserk was due to thinking that Sheera had been killed, she would’ve put up a great opposition if Zolgear were to casually make any moves against her. With that, even if you and those girls you knew since you were small weren’t there, she would still be saved in the end. Would that way of thinking be wrong?”

“……Perhaps it might not have been wrong. Even if he hadn’t done anything Mio and Sheera might still be saved.”

''However'' – Basara then said wile heavily emphasising:

“Those kind of words, can only be said by the people like us who had taken real action to save Mio and the others – people like you who had just remained standing by the sides and did nothing better than try to score points now that that is already over.”

“………”

Basara seems to have hit a sore area, and Ramusas remained quiet.

“…I have no intention of questioning whether your decision was right or wrong. The result in the end was as you said: Mio and Sheera are safe, and Maria and Zest escaped from Zolgear’s control. What I would like to question instead, is if you had intentionally disregarded Mio.”

Basara then continued:

“But, that’s already enough – I already understand it. Originally, I had even speculated if you had gave Mio this attitude because your views were different your little brother… but no matter what you say, I wouldn’t accept it. I have already made the decision to protect Mo – the one who had become my little sister, a person who is part of my family. So matter how big or noble of a reason or excuse you give me, it’s not my business at all, and doing any of that would be completely meaningless.

“—so, do you want to following Klaus’s words, and let that girl become the next Demon Lord?”

At the question Ramusas asked in a low tone, Basara shook his head and said:

“No… Klaus<ref>Mr. Klaus</ref> has been very sincere to us, thinking for our sakes at first glance – but he just want to take advantage of the story that Mio is the only daughter of the previous Demon Lord who had inherited his power, completely ignoring if she has the qualifications to do so and her own will, treating her as only a political tool.”

All Mio wants is to be normal girl, who lives a peaceful life.

And having sent her away from his side to live a peaceful life in the Human Realm that too is also all Wilbert wants.

And yet – Klaus who claims to respect and love Wilbert, disregarded his lord’s wishes, and is pushing for Mio to be a new Demon Lord. Reportedly, the current Demon lord also seems to have been given the throne to become a chess piece by Cardinal, so the two sides can be said to be equal.

''…Also,''

With his lord’s daughter, the one who had made a Master-Servant Contract being the son of the number one enemy in the Great War, Klaus was especially kind towards Basara to the point where it seemed completely unnatural. Who knows, even the matter of Mio who had no choice but to make a Master-Servant Contract might be taken advantage of; making it into a story where thanks to Wilbert sending troops to put a stop to the Great War, they finally managed to create good relations between the son of the scary [God of War] Jin from the Hero Tribe and the only daughter of the Demon Lord, turning it into another of Wilbert’s achievements.

''…Both routes are equally bad.''

To put it bluntly, all that side wanted are personal benefits – the reason Toujou Basara is unable to accept them.

Absolutely.

“I do understand that both you and Klaus<ref>Mr.</ref> have your own thoughts and plans, and that the subordinates within the Moderates Faction respect the opinions of you higher-ups. However – you all just want to take advantage of Mio, with no shred of consideration to the person in question. In Mio’s moments of great pain, you refused to lend a hand despite knowing about it, and Klaus followed that decision and stood by idly, both sides are the same. And so from my viewpoint, you all are just trash.”

Since the moment they were called to the Demon Realm to till now, Basara had submitted to the humiliation, but he could not take it any longer.

And so he spit it all out:

“I’ll put it bluntly. You guys shouldn’t have called her here, only to just put her aside. You guys had always been ignoring and snubbing her for so long… and now that in order to win against the Current Demon Lord Faction you demand for her presence or for her to hand over her inherited power to you? Stop cracking jokes. That power was given to the one he had not hesitated to separate with by your little brother to protect herself. Because of her circumstances, Mio has already given up a lot of things; that has to stop.”

'''Listen carefully.'''

“We will no longer hold anymore hopes and anticipate anything more from you. So at least, stop taking things away from her. To Mio, that power is a gift from her own father, the only bond between them – you guys basically have no rights or authority to intervene in that!”

Ramusas silently listened to Basara ranting.

''…So this is the son of '''that man'''''

''I see.'' The report had said that he was exiled from the Hero's [Tribe], and now I can understand why. This youth, is really indeed not suited to be a Hero.

''…He’s far too naive.''

Ramusas wanted to let this youth carried away in the heat of the moment know of something called ‘Reality’.

“The lives of the Royal Family do not belong to themselves, they live for the people, and die for the people – not even a single person can escape from that blood tie. Since that girl is Wilbert’s daughter, she is part of the Royal Family, thus she has a duty to dedicate her life for the people.”

“I’ve said this already, you guys had cast her aside for so long, and yet now you want to use 『Because she is Royalty』 as a reason is just too—“

“—Originally living a civilian’s life, and then only to have that life taken away due to the sudden revelation of Royal blood ties; all that is not uncommon.”

''Additionally'' – Ramusas continued:

“Although Klaus and I think and do things differently, the both of us have a duty to protect everything here as the ones who stand over the people. Since you guys had walked through the streets in the evening, you should’ve have already seen it clearly. In reality, you protecting that girl like that – could just very well turn all that you saw and everyone you have met on the streets into dust, do you understand?”

“Of course I d—“

And Ramusas blunted said to Basara trying to refute:

“Then why are you still being persistent… Then again, you just said that that girl had already given up a lot of things… but she was living happy days in a place unrelated to the political wrangling and fights; that, was thanks to her being Wilbert’s daughter. Now we have a need for her who had lived because of Wilbert’s death, so he called her back – it was just that her time ran out, and that it was time to say goodbye to the unneeded necessity to acknowledge her bloodline and the disregarding of her responsibility.”

“ ! ……”

Basara, whose expression, became complicated—

“What you said, was something I cannot completely agree with. You had said, that girl doesn’t even know that she doesn’t have the qualification, and shouldn’t become the Demon Lord—“

And Ramusas resolutely replied:

“That is correct. That girl who had tied a Master-Servant Contract with a little brat like you who had been expelled from the Hero [Tribe], who had let herself become a lowly sensual bondage slave; someone like that has no right to become a Demon Lord, and that’s why I wanted her to just obediently hand over Wilbert’s power.”

With that, the atmosphere suddenly changed. Basara’s fighting intent aimed at Ramusas, became even more incisive and cold.

It became blatant killing intent. Then—

“Take it back… If not—“

Basara’s right hand went towards Ramusas, and at that moment—

“--That’s enough.”

[[Image:Shinmai_v05_095.jpg|thumb]]

Countless numbers of guns were then aimed at Basara’s throat, held by the maidservants who had surrounded them. Commanding these maidservants armed with weapons, Lucia came to Ramusas’s side—

“It’s already difficult enough to overlook the various insults towards Ramusas-sama – if you continue to show disrespect, you shall not be forgiven even if you are Mio-sama and Maria’s saviour.”

And said coldly.

“……………”

Basara remained quiet, and lowered his head. But—

『<nowiki>---------</nowiki>?』

The maidservants holding Basara at gunpoint suddenly received a shock, and their bodies tense.

Rather than decreasing, Basara’s killing intent further increased, and then—

“Insults… insults, you said? Those should be my words. Having heard Mio – hearing my own little sister receiving that kind of insult, do you really think this warning is enough to push me over and make me leave it as it is?”

As if ignoring the maidservants surrounding him, light appeared in his right hand.

And his own weapon appeared from the light—

“……It’s a shame. I had thought you were smarter than that.”

Lucia’s eyes narrowed, and just as she was about to give her orders—

“---Kay kay, ~Th-a-t’s – e-nou-gh ♪”

An extremely hearty voice cut into the tense atmosphere from the side.

Ramusas’s head turned, and found Sheera with Zest behind her standing there,

“Mother-sama…”

Lucia frowned while looking at her.

“Lucia-ya… If you were to start fighting here, Mio<ref>[Chinese]little sis, she refers to Basara and the rest like her little siblings, like the previous chapters</ref> and the others would immediately find out, and what would you do if they were to come running over? Even if you are able to incapacitate Basara before they realise, the matter that you argued with him would still come to light. Mio and Yuki both had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, so throwing him into the dungeons would be useless.”

“Then—“

“—you’ll create a barrier, so that they won’t realise?”

Sheera smiled at Lucia preparing a retort and said:

“It’ll be useless. Doing so will only increase their suspicions, and you won’t be able to get Mio’s assistance in the end, fine with that?”

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Seeing Lucia becoming unable to retort, Sheera’s line of sight turned to Basara and she said:

“Basara<ref>Hope you haven’t forgotten, the above note</ref>m you too should stop making a scene. If you were to start fighting now with Lucia or Ramusas, you won’t be able to make them back down even if you win. It’s great that you love your little sister Mio so much, but if she were to find out you got hurt when you flared up for her sake – she’ll blame herself. Are you still fine with that?”

“………”

Sheera’s words caused Basara to become silent – and he retracted his killing intent soon after, his weapon also disappearing. Seeing this, Sheera smiled and said: [Good Boy.] The maidservants also seemed to relax. Finally, Sheera looked at Ramusas and said:

“Well then, I’ll be bringing Basara away – is it fine?”

“……Do as you like.”

[Okay.] Hearing Ramusas say so, Sheera immediately brought Basara away together with Zest, disappearing into the house<ref>house/castle</ref>

“—Ramusas-sama, I’m very sorry, for my mother’s impertinence.”

Lucia lowered her head and apologised—

“It’s fine… It isn’t that person’s first time creating trouble.”

After that, Ramusas looked out towards the city once again.

Dots of light from the city was spread throughout the city, the stars illuminating the night sky.

===Part 4===

After being brought away from the platform Ramusas and the others were at by Sheera, Toujou Basara, was then brought to a certain place.

That place, is the bath for male guests’ use. He had already taken a bath before coming to the Demon Realm, and right now he wanted to be alone, so he got ready to reject taking a bath, but—

“—Right now you are still mad at Ramusas, do you really think you can fall asleep?”

He was still unable to retort against Sheera. Many things has happened since he entered the Demon Realm, and apart from the nervousness he was expecting, he probably accumulated some stress from things that had went beyond what he was expecting.

Although relaxing to the point where he would put down his guard must be avoided at all costs, he can’t really see how much longer they would have to stay in the Demon Realm according to the current situation; being too nervous would only cause his concentration to wane, and things would be dire if he were to not be at his best due to wear when needed.

And thus, Basara finally accepted Sheera’s suggestion and got ready to take a bath, but--

“……For some reason, I knew it would turn out like this.”

This mother before him is known to be even more mischievous than Maria, due to her following her succubus instincts more than half the time, and so she had followed Basara into the bath as expected. Needless to say, Zest too was also present in the males’ bath.

Sitting naked on a stool before Basara, Sheera was trying to suppress her giggles while saying:

“Well, that’s of course… Zest<ref>calling Zest her imouto</ref> is a maidservant serving Basara, while I am her superior? I’m just here to supervise the maid-in-training while she does her duties to ensure that she is serving you well~.”

''Amazing…'' She is completely different to Maria who always brags, being able to so easily turn a lie into the truth. Completely masterful.

What if after Maria grows up, what would happen if she turns out just like Sheera? As a touch of anxiety crossed Basara’s mind--

“……Well then, here comes your punishment.”

Zest said that, and then began washing his back -- with her large matured breasts.

“--Hold it right there! Why are you doing it so naturally!?”

Basara couldn’t help but to turn around, only to find a naked foamy Zest say tearfully:

“I-I’m very sorry… I’m still not used to these kind of stuff, did I hurt you?”<ref>cause you pain?</ref>

“Uhh, no… That wouldn’t.”

''A question: Which male would ever experience pain from being rubbed against a female’s breasts?'' -- that, is one question Basara very much wanted to scream out, but was unable to thanks to Zest seemingly blaming herself.

“Very sorry Basara<Mr.</ref>… Sheera-sama had told me that this was how to help wash a Master, and had even intricately thought me how to do so. This is just my inability to master the art.”

“I understand… It’s fine, and you’re doing it not too bad -- no, the problem does not lie with you at all.”

After hurriedly consoling Zest behind him, he then stared at Sheera who was before him.

“Sheera… Just what in the world did you teach Zest?”

“Ara, Basara, don’t make such a scary face… Is anything wrong?”

Sheera then boasted while smiling:

“I honestly don’t know what else a woman would use when washing a male… I guess that this must be the fault of the differences between the cultures of Demons and Humans.”

“No, no matter how you think about it, it only exists within the culture of you succubi.”

''Hurry up and apologise to the other races making up the Demons Race, you loli succubus Mom.''

“Anyway, is there something known as 『Local Customs』 in the Human Realm? Over here, of course you would have to accept the customs of our culture, isn’t that right?”

“…Rather than [Local], it feels more like I’ve entered an urn.” <ref> Rather than customs of a community, it seems more like ones that of a cult</ref>

''Too deep…''<ref>It's starting to get spiritual</ref>

“If you insist, it would be fine if you want to wash yourself…”

Sheera then made an apologetic face,

“But that you mean your maid isn't doing her job… Later I will have to hand Zest a punishment -- the kind that especially painful.”

“…………I get it already. Alright, Zest… I’ll be counting on you.”

“Yes…!”

It’s as if Basara did a bad deed, yet Zest exultantly answered and once again began to use her soft breasts to scrub Basara’s body. ''Crap…'' That softness, is just too damn comfortable, and there are just only subtle differences from those others who would use their breasts to help Basara wash himself. Once again, Basara experienced just how unique the breasts of every person are. If his thinking were to go any further, his own rationality would be in danger -- in order to try to not set the national holiday or prime number<ref>Chinese language puns, referring to an erection</ref>, Basara tried to scatter his focus.

“…Ah~? Basara seems to be very calm…?”

[How boring]. When Sheera said that, Toujou Basara sighed:

“I’m so very sorry… I’m starting to become used to these kinds of situations.”

“Arara, what shocking words, to be able to get used to a girl scrubbing you with her breasts…? You’ve become a hero at such a young age.<ref>Not the real hero in this story. The Hero of Youths, one who is able to ‘control’ his own libido</ref>”

“Eighty percent of it are the fruits of the labour of your daughter…”

Up to now, both Yuki and Mio who had a Master-Servant Contract with Basara had often used their breasts to scrub his body, thanks to Maria’s ‘wonderful’ suggestions. In order to induce jealousy which would then activate the curse to send them into an aroused state, Maria too would also sometimes demonstrate for them to see; later, Kurumi too was also dragged into this activity -- the remaining twenty percent, belongs to the infirmary teacher Hasegawa who was an exception. It was only Hasegawa, who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with him and had no need to increase battle potential, who was not dragged helpless into this by Maria, and had willingly and voluntarily done that kind of thing with Basara. Just then--

“……Please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind his back, Zest’s hands which had been embracing Basara’s abdomen suddenly descended, slipping under the towel wrapped around his waist.

“H-Hold on, Zest! I can wash that place myself!”

“I-I’m very sorry…!”

Basara’s suddenly screamed, causing Zest to hurriedly withdraw her hands from shock, but in that moment--

“--Don’t stop and continue, Zest.”

A cold voice that could send chills sounded out within the warm bath. Though Basara wanted to retort with a [Stop joking around!] -- he wasn’t able to. Reason being, Sheera was releasing pressure that seemed impossible from her small loli body.

“Even if the other party wants to do it themselves, this is supposed to be a maidservants’ duty and reason for existence… '''Continue.'''”

“Hey --…Haven’t I already said that there is no need to?”

Gulping, Basara then managed to force out some resistance, but--

“Aren’t you just denying the reason for a maid’s existence, Basara, just like saying 『I don’t need you following me』? Speaking of which, you seem to be misunderstanding something…”

Sheera continued coldly:

“It was my order for Zest to serve you. Zest is my maidservant, her master is not you, but me; If I order her to wash another male’s body, she will…”

And then gave a cold laugh.

Even if she has to help wash those soldiers who would harass her, she will still do so if it is my order. That is the duty of a maid whose duty is to serve people.”

Those words caused discomfort within his heart.

“Cracking that kind of joke is just too cruel… If that happens, I wouldn't let Zest continue to be your maidservant.”

“But the thing is, you don’t have the authority to do so, Basara. You had handed Zest over for us to handle her which is why she is now my maidservant… And so, regarding her all, my word is absolute. The one who had created this result is you -- the decision you had made at the beginning.”

“I…!”

Basara anxiously tried to form a rebuttal -- Basara had told Zest before that if anything happens, she can return to the Toujou Household anytime, as he had judged that she would be able to escape from the Demon Realm with her power. However, those words were just merely for Zest, and wasn’t approved by Sheera. Seeing Basara beginning to turn pale--

“How selfish… Ignoring her life and death normally, and then suddenly wishing everyone to be happy when you see her.”

Sheera continued while making a caustic<ref>sarcastic in a scathing and bitter way</ref> smile:

“Don’t tell me -- you haven’t realised that Zest is isolated and helpless in this city?”

“………”

Basara remained silent, as he did vaguely have that sort of feeling. Other than Sheera or Lucia, he had not seen anyone else in the city speak with Zest; while visiting the city areas, Noel also doesn’t seem to be familiar with Zest -- and from Noel’s personality, it might perhaps have been that way because of pressure from the higher-ups. For Zest who was part of the Current Demon Lord Faction to find a place for her in the Moderates, it really isn’t an easy task. Just then--

“--I would also like to remind you, that Zest’s position and situation would also very likely be going downhill some more.”

Sheera said something that can’t be ignored.

“W-What do you mean?”

“Do you still not get it? No matter if Mio in the end decides to go with the wishes of either Ramusas or Klaus, that final decision will definitely cause resentment in the other party. Adding on that you had just stupidly went to argue with Ramusas saying that you won’t accept both sides’ wishes, would there still be anyone within the Moderates Faction that would still treat you as one of them?”

If that’s the case--

“Even if you all are able to safely make it back to the Human Realm… I believe it wouldn’t be difficult to guess who would be the one baring their fangs at you, right? After all, weren’t you the ones who asked us to handle Zest?”

“That…”

Basara said in a low voice, groaning. He had never thought about it -- that protesting for Mio would bring about the worsening of Zest’s circumstances. As Basara became speechless--

“All these are the results of the decisions you guys have made. The you right now, have no authority at all to stop Zest from doing anything… If you still want Zest to listen and obey you no matter what, and not let her be in danger of being tarnished by someone she wants to--

Sheera giggled some more, and then continued:

“Basara -- you must become her master, make her into a thing of yours.”

“I, become Zest’s master…?”

Basara turned to look at Zest, only to see Zest slowly raise her lowered head, her eyes meeting with Basara’s. There was no signs of rejecting Basara at all in her eyes -- but rather, it was as if hoping what Sheera said will turn into reality. However--

“Isn’t the Master-Servant Contract magic only usable on the night of a full moon…? There’s still a very long time before the next full moon comes.”

“Ara… So in the end you are not opposed to making a Master-Servant Contract with Zest?”

“Only if -- Zest herself agrees to it, then I will have no opposition.”

Basara directly gave his affirmation to Sheera, because the decision to make a Master-Servant Contract with Zest -- that decision, was already made long ago in his heart, from before Basara entered the Demon Realm.”

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

At those words, Zest stared at him in shock. Then--

“Ara, then I would say that there’s no problems at all.”

Sheera continued:

“The restriction of a full moon, only exists when the magic is used in the Human Realm… The Master-Servant Contract is pretty commonplace within the Demon Realm, so it can be used anytime. Since everyone already knows that I’m casual, bold, and unconstrained, even Ramusas and Klaus likely wouldn’t say anything if I were to use the Master-Servant magic to make you Zest’s master.”

“……I see.”

With Sheera’s explanation, Basara murmured his understanding of that, and also understood why Sheera’s attitude towards him had changed suddenly. Zest’s position and circumstances, must be in a much bigger danger than what Basara’s had thought. That’s why--

''…Is this the only chance?''

Right now -- Basara is standing at the intersection to decide if he really has the power to be able to protect Zest, but the situation isn’t really 「No Problems at all」 like Sheera said.

“Zest… Let me ask you first, are you really willing to have a Master-Servant Contract with me?”

Thus, Basara ask Zest who was before him.

“T-This isn’t something that can be selfishly decided by me alone, I would still need the approval of Mio-sama and the others.”

Towards Zest who replied with her head lowered while biting her lower lip, Toujou Basara continued:

“--I have already obtained their approval for this.”

“Eh--! …?"

Zest raised her head from the shock.

“We have already discussed this matter before we had come here. If it was deemed that there is a need to, I will bring you back together with me -- and they gave their approval.”

''Also''--

“''They'' -- of course includes Mio.”

Mio-sama she…? …Is it - really the truth?”

Basara then put on a smile, and said to the dumbfounded Zest:

“It’s the truth. It exactly because that’s the kind of person she is, that’s become the reason why I will protect her no matter what… So if you are willing to, I hope that you can help me in protecting her -- protecting my proud and arrogant little sister, Zest.”

Please.

“If you are willing to help me in protecting her… I too will also protect you with my all.”

Finishing, Toujou Basara gazed at Zest sincerely. After a long period of silence--

“………I refuse.”

Basara heard it -- Zest’s extremely soft voice saying out her rejection.

Thus, [I see], those words came to Basara’s mouth -- but they never made it out of his mouth.

Reason being, Zest hasn’t finished speaking. Those are, her feelings that have always been suppressed up till now.

“I too want to protect Mio-sama, but… I do not want Basara to be protecting me, or else it would make the Master-Servant Contract meaningless. I wish to become your maidservant, to truly become your subordinate… to live for you only, and go through happy and tough times together.”

“Zest…”

Zest poured out her own thoughts, and after Basara said her name--

“Please, Basara… Please allow me to remain by your side forever!”

She pressed herself against Basara’s chest.

To which Basara whispered into her ear: [Yes.] -- his own choice.

“……Sheera, looks like I’ll be troubling you once again.”

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-10-08T21:11:12Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=7|tpages=16}}
==A New Master-Servant Contract==
===Part 1===

After a long period of time, the meeting with the Cardinal members ended.

Leohart returned to his office, summoned a few of his trusted subordinates and notified them of the future goals requested by Cardinal, as well as the methods requested to achieve them. This space is filled with high-class furnishings and covered by a thick red carpet, a style that seemed befitting that of a Demon Lord’s. After Leohart explained the general decision reached at the meeting—

“—to put the recently excavated spirits into battle, and defeat the Moderates Faction – is it really true?”

First to speak up, was Leohart’s aide Balthier.

“I can’t take it anymore… Although this is not the first time those genius Cardinals ordered us to risk our lives, it’s too much of a headache this time…”

“—Luca, what’s the condition of the spirits?”

The one Leohart directed his question to, is a young demon holding onto a file.

“I’m very sorry… As like yesterday’s report, we managed to successfully release the seal on them, but—“

The youth called Luca lowered his eyes apologetically.

“We ran into some problems when attempting to make the Master-Servant Contract with them, so we would need more time to do it.”

Just then, a warm hand rested on Luca’s head.

“Don’t be sad about it… After all, those spirits are relics from the Demon-God War, so being able to establish a Contact with it is already amazing, don’t look down on yourself.”

“Gardo…”

At the blury male demon trying to comfort him, Luca raised his tearful eyes.

“Gardo’s right, there’s nothing to blame yourself over… no need to act with undue haste.”

Leohart then said:

“Well then – according to your estimates, how long do you need to establish a Master-Servant Contract with them?”

“Four days… No, two days, I will accomplish in two days!”

“Didn’t I just tell you not to be too hasty… Much less sleep, you didn’t manage to get any rest these few days, right? You’re the only one able to deal with those spirits, so it’ll be bad if you get tired. This concerns our important fight – no sentimental emotions are allowed at all.”

“If your majesty says so, then I better prepare those spirits as soon as possible. No problems at all… Even if I collapse, there are many scholars proficient with ancient technology in this city.”

“Luca… Your majesty Leohart didn’t mean that.”

“Eh…?”

Balthier pointed out with a bitter smile, causing Luca to widen his round eyes.

“Indeed, there are many scholars or professors familiar with ancient technology and weapons in this city, however, the only one Leohar can trust unconditionally is you only, Luca.”

With Gardo’s explanation, Balthier also nodded and said: [That's right]

“It’s great that you don’t want to disappoint your deadlines and responsibilities – although you are still young, and as one of those closest to your majesty Leohart, I trust that you are able to understand when your majesty Leohart his concerned for your health?”

With Balthier’s edging, Luca finally understood what they are getting at.

“……I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologise. Everyone here knows clearly that you are giving your all.”

Leohart then said while looking at the remorseful Luca with serious eyes:

“As me aide, I will not permit half-assed work and results. I will ask you once more, Luca – under a load where you can withstand, how long will you need to establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits?”

“……Three, please give me three days. I will establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits in three days! In that time, I will also finish repairs and adjustments to their cores, and they will be ready for battle after doing some simple tests when the Contract is established.”

“I understand, I will trust will judgement then…”

Hearing Leohart’s words, Luca then replied with a bright smile: [Yes!]. Gardo then roughly stroked his head, making him out in retaliation: [Geez! Don’t treat me like a kid!]

Watching the interaction between Gardo and Luca—

''…The spirits are settled, and next is—''

Leohart began thinking about the other problem.

“Then again – just how are we supposed to materialise the ridiculous order to attack from Cardinal?”

Just then, a bitter smile appeared on Balthier’s straight face while he sighed.

“Although the Moderate Faction’s power and influence is nowhere near as great as in their heyday…there are still many in various parts of the Demon Realm that still hold much attachment for Wilbert. In terms of battle prowess, we are undoubtedly above the Moderates Faction -- so we have to find a justifiable 『Nominal』<ref>名目: used to describe a [standard]. E.g. the nominal currency exchange rate</ref> to avoid civilians protesting in the various districts.

He was right. Carelessly attacking the Moderates Faction will be seen as a one-sided slaughter, inviting criticism.

A war is not purely about a battle of strength –converted political interests are deeply entangled with it. If someone with a ulterior motive were to get a chance at all – the other factions and powers that have bee only observing to this day would suddenly rise in power.

''…Abhorrent old thieves.''

Those high-class demons who have lived for a very long time and are among Cardinal’s ranks, no longer see anyone else as one of their kind; the civilians to them are nothing more than entertainment, the civilians’ lives does not matter at all, only their own appeasement matters. That’s why, they must be thoroughly eliminated.

''…Also.''

Leohart deeply believed, that only he and his comrades will be able to accomplish that big task.

Hence, he had to obey Cardinal for now in order to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, but that didn’t mean that he had to let them have all they want.

Just as Leohart began to think deeply about the Nominal—

“—Well, I do have a reason to make people sit by quietly and watch us attack the Moderates Faction.”

Someone who had also answered to the summon but yet had remained quiet until now spoke.

That someone is Naruse Mio’s new observer after Zolgear stirred up some problems.

Someone who had entered the Human Realm with the alias Takigawa Yahiro, a youth attending the same school as Naruse Mio.

“…And what would it be, Lars?”

Leohart asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Lars answered blatantly:

“Wilbert’s daughter – Naruse Mio, is current within the Demon Realm.”

“—Are you for real?”

Shrugging to the Balthier who widened his eyes in disbelief, Lars answered:

“What I said is indeed the truth… After Wilbert’s demise, the Moderates Faction has come to a standstill over the problem of insufficient battle potential. After those people wrecked their brains over this, their solution is to bring Naruse Mio to the Demon Realm. Although it is unclear if they will legimately crown her as a new Demon Lord or extract the power she inherited… they will want to make use of her to regain some of their former glory.”

Hence—

“Hence – we just have to take advantage of their way of thinking. The Moderates Faction wants to make use of Wilbert’s daughter and her inherited power to rule over the Demon Realm once again – we should be able to shut the other factions in the Demon Realm if we were to say that we dispatched our forces in response to their rebellion.”

“I see… If what you say is the truth, it is indeed a reason justifiable enough to send out our troops.”

Hearing Leohart say so--

“Ara, Your Majesty -- you don’t trust what your aide says?”

Lars replied playfully. In reply to the sarcasm from his fellow comrade from the previous war--

“Lars, there’s still us here -- stop using that disgusting tone.”

“Alright alright… So, do you not trust me, Leohart? That piece of information is supposed to be highly classified and even the people within the Moderates Faction doesn’t know about it, so it’s not your fault if you doubt me.”

In reply to the smiling Lars, Leohart said:

“No, I believe you -- you are a spy sent here by the Moderates Faction, so it’s normal for you to receive classified information.”

Leohart already knew long ago that Lars is a spy sent by the Moderates Faction.

How long ago? --The answer is, right from the start. Leohart had took in Lars while knowing clearly of its consequences. And Lars had accepted becoming Leohart’s subordinate while knowing clearly of what consequences that would bring. Lars’s current identity within the Current Demon Lord Faction, is that he is a newbie to the Current Demon Lord Faction who had defected from the Moderates Faction; as to the Moderates Faction, he is playing the role of a spy who successfully infiltrated the enemy’s camp. That, is the mask that Lars had voluntarily put on.

And right now -- the only ones who knows of Lars’s true identity, are the few present in the room.

“…Is this really fine, Lars?”

Leohart then asked:

“You are not only a spy sent from the Moderates Faction, but also Naruse Mio’s protector. To you who had grew up under education from the Moderates Faction, shouldn't Wilbert be your most admired person?”

“Yes, it is -- all that is already past me.”

[After all], Lars continued:

“I have already personally ended Zolgear’s life, avenging my brothers… I have no more obligation left to do anything for the Moderates Faction.”

That’s right -- it was Lars himself who told the people in this room that he ended Zolgear’s life.

The reason that Leohart had sent Balthier to investigate when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, is because an agreement was already made with Lars beforehand. Leohart’s goal is to wipe out the old bastards of Cardinal -- Zolgear who was one of them had killed many who were like brothers and sisters to Lars; thus the two of them agreed that when the chance comes, Lars will personally end Zolgear’s life. Hence, when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, Leohart’s first guess was that Lars had successfully completed his revenge -- and had then received confirmation from him himself. Thus--

“I’ve told you before, that from now onwards, I will continue to help you get rid of those leeches -- those scum no different from Zolgear, so don’t worry.”

There were no signs of lying at all in Lars’s words, but--

“…That’s not set in stone.”

Leohart then continued:

“Lars… The reason you gave your assistance to me up till now, wasn’t it because that I, who wanted to kill those scum, could help you to personally kill Zolgear? Now that you had accomplished your objective -- isn’t it right that you have no further obligation to provide anymore assistance?”

''Right?''

“In point of fact -- you had chosen Jin·Toujou’s son to work with to kill Zolgear, not me. So, shouldn’t it be natural for you to continue working with him?”

“Haven’t I told you already? I didn’t choose him because he is better than you…”

Lars sighed again, and continued in a low voice:

“The reason was -- if I had continued to observe and do nothing, Toujou Basara might have very well killed Zolgear himself, putting to waste my years of effort and plotting. So I had no choice but to work with him to be able to personally kill Zolgear, that’s simply all that is to it.”

“Jin·Toujou’s son has that much power?”

Balthier asked doubtfully:

“Marquis<ref>a nobleman ranking above a count and below a duke.</ref> Zolgear might have been old, but that person who had been known as 『Sword King』 was fairly powerful; and yet the youth called Toujou Basara… From your reports, he doesn’t seem to have enough power to be able to defeat Zolgear, right?”

“Affirmative. That person’s power is indeed below that of Zolgear’s. But I think…even without my help, he would still be able to rescue Naruse Mio and defeat Zolgear.

Lar’s seriousness, caused the others to become silent, and then--

“Then again -- an opportunity to personally kill Zolgear came to me just like that, so how could I possibly let it go?”

Lars said with a bitter smile.

“Alright, since that is the case, no need for anymore further speculation. Don’t worry anymore, when the Great War ended, someone had asked me to help take good care of you”

“ ? Just who would even do tha--“

“--That would be Your Highness Riara.”

Lars’s answer--

“Onee-sama…?”

Leohart showed surprise.

“Who could possibly reject her request when being asked by that smiling face? If there’s a need, we could just send the spirits I brought along with me to defeat the Moderates Faction; on the other hand, if you still want me to leave being unable to trust me, I will just obediently leave.”

“No need to do any of that, there would be no need your thoughtful kindness.”

At Lars’s suggestions, Balthier sighed and said:

“We have already known you for so many years since the Great War, of course I believe you -- I only fear that you would return to the Moderates Faction should you leave or take your spirits along with you. Both me and your majesty Leohart knows too well just how troublesome of a person you can be.”

“Ara, is that so?”

As Lars shrugged his shoulders with a [Ah]--

“--Then hand those spirits over to me.”

A bulky figure said with a low voice -- Gardo.

“As an aide, Balthier would want to avoid leaving Leohart’s side. And since Lars is not an option, I am the only one left.”

“……I’m sorry, Gardo.”

Leohart lowered his eyes, and then said to the older male demon:

“The one who was originally supposed to be the Demon Lord was you -- no, you<ref>A more respectful version of calling someone is used here</ref>.”

From the same generation of high-class demons as Leohart, Gardo’s powers and bloodline was seen to be the most suitable for the throne by the old elders from not Cardinal, but the Conservative Faction.

However, in the process of changing the Conservative and Radicals Factions’ image that now is a new era within the Demon Realm, the old elders from Cardinal still chose Leohart to be on the throne.

--And Gardo had no choice but to follow their decision.

And voluntarily chose to be a subordinate of the new Demon Lord, becoming Leohart’s aide.

The edges of the lips of that selfless male curled into a smile, and said:

“Don’t mind it, I am also here to be a helping hand. I would of course be delighted to give my assistance to you, who wants to change the world where authority had completely fallen into Cardinal’s hands after Wilbert’s failed attempt to cleanse and change it.”

“Gardo…”

Luca looked on worriedly, and Gardo once again patted his head.

“When Luca is done doing his stuff with those spirits, I will immediately head out to Vereda City with our troops -- is that decided?”

“Of course, and make sure that they can no longer do anything against us.”

Leohart nodded, and Balthier then supplemented:

“I agree. If possible, deal with their leader Ramusas<ref>kill</ref>, and let none of them escape. He is Wilbert’s brother, and had gathered the support of many various civilians; if he is gone, the Moderates Faction will most likely collapse.”

“I understand -- what should I do about Wilbert’s daughter?”

After pondering for a few seconds, Leohart gave a reply to Gardo in a calm voice:

“Try to capture her alive. In order to obtain a power to make it possible for us to go against those old bastards in Cardinal, it would be for the best if we stick to the original plan and use the inherited Wilbert’s power effectively/ That is something that is definitely worth us doing this.”

===Part 2===

Even after Ramusas had returned to the city, Mio and the rest were not brought back to that small cramped room.

It probably was to be expected. After all, it was a result of Klaus mediating.

The extravagant luxurious dinner atop the table in the luxurious dining room -- even that was assorted to all of their tastes of the food in the Human Realm, with careful and intricate seasoning and preparations -- Sheera and Klaus who was also at the table, as well as Zest and Noel who was responsible for serving them, even gave them detailed introductions for every single dish. Amongst the hospitality, Ramusas was not to be seen at the table throughout the dinner even when he was supposed to have returned to the city.

--And an hour has already passed since they all had returned to their respective rooms.

Accompanied by Yuki, Maria, and Kurumi, Naruse Mio appeared in a space filled with humidity and warm air.

This space where the naked girls barely showed some decency, is the large bath for female guests.

This large bath filled with thin white steam, was carved from marble -- the grand and impressive facility, gave off the impression and feel of a luxurious high-class hotel or hostel.

''…Such amazing places to take a bath are rare. It’s a pity that Basara had to be absent from this.''

Otherwise, they could just announce to the people in the city who they are.

However, Basara had rejected that idea while giving a bitter smile, saying that he didn’t want to provoke the people in the city for no reason, and Mio could only just give up on it. Now -- Mio is sitting on a chair by the wall at the washing area, preparing to wash herself, but--

“--Then, Mio-sama, please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind Mio’s back is Noel with only a towel wrapped around her. To the ones like Ramusas, she would be of no further use once Wilbert’s power within her is extracted -- but to the ones like Klaus who wished to crown her as a Demon Lord, Mio is the most important VIP they have; thus they even sent a group of people to serve them, from the flushing of the bath to the adjusting of the water’s temperature, to washing them; of course Mio and the others and strongly rejected it saying that they wouldn’t be able to relax, but as the other party strongly insisted they receive the proper treatment -- they compromised, letting Noel who they had spent time with touring the downtown areas serve them.

“Ah… Sorry to trouble you, Noel.”

Mio nodded, and Noel made a obeisance<ref>a gesture expressing deferential respect, such as a bow or curtsy</ref> with a [Yes]. Firstly using the warm water in the wooden barrel to wash herself, Noel then began washing Mio’s back while creating foam. The maids of the royals and noble were gentle in washing people in order to not damage the skin, and Noel was no different, but--

“…Eh! Ah…..aaaoo!”

When the slippery sensation moved across her back, Mio wasn’t able to stem her sexy moans.

“I only just washing your back… Mio-sama is so sensitive? I did hear that Mio-sama had made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara using Maria’s powers, is this related to that?”

“W-Well, that…!”

Mio turned red with Noel’s teasing.

''…Why, am I…!''

In the joy of being able to take a bath in another Realm, Mio forgot to prepare herself.

--Since the time she had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, Mio’s sexiness had been developing with each and every time Basara subjugated her, and right now her body has already become incredibly sensitive; but even then, there was no problems at all while taking a bath in her own home. She could control how much force to use while bathing by herself. But there were many times she had to take a bath together with Basara and Yuki as a result of Maria plots, and adding on the fact that she had experienced her body being thoroughly washed by Basara many times, she would occasionally accidentally let slip some of the reaction she had in those times.

“Could it be that the reason you reduced the number of people serving you, was because you were afraid of people finding out about this? To tell the truth, there was no need for you to worry about that at all…”

“ ! …Any more of that, and I will drive you out.”

“Being glared at by Mio in embarrassment, Noel giggled and said: [I’m very sorry], and then once again began washing Mio quietly. Naturally, a maid wouldn’t just wash a Mio’s back, but also her underarms, breasts, butts, hips -- all of that, Noel scrubbed all of those parts.

“ ! …Ah …Fu ……Ah …Ya …Ah!”

Mio began biting her lips in desperation to endure it, but that wasn’t enough to stop her gasps and moans from escaping, and--

''…Don’t worry. All these, are completely incomparable to when Basara does it himself…!''

That’s right. The techniques used were all completely different when Basara was playing with her body. He was always very bold yet cautious, with love and affection within his unyieldingness -- even if he was very rough, he would never let someone be in pain.

Noel wouldn’t be able to raise her lewd side like Basara did.

''…If it was Basara instead, it might have been…''

Basara’s big hands, Basara’s solid chest, Basara’s flair to deliver mindblowing pleasure, and especially Basara warmth that relaxed her the most -- thinking about what he had done in the past, what Noel is doing in comparison gives her only slight embarrassment, itches, and some moans that she couldn’t stem; after all, Basara had washed her breasts, underarms, belly button, and even her butt before. Thus, Mio restored her calm and handed over her body to Noel’s washing, and after that came her long hair. Her combing, was just as comfortable at it being done in a salon.

“Umm, Mio-sama…”

Just then, Noel suddenly said that, causing Mio to suddenly become vigilant, thinking that she was about to tease her again. But--

“May I ask, how is Lars doing?”

“Lars… Are you talking about Takigawa?”

The impression of Takigawa was too strong, making her unable to connect him to his original name.

“Well… He seems to get along with Basara pretty well, since he spends a lot of time in school with him. Probably because they’re like-minded, those two boys mess around a lot.”

But after finding out that Takigawa was the one behind that white mask, Mio and Yuki wasn’t very happy. As Takigawa said some cruel words to reopen the wound in his heart while he was critically injured, both of them are still unable to forgive him.

“Why do you suddenly ask…? Do you know him?”

“……Yes. Lars and I grew up in the same orphanage.”

From her tone, it was easy to guess what kind of emotions Noel held for Takigawa.

''…It’s the same as me.''

She has had the same thoughts when she found out Basara and Takigawa and joined hands in the shadows.

Just like when she found out that Maria and Basara had been out in the nights hunting rouge evil beings.

The wanting to ask, just why, were they doing such dangerous things without telling her.

But Mio couldn’t. Because for Mio, Basara putting himself in danger wasn’t for any reason other than protecting her. If Takigawa hadn’t helped, Sheera who was taken captive by Zolgear would probably have already been killed; the reason Maria could escape from that tragic ending, was because Basara and joined hands with Takigawa. Because of that, Mio couldn’t say anything about it to Basara.

It’s just -- right now, there was a way to erase Noel’s pain, and the key lies within Mio’s hands. So after her hair was washed--

“Noel, I--“

Mio turned around, to say something to Noel -- but at that time, someone entered the washing area and sat down on the chair beside Mio. The dissemination of transparent beauty, is Yuki who had also made the same Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

“--I’ll be using this.”

Without looking at either of them directly in the eye, Yuki began to wash herself.

Even without anyone saying anything, the atmosphere began to become awkward.

“……Umm, Mio-sama …I shall not interrupt you any further.”

From behind Mio’s back, Noel said so as if she had done something wrong, and stood up.

“Please do enjoy our bath, and eliminate fatigue from your body… I will be awaiting orders in the changing room -- Yuki<ref>Miss Yuki is used here, like the many places in the text</ref>, please excuse me.”

“Ah…”

While washing her body, Yuki nodded, and hence Noel left the bath after giving a bow. And then--

“--You’re thinking that by going to ask Klaus yourself, you can cancel Takigawa’s spying mission, right?”

Hearing Yuki say snappily--

“I only just…”

Mio lowered her head evasively.

“We did not request for a luxurious room or meal, it was all things that they had prepared; so even if they ask us to reciprocate them, we can reject them. However, once we make any request, the situation would be different; if we were asked to reciprocate, it would be difficult for us to reject them. And more importantly -- doing that would be the same as exposing our weak point.”

''Have you forgotten?''

The Demon called Klaus was one of Wilbert’s military officers, a strategist once called the 『Virtuous Elder』. The luxurious rooms, meal, and dining hall and the grand welcoming, all of those were all a performance to make you agree to become the new Demon Lord. If you were to let those people know that you are some able to sympathise with them, do you even know what are the consequences? If you do not want Takigawa to have an even more dangerous mission, if you want to fulfil the wish of a maid worrying for her childhood sweetheart -- the moment he graps onto an emotion he can use to make his attack on you, he’ll immediately attempt to use it to make a negotiation or transaction; and if it still isn’t possible, he might even utilise threats…”

Stopping here, Yuki turned to look at Kurumi who is bathing together with the loli succubus.

“Threats like sending away Maria from your side, and making her carry out suicidal missions are entirely possible -- and since her mother and older sister are here, Maria cannot reject any orders.”

“………I’m sorry.”

Unable to retort -- Mio lowered her head remorsefully.

“No need to apologise… It’s just, I hope that you don’t forget that.”

And as if giving advice, Yuki then said to Mio:

“--Even if you still hadn't decided what to do with Wilbert’s power, I guess that you have already reached a conclusion regarding the identity 『Naruse Mio』, so don’t do forgetting that.”

With that, Mio then nodded in agreement.

“……Ah, you’re right… I got it.”

Right now, she is not the daughter of the previous Demon Lord, but Basara family, his sister -- as well as his servant.

No matter what happens, being by his side is a must. That, is Naruse Mio’s only desire.

And for that very desire, all of them must return to that home one day. Just then--

“It’s fine if you get it, and I will also think of something to help you out -- because that is also Basara’s wish.”

Yuki also quickly expressed to Mio’s agreement. In Mio’s heart, Yuki is a rival she must never fall behind -- but she was also a comrade who could understand more than anyone. Thus--

“……Thank you, Yuki.”

Feeling more at ease, Mio expressed her thanks, mixing in a shade of threatening.

“No need for thanks… Oh, that’s right--“

Holding out a towel from the foamy bucket towards Mio, Yuki then said:

“…Mio, help me wash my back.”

Towards the tone that of an older sister commanding a younger sister, Mio widened her eyes.

Probably giving some advice made her somewhat cocky. Thus Mio smiled and--

“You have a really high price tag…”

Took that towel and after going behind Yuki, she began scrubbing her back -- not using the towel, but with her hands instead.

The one who had been subjugated by Basara and had her sensitivity raised a lot by him was not Mio only. That’s why--

“--Yaaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Yuki let out a cute scream, while jumping up from the stool.

While soaking in the bath, Nonaka Kurumi saw her older sister in the washing area suddenly jump up while screaming.

And then collapse onto the floor onto her butt.

『………』

Silently turning around to look at Mio who had a victor’s smile on her face, Yuki made her counterattack.

After pushing Mio down onto the floor and while straddling over her, she began to violently knead those large breasts.

『 ! ---- 』

Mio screamed, and arched her back under Yuki, and then her two hands began to do the same things to Yuki’s butt, not wanting to be outdone.

『 ----! 』

And it was Yuki’s turn to react to a sudden kneading -- the two girls thus began waging a war over their pride. Seeing those two older sisters like that--

“………”

‘’It’s better if I don’t invite trouble onto myself.’’ From within the bath, Kurumi turned around to have her back face the washing area Yuki and Mio were at.

“Ah…!”

And proceeded to take a stretch in the bath<ref>the one where people stretch their backs after waking up in the morning</ref>, letting the warmth of the water fill her. Comfortably exhaling a deep breath, she then scooped some water with her hands. The slightly blue hot spring, seemed to have been drawn directly from underground, so it naturally would have rather high demonic concentrations. However--

''…Ah, it seems to have much less of a load on me now.''

Comparing to when she had just arrived in the Demon Realm, the level of discomfort she felt back then now seemed to have been just a dream. Although her getting used to the demonic concentrations had a hand in that, it was not the main reason. Thus--

“……”

Kurumi raised her left hand from the water and held it out, and gathered her consciousness towards it, and her gauntlet for controlling spirits then materialised. Within some of the notches in the gauntlet, balls of various colours have been inserted. Those were elements needed for communicating with the spirits.

--Right now, there were a few black balls there weren’t there before.

In Lucia’s office, Basara and turned the imbroglio<ref>a confused heap; an extremely confused, complicated, or embarrassing situation</ref> in her heart into happiness and pleasure and subjugated her, disentangling her emotions -- when she opened her eyes, Kurumi realised that she was on a bed in another room.

Seeing Maria sleeping while snuggled up against her, she then remembered what Basara had done to her, she then became a ball of internal struggles. At that time, Lucia came to that room and upon seeing her situation, Lucia then said to the alert Kurumi in a cold and indifferent tone: [Thank you for being friends with Maria], and gave a certain something to her.

That something was these black elementals. These black elementals had the protection of high-class spirits in the Demon Realm, which thus allowed Kurumi to communicate with spirits not bound with a Master-Servant Contract while using spirit magic.

And with the protection of high-class spirits, the difficulty of borrowing a spirits’ power was lowered a lot.

For Kurumi who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara and was unable to increase her battle potential by deepening her relationship with him, this was help coming to her when she needed it.

Lucia is part of the Moderates Faction and is a demon, and she is the aide of Ramusas who gave the cold shoulder to Mio. That, made Kurumi to put up some resistance towards Lucia in the beginning, but accepted her in the end. Reason being, her pride as a hero is not what’s most important now, but it was instead not becoming a burden to Basara and the others.

Thus for the period of time while she was in the Demon Realm, she hoped to at least to be able to use it.

''…To think that I would begin to think like this…''

If it was the her in the past, it would be unthinkable for her to live together with Maria who lived together with the surveillance target Naruse Mio, much less fight alongside her.

''…Also,''

In their daily life, Maria seemed to be putting her in embarrassing situations every day, and she could only just accept it since she wanted to not be left behind. In fact, not just Maria – it would be even Basara or Yuki sometimes. And that is the reason why Kurumi has become the way she is now, boldly doing lewd and lecherous things in Lucia’s office, exposing her incredibly debauchery side.

Speaking of which – no matter how embarrassing it has become, rejecting any of that is not an option.

''..So it really seems that the truth is I don’t really hate those kind of stuff…''

Just like Mio and Yuki, Kurumi is slowly becoming more and more lewd.

And it’s not only that. Kurumi had turned an event she thought was only possible in her dreams into reality today, to have a kiss with Basara. Although her first time was in her dream, and doing it in reality was only to satisfy Lucia, Kurumi still did automatically move her lips to kiss with Basara’s lips – indulging in her sexuality in her tongue filled with emotions, lusting for Basara’s existence.

From the moment when their lips made contact, the warmth and pleasure she received from Basara still remained fresh in Kurumi’s mind.

“……!”

Kurumi suddenly turned red from the embarrassment and brought her face back into the water partially, while blowing bubbles and not realising that someone was sneaking up on her—

“…--My dear Kurumi~♪”

“Eeeaahhhh!”

Suddenly being hugged from behind by Maria, Kurumi let out a high-pitched scream.

“Oi, don’t go about scaring me!”

“Ara, weren’t Kurumi you the one who seemed miffed and ignored me, making a certain someone very loney~…?”

“Y-You, would you be looking to over there – at the place older sis and Mio are?”

Maria giggled and said:

“Of course I would, but just me alone doing that would be very boring, and that’s why I came over here to enjoy it together with you – just like usual times when we enjoyed erotic films together~.”

“W-Weren’t you the one who forced me to watch them, saying that it was For Academic Purposes…!”<ref>most likely a reference to F.A.P. – [F]or [A]cademic [P]urposes; masturbation material search</ref>

“And I wasn’t wrong at all… That’s why this is also research material.”<ref>the aforementioned material</ref>

And with a captivating smile, Maria began to massage Kurumi’s breasts and started licking her neck.

At Maria’s assault, Kurumi attempted to put up her death struggle, trying to shake off Maria while flailing her arms about on the water surface, but failing in the end.

“Hu fufu… You’ve been through this so many times, but you’re just as shy as your first time… Kurumi is really cute~.”

With burning flames of passion visible within her eyes, Maria then said:

“Come, Kurumi. Give me your underarms, expose your underarms<ref>underarms / armpit</ref>. I want to fill up your weakness with my saliva.”

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>…!”

''Shit. If this continues, I will fall into one of Maria’s seasoned traps.''

And thus, Kurumi turned her line of sight towards the washing area Mio and Yuki were at, hoping for a rescue.

『<nowiki>------</nowiki>』

Despite her attention leaving that area for only a slight moment, the situation there has already changed a lot. With foam covering their bodies, they were still assaulting each other’s weak spots while gasping and panting heavily, with no intention of giving up at all; they’ve not gotten into the hot spring yet, but their eyes have already become lifeless, voices weak, and skins pink. Of course, they’re completely oblivious to Kurumi’s predicament. When Maria saw that Kurumi now had no one else to turn to for help—

“Fufufu, it’s too bad …Come, give it up and let me lick you, you lewd girl hero~”

“ !<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>”

As Maria’s lips got closer, Kurumi’s eyes also widened as usual in anticipation of the assault of pleasure.

“…Ah? What’s that elemental, I’ve never seen that colour there before?”

Maria then suddenly noticed those black elementals set into her gauntlet.

Which then made Kurumi remember -- what Lucia had said before when she gave them to her. Back then, Lucia had said—

『Please continue to look after my little sister. 』

She did look at the Maria sleeping beside her when she said that.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>!”

Thus, entrusted with looking after Maria, she asked that black elementals to also look after her.

At the same time, a magic pattern opened up on the floor—

“Eh--…?”

In the moment Maria let out a weird sound upon seeing that – the loli succubus flew out from the bath together with a large amount of bathwater, colliding with Mio and Yuki by the wall in the washing area, and also sending the stools and bucket flying.

“W-W-What happened!? What’s that loud noise!?”

Noel frantically rushed into the bath, but Kurumi remained silent, and then got out from the bath quickly.

“I will definitely use it well with much gratitude…Hmph!”

Throwing that out behind her, Kurumi then left the bath area on her own first.

===Part 3===

After having dinner alone within his own room, Ramusas left the room, and came to a certain place.

A place that can allow one to look over the city with just a single glance – the top of the main tower, which is the city’s highest.

“………”

Having arrived at that place, Ramusas looked down at the illuminated streets quietly. About fifteen minutes later—

“You insisted on not seeing Mio-sama even once… Is this really for the best?”

Coming to place after a while, Lucia asked him. Hearing his faithful subordinate’s question, Ramusas then answered in a low voice while not moving his sight from the city areas:

“…Why should I go and see her?”

And with that, Lucia decided to not say anymore, and after giving a bow, she moved back and left Ramusas alone.

After that, Ramusas continued standing while the night wind continued to blow.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Suddenly, Ramusas’s eyebrow twitched slightly.

An unnatural change in the night wind’s currents just occurred, and it was at a degree where a normal person wouldn’t notice – there was a pair of eyes, looking at Ramusas from behind him.

--It was not Lucia, and not one of the maids serving under her.

After that, some more changes to his surroundings occurred. Sounds of footsteps as if announcing a person’s existence, slowly neaed him. Then—

“—do you know? There is a place like this platform at where Mio and us live, a place that allows you to look over the nightscape of a city.”

Saying those words while standing beside Ramusas, was a youth – Toujou Basara.

Likely, Lucia wasn’t the one who had told this youth of this place; no matter who it was, someone was still being nosy. While looking at the view Ramusas, who had decided not to pursue the matter, was looking at, Basara said:

“This afternoon… The maid Noel<ref>Miss Noel</ref> had brought us into the city to look around. The view that can be seen from here, is what your little brother – and you who had took over his work, protected to this day.”

“………”

Seeing Ramusas return silence as an answer, Basara turned around slowly--

“In what you want to protect, why did you not include Mio?”

And spit out those words filled with a dark shade.

“After your little brother died – Zolgear killed his subordinates whom he had trusted to bring up Mio. Although Maria had managed to rescue Mio in a critical moment from Zolgear’s palm, Zolgear had taken Sheera<ref>Miss</ref>, and then coerced Maria into following his orders…”

[But]. Basara said:

“According to Takigawa – Lars, you were well aware of this situation, yet you chose to remain quiet and observe, right? No matter how others asked you to prioritise Mio, you still chose to not provide more assistance. Other than Maria who had been coerced by Zolgear, as well as Takigawa who had infiltrated the Current Demon Lord Faction and could not made any obvious moves, you had sent no more help to assist the two with the mission of protecting Mio.”

''So why?''

“Mio is the daughter of your little brother… In other words, she is your niece. So why did you choose to not make any moves despite knowing that she is faced with such clear danger?”

Being questioned with a firm gaze from Basara, Ramusas finally spoke to answer him – he bluntly said:

“—because there wasn’t a need to at all.”

“No need to…?”

Basara had already known Ramusas is cold towards Mio.

His reason for still doing all this, was basically just to clarify it all. The truth and reality was just as Lucia had said. Considering that Ramusas has his own set of difficulties and opinions, if Basara would be able to hear about them, he might be able to somewhat understand even if he can’t agree with it. However – Ramusas words just now, was still completely beyond Basara’s expectations.

“There was still no need even when Maria had no choice but to betray Mio after worrying to no end from being coerced by Zolgear? There was still no need even when Mio had been abducted and have who-knows-what done by Zolgear to her? After all these incidents, are you really going to say that there’s no need to increase her protection?”

“Since the reports had said that she’s completely safe, is there really a need to ask for more?”

“That was because we…!”

To be able to safely rescue Mio, they all had racked their brains and struggled with their lives. Viewing it from another angle, perhaps being able to save Mio before she was ruined by Zolgear, as well as safely rescuing Sheera who was taken hostage, was the best possible result. However – if back then Ramusas had accepted Klaus and his other subordinates’ views to take effective actions like increasing the amount of protection, then perhaps the incident of Mio being abducted by Zolgear might have never happened.

Additionally, Takigawa even knew where Zolgear was hiding, to the point where he even knew where Sheera was being kept hostage; if he had sent out his elite forces to launch an attack, the culprit known as Zolgear might have already been exterminated long ago. But he hadn’t, so he definitely has no right to speak about it – just as Basara gave his retort while becoming mad, Ramusas finally looked at him, and said:

“You guys – how was it? From what I know, the main reason Zolgear had retreated in his defeat was not because of you guys, but it was Wilbert’s daughter who let her powers go berserk, right? Even if the reason for it going berserk was due to thinking that Sheera had been killed, she would’ve put up a great opposition if Zolgear were to casually make any moves against her. With that, even if you and those girls you knew since you were small weren’t there, she would still be saved in the end. Would that way of thinking be wrong?”

“……Perhaps it might not have been wrong. Even if he hadn’t done anything Mio and Sheera might still be saved.”

''However'' – Basara then said wile heavily emphasising:

“Those kind of words, can only be said by the people like us who had taken real action to save Mio and the others – people like you who had just remained standing by the sides and did nothing better than try to score points now that that is already over.”

“………”

Basara seems to have hit a sore area, and Ramusas remained quiet.

“…I have no intention of questioning whether your decision was right or wrong. The result in the end was as you said: Mio and Sheera are safe, and Maria and Zest escaped from Zolgear’s control. What I would like to question instead, is if you had intentionally disregarded Mio.”

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-10-07T22:34:14Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=6|tpages=16}}
==A New Master-Servant Contract==
===Part 1===

After a long period of time, the meeting with the Cardinal members ended.

Leohart returned to his office, summoned a few of his trusted subordinates and notified them of the future goals requested by Cardinal, as well as the methods requested to achieve them. This space is filled with high-class furnishings and covered by a thick red carpet, a style that seemed befitting that of a Demon Lord’s. After Leohart explained the general decision reached at the meeting—

“—to put the recently excavated spirits into battle, and defeat the Moderates Faction – is it really true?”

First to speak up, was Leohart’s aide Balthier.

“I can’t take it anymore… Although this is not the first time those genius Cardinals ordered us to risk our lives, it’s too much of a headache this time…”

“—Luca, what’s the condition of the spirits?”

The one Leohart directed his question to, is a young demon holding onto a file.

“I’m very sorry… As like yesterday’s report, we managed to successfully release the seal on them, but—“

The youth called Luca lowered his eyes apologetically.

“We ran into some problems when attempting to make the Master-Servant Contract with them, so we would need more time to do it.”

Just then, a warm hand rested on Luca’s head.

“Don’t be sad about it… After all, those spirits are relics from the Demon-God War, so being able to establish a Contact with it is already amazing, don’t look down on yourself.”

“Gardo…”

At the blury male demon trying to comfort him, Luca raised his tearful eyes.

“Gardo’s right, there’s nothing to blame yourself over… no need to act with undue haste.”

Leohart then said:

“Well then – according to your estimates, how long do you need to establish a Master-Servant Contract with them?”

“Four days… No, two days, I will accomplish in two days!”

“Didn’t I just tell you not to be too hasty… Much less sleep, you didn’t manage to get any rest these few days, right? You’re the only one able to deal with those spirits, so it’ll be bad if you get tired. This concerns our important fight – no sentimental emotions are allowed at all.”

“If your majesty says so, then I better prepare those spirits as soon as possible. No problems at all… Even if I collapse, there are many scholars proficient with ancient technology in this city.”

“Luca… Your majesty Leohart didn’t mean that.”

“Eh…?”

Balthier pointed out with a bitter smile, causing Luca to widen his round eyes.

“Indeed, there are many scholars or professors familiar with ancient technology and weapons in this city, however, the only one Leohar can trust unconditionally is you only, Luca.”

With Gardo’s explanation, Balthier also nodded and said: [That's right]

“It’s great that you don’t want to disappoint your deadlines and responsibilities – although you are still young, and as one of those closest to your majesty Leohart, I trust that you are able to understand when your majesty Leohart his concerned for your health?”

With Balthier’s edging, Luca finally understood what they are getting at.

“……I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologise. Everyone here knows clearly that you are giving your all.”

Leohart then said while looking at the remorseful Luca with serious eyes:

“As me aide, I will not permit half-assed work and results. I will ask you once more, Luca – under a load where you can withstand, how long will you need to establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits?”

“……Three, please give me three days. I will establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits in three days! In that time, I will also finish repairs and adjustments to their cores, and they will be ready for battle after doing some simple tests when the Contract is established.”

“I understand, I will trust will judgement then…”

Hearing Leohart’s words, Luca then replied with a bright smile: [Yes!]. Gardo then roughly stroked his head, making him out in retaliation: [Geez! Don’t treat me like a kid!]

Watching the interaction between Gardo and Luca—

''…The spirits are settled, and next is—''

Leohart began thinking about the other problem.

“Then again – just how are we supposed to materialise the ridiculous order to attack from Cardinal?”

Just then, a bitter smile appeared on Balthier’s straight face while he sighed.

“Although the Moderate Faction’s power and influence is nowhere near as great as in their heyday…there are still many in various parts of the Demon Realm that still hold much attachment for Wilbert. In terms of battle prowess, we are undoubtedly above the Moderates Faction -- so we have to find a justifiable 『Nominal』<ref>名目: used to describe a [standard]. E.g. the nominal currency exchange rate</ref> to avoid civilians protesting in the various districts.

He was right. Carelessly attacking the Moderates Faction will be seen as a one-sided slaughter, inviting criticism.

A war is not purely about a battle of strength –converted political interests are deeply entangled with it. If someone with a ulterior motive were to get a chance at all – the other factions and powers that have bee only observing to this day would suddenly rise in power.

''…Abhorrent old thieves.''

Those high-class demons who have lived for a very long time and are among Cardinal’s ranks, no longer see anyone else as one of their kind; the civilians to them are nothing more than entertainment, the civilians’ lives does not matter at all, only their own appeasement matters. That’s why, they must be thoroughly eliminated.

''…Also.''

Leohart deeply believed, that only he and his comrades will be able to accomplish that big task.

Hence, he had to obey Cardinal for now in order to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, but that didn’t mean that he had to let them have all they want.

Just as Leohart began to think deeply about the Nominal—

“—Well, I do have a reason to make people sit by quietly and watch us attack the Moderates Faction.”

Someone who had also answered to the summon but yet had remained quiet until now spoke.

That someone is Naruse Mio’s new observer after Zolgear stirred up some problems.

Someone who had entered the Human Realm with the alias Takigawa Yahiro, a youth attending the same school as Naruse Mio.

“…And what would it be, Lars?”

Leohart asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Lars answered blatantly:

“Wilbert’s daughter – Naruse Mio, is current within the Demon Realm.”

“—Are you for real?”

Shrugging to the Balthier who widened his eyes in disbelief, Lars answered:

“What I said is indeed the truth… After Wilbert’s demise, the Moderates Faction has come to a standstill over the problem of insufficient battle potential. After those people wrecked their brains over this, their solution is to bring Naruse Mio to the Demon Realm. Although it is unclear if they will legimately crown her as a new Demon Lord or extract the power she inherited… they will want to make use of her to regain some of their former glory.”

Hence—

“Hence – we just have to take advantage of their way of thinking. The Moderates Faction wants to make use of Wilbert’s daughter and her inherited power to rule over the Demon Realm once again – we should be able to shut the other factions in the Demon Realm if we were to say that we dispatched our forces in response to their rebellion.”

“I see… If what you say is the truth, it is indeed a reason justifiable enough to send out our troops.”

Hearing Leohart say so--

“Ara, Your Majesty -- you don’t trust what your aide says?”

Lars replied playfully. In reply to the sarcasm from his fellow comrade from the previous war--

“Lars, there’s still us here -- stop using that disgusting tone.”

“Alright alright… So, do you not trust me, Leohart? That piece of information is supposed to be highly classified and even the people within the Moderates Faction doesn’t know about it, so it’s not your fault if you doubt me.”

In reply to the smiling Lars, Leohart said:

“No, I believe you -- you are a spy sent here by the Moderates Faction, so it’s normal for you to receive classified information.”

Leohart already knew long ago that Lars is a spy sent by the Moderates Faction.

How long ago? --The answer is, right from the start. Leohart had took in Lars while knowing clearly of its consequences. And Lars had accepted becoming Leohart’s subordinate while knowing clearly of what consequences that would bring. Lars’s current identity within the Current Demon Lord Faction, is that he is a newbie to the Current Demon Lord Faction who had defected from the Moderates Faction; as to the Moderates Faction, he is playing the role of a spy who successfully infiltrated the enemy’s camp. That, is the mask that Lars had voluntarily put on.

And right now -- the only ones who knows of Lars’s true identity, are the few present in the room.

“…Is this really fine, Lars?”

Leohart then asked:

“You are not only a spy sent from the Moderates Faction, but also Naruse Mio’s protector. To you who had grew up under education from the Moderates Faction, shouldn't Wilbert be your most admired person?”

“Yes, it is -- all that is already past me.”

[After all], Lars continued:

“I have already personally ended Zolgear’s life, avenging my brothers… I have no more obligation left to do anything for the Moderates Faction.”

That’s right -- it was Lars himself who told the people in this room that he ended Zolgear’s life.

The reason that Leohart had sent Balthier to investigate when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, is because an agreement was already made with Lars beforehand. Leohart’s goal is to wipe out the old bastards of Cardinal -- Zolgear who was one of them had killed many who were like brothers and sisters to Lars; thus the two of them agreed that when the chance comes, Lars will personally end Zolgear’s life. Hence, when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, Leohart’s first guess was that Lars had successfully completed his revenge -- and had then received confirmation from him himself. Thus--

“I’ve told you before, that from now onwards, I will continue to help you get rid of those leeches -- those scum no different from Zolgear, so don’t worry.”

There were no signs of lying at all in Lars’s words, but--

“…That’s not set in stone.”

Leohart then continued:

“Lars… The reason you gave your assistance to me up till now, wasn’t it because that I, who wanted to kill those scum, could help you to personally kill Zolgear? Now that you had accomplished your objective -- isn’t it right that you have no further obligation to provide anymore assistance?”

''Right?''

“In point of fact -- you had chosen Jin·Toujou’s son to work with to kill Zolgear, not me. So, shouldn’t it be natural for you to continue working with him?”

“Haven’t I told you already? I didn’t choose him because he is better than you…”

Lars sighed again, and continued in a low voice:

“The reason was -- if I had continued to observe and do nothing, Toujou Basara might have very well killed Zolgear himself, putting to waste my years of effort and plotting. So I had no choice but to work with him to be able to personally kill Zolgear, that’s simply all that is to it.”

“Jin·Toujou’s son has that much power?”

Balthier asked doubtfully:

“Marquis<ref>a nobleman ranking above a count and below a duke.</ref> Zolgear might have been old, but that person who had been known as 『Sword King』 was fairly powerful; and yet the youth called Toujou Basara… From your reports, he doesn’t seem to have enough power to be able to defeat Zolgear, right?”

“Affirmative. That person’s power is indeed below that of Zolgear’s. But I think…even without my help, he would still be able to rescue Naruse Mio and defeat Zolgear.

Lar’s seriousness, caused the others to become silent, and then--

“Then again -- an opportunity to personally kill Zolgear came to me just like that, so how could I possibly let it go?”

Lars said with a bitter smile.

“Alright, since that is the case, no need for anymore further speculation. Don’t worry anymore, when the Great War ended, someone had asked me to help take good care of you”

“ ? Just who would even do tha--“

“--That would be Your Highness Riara.”

Lars’s answer--

“Onee-sama…?”

Leohart showed surprise.

“Who could possibly reject her request when being asked by that smiling face? If there’s a need, we could just send the spirits I brought along with me to defeat the Moderates Faction; on the other hand, if you still want me to leave being unable to trust me, I will just obediently leave.”

“No need to do any of that, there would be no need your thoughtful kindness.”

At Lars’s suggestions, Balthier sighed and said:

“We have already known you for so many years since the Great War, of course I believe you -- I only fear that you would return to the Moderates Faction should you leave or take your spirits along with you. Both me and your majesty Leohart knows too well just how troublesome of a person you can be.”

“Ara, is that so?”

As Lars shrugged his shoulders with a [Ah]--

“--Then hand those spirits over to me.”

A bulky figure said with a low voice -- Gardo.

“As an aide, Balthier would want to avoid leaving Leohart’s side. And since Lars is not an option, I am the only one left.”

“……I’m sorry, Gardo.”

Leohart lowered his eyes, and then said to the older male demon:

“The one who was originally supposed to be the Demon Lord was you -- no, you<ref>A more respectful version of calling someone is used here</ref>.”

From the same generation of high-class demons as Leohart, Gardo’s powers and bloodline was seen to be the most suitable for the throne by the old elders from not Cardinal, but the Conservative Faction.

However, in the process of changing the Conservative and Radicals Factions’ image that now is a new era within the Demon Realm, the old elders from Cardinal still chose Leohart to be on the throne.

--And Gardo had no choice but to follow their decision.

And voluntarily chose to be a subordinate of the new Demon Lord, becoming Leohart’s aide.

The edges of the lips of that selfless male curled into a smile, and said:

“Don’t mind it, I am also here to be a helping hand. I would of course be delighted to give my assistance to you, who wants to change the world where authority had completely fallen into Cardinal’s hands after Wilbert’s failed attempt to cleanse and change it.”

“Gardo…”

Luca looked on worriedly, and Gardo once again patted his head.

“When Luca is done doing his stuff with those spirits, I will immediately head out to Vereda City with our troops -- is that decided?”

“Of course, and make sure that they can no longer do anything against us.”

Leohart nodded, and Balthier then supplemented:

“I agree. If possible, deal with their leader Ramusas<ref>kill</ref>, and let none of them escape. He is Wilbert’s brother, and had gathered the support of many various civilians; if he is gone, the Moderates Faction will most likely collapse.”

“I understand -- what should I do about Wilbert’s daughter?”

After pondering for a few seconds, Leohart gave a reply to Gardo in a calm voice:

“Try to capture her alive. In order to obtain a power to make it possible for us to go against those old bastards in Cardinal, it would be for the best if we stick to the original plan and use the inherited Wilbert’s power effectively/ That is something that is definitely worth us doing this.”

===Part 2===

Even after Ramusas had returned to the city, Mio and the rest were not brought back to that small cramped room.

It probably was to be expected. After all, it was a result of Klaus mediating.

The extravagant luxurious dinner atop the table in the luxurious dining room -- even that was assorted to all of their tastes of the food in the Human Realm, with careful and intricate seasoning and preparations -- Sheera and Klaus who was also at the table, as well as Zest and Noel who was responsible for serving them, even gave them detailed introductions for every single dish. Amongst the hospitality, Ramusas was not to be seen at the table throughout the dinner even when he was supposed to have returned to the city.

--And an hour has already passed since they all had returned to their respective rooms.

Accompanied by Yuki, Maria, and Kurumi, Naruse Mio appeared in a space filled with humidity and warm air.

This space where the naked girls barely showed some decency, is the large bath for female guests.

This large bath filled with thin white steam, was carved from marble -- the grand and impressive facility, gave off the impression and feel of a luxurious high-class hotel or hostel.

''…Such amazing places to take a bath are rare. It’s a pity that Basara had to be absent from this.''

Otherwise, they could just announce to the people in the city who they are.

However, Basara had rejected that idea while giving a bitter smile, saying that he didn’t want to provoke the people in the city for no reason, and Mio could only just give up on it. Now -- Mio is sitting on a chair by the wall at the washing area, preparing to wash herself, but--

“--Then, Mio-sama, please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind Mio’s back is Noel with only a towel wrapped around her. To the ones like Ramusas, she would be of no further use once Wilbert’s power within her is extracted -- but to the ones like Klaus who wished to crown her as a Demon Lord, Mio is the most important VIP they have; thus they even sent a group of people to serve them, from the flushing of the bath to the adjusting of the water’s temperature, to washing them; of course Mio and the others and strongly rejected it saying that they wouldn’t be able to relax, but as the other party strongly insisted they receive the proper treatment -- they compromised, letting Noel who they had spent time with touring the downtown areas serve them.

“Ah… Sorry to trouble you, Noel.”

Mio nodded, and Noel made a obeisance<ref>a gesture expressing deferential respect, such as a bow or curtsy</ref> with a [Yes]. Firstly using the warm water in the wooden barrel to wash herself, Noel then began washing Mio’s back while creating foam. The maids of the royals and noble were gentle in washing people in order to not damage the skin, and Noel was no different, but--

“…Eh! Ah…..aaaoo!”

When the slippery sensation moved across her back, Mio wasn’t able to stem her sexy moans.

“I only just washing your back… Mio-sama is so sensitive? I did hear that Mio-sama had made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara using Maria’s powers, is this related to that?”

“W-Well, that…!”

Mio turned red with Noel’s teasing.

''…Why, am I…!''

In the joy of being able to take a bath in another Realm, Mio forgot to prepare herself.

--Since the time she had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, Mio’s sexiness had been developing with each and every time Basara subjugated her, and right now her body has already become incredibly sensitive; but even then, there was no problems at all while taking a bath in her own home. She could control how much force to use while bathing by herself. But there were many times she had to take a bath together with Basara and Yuki as a result of Maria plots, and adding on the fact that she had experienced her body being thoroughly washed by Basara many times, she would occasionally accidentally let slip some of the reaction she had in those times.

“Could it be that the reason you reduced the number of people serving you, was because you were afraid of people finding out about this? To tell the truth, there was no need for you to worry about that at all…”

“ ! …Any more of that, and I will drive you out.”

“Being glared at by Mio in embarrassment, Noel giggled and said: [I’m very sorry], and then once again began washing Mio quietly. Naturally, a maid wouldn’t just wash a Mio’s back, but also her underarms, breasts, butts, hips -- all of that, Noel scrubbed all of those parts.

“ ! …Ah …Fu ……Ah …Ya …Ah!”

Mio began biting her lips in desperation to endure it, but that wasn’t enough to stop her gasps and moans from escaping, and--

''…Don’t worry. All these, are completely incomparable to when Basara does it himself…!''

That’s right. The techniques used were all completely different when Basara was playing with her body. He was always very bold yet cautious, with love and affection within his unyieldingness -- even if he was very rough, he would never let someone be in pain.

Noel wouldn’t be able to raise her lewd side like Basara did.

''…If it was Basara instead, it might have been…''

Basara’s big hands, Basara’s solid chest, Basara’s flair to deliver mindblowing pleasure, and especially Basara warmth that relaxed her the most -- thinking about what he had done in the past, what Noel is doing in comparison gives her only slight embarrassment, itches, and some moans that she couldn’t stem; after all, Basara had washed her breasts, underarms, belly button, and even her butt before. Thus, Mio restored her calm and handed over her body to Noel’s washing, and after that came her long hair. Her combing, was just as comfortable at it being done in a salon.

“Umm, Mio-sama…”

Just then, Noel suddenly said that, causing Mio to suddenly become vigilant, thinking that she was about to tease her again. But--

“May I ask, how is Lars doing?”

“Lars… Are you talking about Takigawa?”

The impression of Takigawa was too strong, making her unable to connect him to his original name.

“Well… He seems to get along with Basara pretty well, since he spends a lot of time in school with him. Probably because they’re like-minded, those two boys mess around a lot.”

But after finding out that Takigawa was the one behind that white mask, Mio and Yuki wasn’t very happy. As Takigawa said some cruel words to reopen the wound in his heart while he was critically injured, both of them are still unable to forgive him.

“Why do you suddenly ask…? Do you know him?”

“……Yes. Lars and I grew up in the same orphanage.”

From her tone, it was easy to guess what kind of emotions Noel held for Takigawa.

''…It’s the same as me.''

She has had the same thoughts when she found out Basara and Takigawa and joined hands in the shadows.

Just like when she found out that Maria and Basara had been out in the nights hunting rouge evil beings.

The wanting to ask, just why, were they doing such dangerous things without telling her.

But Mio couldn’t. Because for Mio, Basara putting himself in danger wasn’t for any reason other than protecting her. If Takigawa hadn’t helped, Sheera who was taken captive by Zolgear would probably have already been killed; the reason Maria could escape from that tragic ending, was because Basara and joined hands with Takigawa. Because of that, Mio couldn’t say anything about it to Basara.

It’s just -- right now, there was a way to erase Noel’s pain, and the key lies within Mio’s hands. So after her hair was washed--

“Noel, I--“

Mio turned around, to say something to Noel -- but at that time, someone entered the washing area and sat down on the chair beside Mio. The dissemination of transparent beauty, is Yuki who had also made the same Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

“--I’ll be using this.”

Without looking at either of them directly in the eye, Yuki began to wash herself.

Even without anyone saying anything, the atmosphere began to become awkward.

“……Umm, Mio-sama …I shall not interrupt you any further.”

From behind Mio’s back, Noel said so as if she had done something wrong, and stood up.

“Please do enjoy our bath, and eliminate fatigue from your body… I will be awaiting orders in the changing room -- Yuki<ref>Miss Yuki is used here, like the many places in the text</ref>, please excuse me.”

“Ah…”

While washing her body, Yuki nodded, and hence Noel left the bath after giving a bow. And then--

“--You’re thinking that by going to ask Klaus yourself, you can cancel Takigawa’s spying mission, right?”

Hearing Yuki say snappily--

“I only just…”

Mio lowered her head evasively.

“We did not request for a luxurious room or meal, it was all things that they had prepared; so even if they ask us to reciprocate them, we can reject them. However, once we make any request, the situation would be different; if we were asked to reciprocate, it would be difficult for us to reject them. And more importantly -- doing that would be the same as exposing our weak point.”

''Have you forgotten?''

The Demon called Klaus was one of Wilbert’s military officers, a strategist once called the 『Virtuous Elder』. The luxurious rooms, meal, and dining hall and the grand welcoming, all of those were all a performance to make you agree to become the new Demon Lord. If you were to let those people know that you are some able to sympathise with them, do you even know what are the consequences? If you do not want Takigawa to have an even more dangerous mission, if you want to fulfil the wish of a maid worrying for her childhood sweetheart -- the moment he graps onto an emotion he can use to make his attack on you, he’ll immediately attempt to use it to make a negotiation or transaction; and if it still isn’t possible, he might even utilise threats…”

Stopping here, Yuki turned to look at Kurumi who is bathing together with the loli succubus.

“Threats like sending away Maria from your side, and making her carry out suicidal missions are entirely possible -- and since her mother and older sister are here, Maria cannot reject any orders.”

“………I’m sorry.”

Unable to retort -- Mio lowered her head remorsefully.

“No need to apologise… It’s just, I hope that you don’t forget that.”

And as if giving advice, Yuki then said to Mio:

“--Even if you still hadn't decided what to do with Wilbert’s power, I guess that you have already reached a conclusion regarding the identity 『Naruse Mio』, so don’t do forgetting that.”

With that, Mio then nodded in agreement.

“……Ah, you’re right… I got it.”

Right now, she is not the daughter of the previous Demon Lord, but Basara family, his sister -- as well as his servant.

No matter what happens, being by his side is a must. That, is Naruse Mio’s only desire.

And for that very desire, all of them must return to that home one day. Just then--

“It’s fine if you get it, and I will also think of something to help you out -- because that is also Basara’s wish.”

Yuki also quickly expressed to Mio’s agreement. In Mio’s heart, Yuki is a rival she must never fall behind -- but she was also a comrade who could understand more than anyone. Thus--

“……Thank you, Yuki.”

Feeling more at ease, Mio expressed her thanks, mixing in a shade of threatening.

“No need for thanks… Oh, that’s right--“

Holding out a towel from the foamy bucket towards Mio, Yuki then said:

“…Mio, help me wash my back.”

Towards the tone that of an older sister commanding a younger sister, Mio widened her eyes.

Probably giving some advice made her somewhat cocky. Thus Mio smiled and--

“You have a really high price tag…”

Took that towel and after going behind Yuki, she began scrubbing her back -- not using the towel, but with her hands instead.

The one who had been subjugated by Basara and had her sensitivity raised a lot by him was not Mio only. That’s why--

“--Yaaaaaaahhhhhhh!”

Yuki let out a cute scream, while jumping up from the stool.

While soaking in the bath, Nonaka Kurumi saw her older sister in the washing area suddenly jump up while screaming.

And then collapse onto the floor onto her butt.

『………』

Silently turning around to look at Mio who had a victor’s smile on her face, Yuki made her counterattack.

After pushing Mio down onto the floor and while straddling over her, she began to violently knead those large breasts.

『 ! ---- 』

Mio screamed, and arched her back under Yuki, and then her two hands began to do the same things to Yuki’s butt, not wanting to be outdone.

『 ----! 』

And it was Yuki’s turn to react to a sudden kneading -- the two girls thus began waging a war over their pride. Seeing those two older sisters like that--

“………”

‘’It’s better if I don’t invite trouble onto myself.’’ From within the bath, Kurumi turned around to have her back face the washing area Yuki and Mio were at.

“Ah…!”

And proceeded to take a stretch in the bath<ref>the one where people stretch their backs after waking up in the morning</ref>, letting the warmth of the water fill her. Comfortably exhaling a deep breath, she then scooped some water with her hands. The slightly blue hot spring, seemed to have been drawn directly from underground, so it naturally would have rather high demonic concentrations. However--

''…Ah, it seems to have much less of a load on me now.''

Comparing to when she had just arrived in the Demon Realm, the level of discomfort she felt back then now seemed to have been just a dream. Although her getting used to the demonic concentrations had a hand in that, it was not the main reason. Thus--

“……”

Kurumi raised her left hand from the water and held it out, and gathered her consciousness towards it, and her gauntlet for controlling spirits then materialised. Within some of the notches in the gauntlet, balls of various colours have been inserted. Those were elements needed for communicating with the spirits.

--Right now, there were a few black balls there weren’t there before.

In Lucia’s office, Basara and turned the imbroglio<ref>a confused heap; an extremely confused, complicated, or embarrassing situation</ref> in her heart into happiness and pleasure and subjugated her, disentangling her emotions -- when she opened her eyes, Kurumi realised that she was on a bed in another room.

Seeing Maria sleeping while snuggled up against her, she then remembered what Basara had done to her, she then became a ball of internal struggles. At that time, Lucia came to that room and upon seeing her situation, Lucia then said to the alert Kurumi in a cold and indifferent tone: [Thank you for being friends with Maria], and gave a certain something to her.

That something was these black elementals. These black elementals had the protection of high-class spirits in the Demon Realm, which thus allowed Kurumi to communicate with spirits not bound with a Master-Servant Contract while using spirit magic.

And with the protection of high-class spirits, the difficulty of borrowing a spirits’ power was lowered a lot.

For Kurumi who had not made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara and was unable to increase her battle potential by deepening her relationship with him, this was help coming to her when she needed it.

Lucia is part of the Moderates Faction and is a demon, and she is the aide of Ramusas who gave the cold shoulder to Mio. That, made Kurumi to put up some resistance towards Lucia in the beginning, but accepted her in the end. Reason being, her pride as a hero is not what’s most important now, but it was instead not becoming a burden to Basara and the others.

Thus for the period of time while she was in the Demon Realm, she hoped to at least to be able to use it.

''…To think that I would begin to think like this…''

If it was the her in the past, it would be unthinkable for her to live together with Maria who lived together with the surveillance target Naruse Mio, much less fight alongside her.

''…Also,''

In their daily life, Maria seemed to be putting her in embarrassing situations every day, and she could only just accept it since she wanted to not be left behind. In fact, not just Maria – it would be even Basara or Yuki sometimes. And that is the reason why Kurumi has become the way she is now, boldly doing lewd and lecherous things in Lucia’s office, exposing her incredibly debauchery side.

Speaking of which – no matter how embarrassing it has become, rejecting any of that is not an option.

''..So it really seems that the truth is I don’t really hate those kind of stuff…''

Just like Mio and Yuki, Kurumi is slowly becoming more and more lewd.

And it’s not only that. Kurumi had turned an event she thought was only possible in her dreams into reality today, to have a kiss with Basara. Although her first time was in her dream, and doing it in reality was only to satisfy Lucia, Kurumi still did automatically move her lips to kiss with Basara’s lips – indulging in her sexuality in her tongue filled with emotions, lusting for Basara’s existence.

From the moment when their lips made contact, the warmth and pleasure she received from Basara still remained fresh in Kurumi’s mind.

“……!”

Kurumi suddenly turned red from the embarrassment and brought her face back into the water partially, while blowing bubbles and not realising that someone was sneaking up on her—

“…--My dear Kurumi~♪”

“Eeeaahhhh!”

Suddenly being hugged from behind by Maria, Kurumi let out a high-pitched scream.

“Oi, don’t go about scaring me!”

“Ara, weren’t Kurumi you the one who seemed miffed and ignored me, making a certain someone very loney~…?”

“Y-You, would you be looking to over there – at the place older sis and Mio are?”

Maria giggled and said:

“Of course I would, but just me alone doing that would be very boring, and that’s why I came over here to enjoy it together with you – just like usual times when we enjoyed erotic films together~.”

“W-Weren’t you the one who forced me to watch them, saying that it was For Academic Research…!”<ref>most likely a reference to F.A.P. – [F]or [A]cademic [R]esearch; masturbation material search</ref>

“And I wasn’t wrong at all… That’s why this is also research material.”<ref>the aforementioned material</ref>

And with a captivating smile, Maria began to massage Kurumi’s breasts and started licking her neck.

At Maria’s assault, Kurumi attempted to put up her death struggle, trying to shake off Maria while flailing her arms about on the water surface, but failing in the end.

“Hu fufu… You’ve been through this so many times, but you’re just as shy as your first time… Kurumi is really cute~.”

With burning flames of passion visible within her eyes, Maria then said:

“Come, Kurumi. Give me your underarms, expose your underarms<ref>underarms / armpit</ref>. I want to fill up your weakness with my saliva.”

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>…!”

''Shit. If this continues, I will fall into one of Maria’s seasoned traps.''

And thus, Kurumi turned her line of sight towards the washing area Mio and Yuki were at, hoping for a rescue.

『<nowiki>------</nowiki>』

Despite her attention leaving that area for only a slight moment, the situation there has already changed a lot. With foam covering their bodies, they were still assaulting each other’s weak spots while gasping and panting heavily, with no intention of giving up at all; they’ve not gotten into the hot spring yet, but their eyes have already become lifeless, voices weak, and skins pink. Of course, they’re completely oblivious to Kurumi’s predicament. When Maria saw that Kurumi now had no one else to turn to for help—

“Fufufu, it’s too bad …Come, give it up and let me lick you, you lewd girl hero~”

“ !<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki>”

As Maria’s lips got closer, Kurumi’s eyes also widened as usual in anticipation of the assault of pleasure.

“…Ah? What’s that elemental, I’ve never seen that colour there before?”

Maria then suddenly noticed those black elementals set into her gauntlet.

Which then made Kurumi remember -- what Lucia had said before when she gave them to her. Back then, Lucia had said—

『Please continue to look after my little sister. 』

She did look at the Maria sleeping beside her when she said that.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>!”

Thus, entrusted with looking after Maria, she asked that black elementals to also look after her.

At the same time, a magic pattern opened up on the floor—

“Eh--…?”

In the moment Maria let out a weird sound upon seeing that – the loli succubus flew out from the bath together with a large amount of bathwater, colliding with Mio and Yuki by the wall in the washing area, and also sending the stools and bucket flying.

“W-W-What happened!? What’s that loud noise!?”

Noel frantically rushed into the bath, but Kurumi remained silent, and then got out from the bath quickly.

“I will definitely use it well with much gratitude…Hmph!”

Throwing that out behind her, Kurumi then left the bath area on her own first.

===Part 3===

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-10-04T19:50:00Z

195.252.47.33:

==Doing what is possible for you==
===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, a lot of people were gathered in a certain space.

Classes already ended, yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

--Right now, a group of people charged with a task have gathered in the AV room

The sports festival will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the foldable table in front of the blackboard, are the seats for the students in the committee. The purpose of this meeting, was to plan for the preparations that have to begin before summer break begins, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start --

「Say... The percentage of boys here seems to be much too exaggerated to be real... 」

Sitting near front left of the seats was Basara Toujo, who let out a sigh upon hearing that from the row before him.

Sitting with her legs spread apart while looking at Basara's back -- the one who had just said was near the back of the room, Basara’s classmate Aikawa Shiho. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside her also nodded in agreement.

「Hmm... So it’s really because those two are here that they're here…」

With that, their sights moved towards Basara -- or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that were the cause of it spoke:

「They're giving it too much thought. It’s not set in stone that we are the cause. 」

「Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between that and us. 」

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two「Princesses」adored by the male students of Hijirigasaka Academy -- Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki. However, their words seemed unconvincing in light of the situation; though the ones who would join the committee just to fool around were mostly boys, there was just too great a disparity between the number of boys and girls.

--At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki, and Mio who volunteered to be the ones from class 1B in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee was to be decided a the day before yesterday, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had in the end postponed the decision day after day until the morning of the first meeting. But still, the decision was still not made. Hence, the three of them saw it as an opportunity, and raised their hands.

Because they already had a discussion about the sports festival back at home.

And this matter should have ended right there, but calls of「ME TOO! 」and「I'll join too!」suddenly stormed the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and the matter was concluded after reducing the final number to five persons via balloting.

So, the ones who were chosen, are Toujou Basara, Naruse Mio, Nonaka Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, the drawing of the ballots was fairly, and Sakazaki rejected the other students. Just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still --

The news had definitely spread too fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seemed that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho said with a sly smile:

「Toujou, why don't you take a look behind you? 」

「…Please spare me. Since just now, the gazes that’s already on me will definitely cause balding on the back of my head. 」

The back of my head right now is definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the sensitivity of the breasts of the girls.<ref>The back of Basara’s head is now more sensitive to looks at from the boys than the sensitivity of a girls’ breasts towards looks at from boys</ref> This definitely somewhat implicated the safety of my life. Basara said with the tiredness from the bottom of his heart:

「Ah haha, it sure is hard on you, Toujou…」

Seeing Sakaki trying to comfort him with drooping brows, he then released another sigh.

--Recently, Basara had been able to chat with Aikawa and Sakaki at close range like just now.<ref>Something like telepathy, I guess?</ref>

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about what had happened during that time. But having part of their memories completely muddy had made them uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for chatting increasing, the two who were close with Mio, closed the gap they had with Yuki.

But since Yuki wasn't the type to chat a lot, she was just reading her book while Mio was chatting and laughing together with the others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they didn’t think that anything was wrong, and continued chatting. It wasn't too long after that Basara who lived together with Mio and Yuki began talk with with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationships in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to sneak look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio.

「Please, Toujou... Notice me more... 」

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

It’s unclear if it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. While the situation truly bothered some people, it wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only knows that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl; being able to rescue her unharmed -- he was satisfied.

--However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

A fine hand suddenly showed up, feeling up Basara's thigh under the table.

" ! ---?"

This sudden unexpected situation caused Basara to stiffen his body.

「? What’s wrong? 」

「No-Nothing... Really.」

Mio asked with doubt from his side, and Basara answered evasively. Though she felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki and Aikawa. Only then, did Basara turn to look at the one feeling up his thigh -- Yuki.

Not only Mio who was sitting on his side, Sakaki and Aikawa who was sitting in the row in front him had their sight blocked by the table. Thus, they didn’t realized what just happened under the table.

--After the battle with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had kissed Basara's.

Since then -- Yuki had become even more bold in her advances at Basara.

「-------」

When Basara tried using his line of sight to signal Yuki to stop, she moved her line of sight back to her book, acting like she didn’t understand. Just like that, she’s using a hand to flip the pages of her book, while her other hand wandered about Basara’s thigh.

''…Oi! Stop playing around, Yuki!''

Reading a book by J. D. Salinger, while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a lustful bookworm girl?

''--Oi, stop… If you continue, something will happen in my cornfield…''

''…Wait, what is my cornfield referring to?''

He carefully grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh, to not let the other three find out about it. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

「……!」

It certainly has turned into an even more dangerous situation. But if he were to let go of Yuki’s hand, who knows where she would touch next. Thus, Basara could only helplessly surrender his left hand to Yuki. Just then, -

"-- Hello, Princess Mio."

A male student suddenly said that to Mio, and just sat down at the remaining empty seat beside her. Mio gave him a glance, and coldly said:

"Donoe-senpai... Hello."

Basara also recognised that face. In the past when the supporters of both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, he was the leader of Mio faction. Right, his name is Donoe Shouhei.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare for their graduation that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Well, that’s how it is. But, it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not come – isn't that right?

Donoe turned his head to look behind, and behind him was a row of people from Mio faction whom he had met before.

"Princess Yuki --"

This time, another voice came from his other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Kaiji, a year three and leader of Yuki faction, also one of the ones who had surrounded behind the school building back then. But this time, he seemed to have more respect than Donoe, standing at the side like the other Yuki supporters. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then --

"We have also joined the committee – Please guide us in our work."

Yuki took a glance at Hozumi who looked like a model student with a soft expression, and let out a 「Humph~」, expressing her displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On his other side -- in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know that studying for graduation or for future education are all important; however, I value the time spent with princess even more.”

''He is indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why does it sound so ridiculous?''

Basara thought while looking at Donoe, but he was glared back at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, , Aikawa and Sakaki was also present and they seem uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki factions, trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then --

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this briefing?"

A saviour has appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"These are the seats for the first years, the ones for third years are behind. The school had respected your wishes in making an exception and letting you participate. But still, you have to follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, okay?"

Donoe's face visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tch... Fine fine, I get it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together<ref>Motions for a imaginary/air kiss</ref>, he then left Mio's side. Hence, --

"Thank you teacher... You saved me."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

Basara expressed his gratitude, and Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Wasn't supervising the committee the task of the second years' gym teachers?"

"That originally was the case... But it seems that teacher Gotou suddenly received a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with the Association Advisory, the task has then fallen onto me, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"It can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by the rookies after all."

With that, Sakazaki headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that --

「You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. After all, those seniors…」

Upon hearing Sakaki who had remained silent up till now expressing her concern for the two --

「Don't worry about it. That person back then, while I do not know how much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks I'll hook up with him if he were to act like he’s a good friend of mine. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit to stupidity, even him... 」

「I'm fine too. I’ve already told them that I have completely no interest in them. 」

「Woah... You two really are cruel. 」

「Am I? What I just said was just the truth though... 」

「Exactly. Isn't unwanted expectations from other people troublesome? 」

Just as Mio and Yuki, were cutting ties with Donoe and Hozumi in broad daylight.

A female student wearing the student council armband stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"-- Please take your seats now. The briefing for the first-time organizing committee members of the sports festival will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also began moving, passing out notes for the briefing. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes --

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Rikka, and the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports festival. Nice to meet you."

Finishing her portion, applause filled the room.

--In Hijirigasaka Academy, the school celebration was held in spring, while the sports festival was held in autumn. The school celebration is the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school celebration in the spring, was to let the third year students in the committee organise themselves an unforgettable celebration. And the sports festival can be said to be practice for the smooth preparation for the school celebration. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to gain experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Rikka is the one responsible for overseeing this sports meet.

"Firstly, I'll be talking about the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that the number of volunteers this year have almost doubled from last year. However --"

Kajiura said seriously, as if giving a warning:

"Although having many people will make things easier, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a department, the student council will transfer some people to another department. And due to the number of volunteers, it will be more difficult for the persons-in-charge of each department to take command of everyone, increasing the overall difficulty of coordinating various departments together."

With her serious announcement, a small commotion started in the room.

''...Heh, it can't be helped after all...''

Kajiura should already know that the majority of the people had impure motives in coming. This time, the third years Donoe and Hozumi even came, adding to the abnormality of the situation; this also means that the third years will be ordered about by second years. Thus, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, will definitely need considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"-- We shall now start with having everyone choosing their desired departments. On the second and third pages of your notes are the details on the various departments. You have ten minutes, so please take this time to learn about the responsibilities of the departments, and decide which one you would like to volunteer in"

Sitting down after saying [You may begin now], an uproar started in the room.

「-- So, what shall we choose? 」

Aikawa who was in the row in front turned back and asked, and Mio who was beside Basara raised her sight from the notes, and replied:

「Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara? 」

「That... 」

Being asked that question, Basara flipped through the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Logically speaking, the ‘hottest’ department<ref>Most popular one</ref> would be <Overall Planning and Management>, followed by <Equipment management> that has the least work, which is then followed by <Advertising>.

And giving the top management headaches are the <Accounting> and <General Auxiliary> departments, that will undoubtedly be the ones lacking enough manpower. Thus, most of the people will probably be transferred to either of the two departments. To Basara, he would be fine with it if he got transferred to a department in need of manpower, but --

...If any trouble were to come up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it will result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were to be in the same department as with either Mio or Yuki, while they were in some other department, it will undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara wants to avoid most of all, is both of them being in the same department with either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything comes up, it'll cause the whole committee a lot of trouble. While he was thinking seriously,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice suddenly came from beside him, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and --

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

''...Huh?''

When Basara saw the owner of the voice, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The person, was a considerably cute female student -- sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses and giving off the feel of a timid puppy, inducing the instinct of protecting someone. There were no problems from him with this.

The problem was that the uniform she wore was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Four more people also had the same expression as Basara – filled with doubt and confusion. While everyone had no idea on how they should respond --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said aloud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had silenced them.

"About that... I apologise if I caused any misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment:

"I am Tachibana Nanao from the student council. Umm, you are Toujou, you are Naruse and you are Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while you're trying to make a decision."

No matter which angle you at it, Tachibana has quite the feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something… if it is fine with you?"

After that, they followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four square metres large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with devices and documents -- Vice-president Kajiura, was standing in the center of the room waiting for them.

"Um, vice-president… I have brought them.”

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura then looked at Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll be blunt -- are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without a shred of hesitation.

''...Aah, I guess so too.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised. When Tachibana said that Kajiura wanted to see them, he had already guessed what it would be about. Kajiura suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I had no intent to blame you. But as I've said before, there are too many volunteers this time, and there are already enough problems brought about by the number of people. The motivation of majority of the volunteers are completely unrelated to the sports festival itself, and even the third years are present. While there isn't a way to not let everyone go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort doing that."

"......I see."

Originally, the organizing committee should be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause anomalies in the chain of command within the committee, leading a collapse.

Kajiura and the other members of the student council were different from the organizing committee members, having started on the preparations before the summer vacation began. For organizing a successful sports festival, they wouldn’t hesitate working on this even over the break.

''...While I had really wanted to stay, it just doesn't seem possible.’’

Basara’s thoughts are that he doesn't want to bring about trouble to the people around him, and Mio and Yuki likely felt that way too. Hence --

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, --"

When Basara was about to voluntarily leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... --Wait, what's wrong?"

He felt the strange atmosphere in the room, and asked surprisedly.

"Sensei, I apologize... It’s regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura showed no intention in hiding it from the teacher-in-charge Sakazaki, and told him of her request for them to withdraw. Sakazaki remained in thought for a while, and said:

"Perhaps this may cause those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to leave too... But as the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura raised objections from a student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"Amongst the members of the organizing committee from the various classes, there are many who volunteer because they wanted to; they are here as a result of methods like voting and balloting. If an opportunity to withdraw were to show up, they would immediately take it."

"Then at least... --! ...Nevermind, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura suddenly held back with what she wanted to say, and lowered her head while biting her lip. What she wanted to say was probably [Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw?]. But Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki factions, and they would undoubtedly bring about trouble from sabotage because of the resentment brought about if they were to be too coarse in trying to get them to leave.

"If it's like this..." Basara chimed in:

"Umm, Kajiura-senpai... If there's problems with us withdrawing, how about making use of us instead? It would more or less make the preparations smoother..."

".....That would bring about some situations that are against you though."

Kajiura said worriedly.

"It can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I’m... mentally prepared for that."

Listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and the indifferent Yuki's answers, Kajiura lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"Then I would like to request for Naruse to join <General Auxiliary>, and for Nonaka to join <Accounting>, would that be fine? These departments are those where it’ll be better the more people there are, and there would definitely be enough manpower if you are there. If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class, right? I'm afraid that something will happen if there’s only one female in a department, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. I will be appointing people from the student council to be in charge of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, and Kajiura then said apologetically:

"Sorry... I will be keeping an eye on them and will try not to put you into any troubling situations.

One could see from her expression that her original request for them to withdraw was not so that they could easier manage the committee, but in fact for their well-being. Thus, --

"I will join another department in that case, to avoid any unnecessary confrontations."

Basara said to Kajiura, but --

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would like to invite you to join the student council and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council and giving my assistance, you say...?"

Basara responded with repeating the question. Kajiura nodded and said:

"That’s right, joining the student council I said. If anything comes up, there won’t be the problem of interfering in a department’s work. When the time comes, I will tell you what to do, so put your mind at ease and give your assistance to Naruse and Nonaka.

===Part 2===

After that, the assignment of the volunteers to the departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined <General Auxiliary>, and Donoe and the others from the Mio faction followed her to that department; Yuki had joined <Accounting>, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki faction followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to their explanation when they got back, and had readily joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. With that, the first briefing for the organizing committee for the sports festival came to an end.

Basara then separated from Mio and Yuki and went towards the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled promise. Although they wanted to walk home together after he was done with his work, however --

''...Today's been really inconvenient.''

Making enemies at the briefing, letting the two of them into the limelight, and not knowing how to go home together with a low profile? Such behaviour that stimulates their surroundings, definitely needs to be avoided.

...After all, we had only managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there are <special reasons> that made him to want to make the sports festival a success.

Although he had wanted to be friends with more people, this was only his second try. His only friend right now is Takigawa.

Thus, he wanted to be on the organizing committee no matter what, and work hard until the end of the sports festival. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Sorry for interrupting."

After a voice telling him to come in came through the door, what greeted him immediately was a burst of refreshing soft air.

--No matter how many times Basara came here, he felt that the infirmary is the place that he can relax the most in.

Was it because that the air here is especially fresh? -- Of course there’s equipment for air conditioning and filtration installed in the infirmary, as the main purpose for the infirmary is for the treatment of injuries. Still, this is the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, so the depressing mood that’s supposed to be here should bring about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. However, this infirmary managed to maintain a sanctuary-like atmosphere. But --

“Weird....?"

Looking around the room, the person in charge of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; the person was at the sick bed by the door instead, and had pulled aside the white curtain a little.

"--This voice, is it you, Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had talked with you quite often, so it should be normal for me to able to recognise your voice, right?"

"Eh, if you say so...."

That was different from a homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... A teacher in the infirmary had to take care of all the students in the school; it’s scary how good her auditory memory is if she’s able to recognise a person just by hearing the student's voice through the door. Additionally, --

"…Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition is unbelievably accurate... As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing -- Toujou, there’s something that I need your help with. I'm sorry, but could you come over for a moment?"

"? Eh, okay..."

He originally thought was that his help was needed in taking care of an injured student -- but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa appears to be alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, didoesd she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

He froze with a stupid look on his face the moment he saw Hasegawa.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had a dazed expression on after seeing Basara’s reaction -- she was wearing a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, the get-up Hasegawa was in still managed to halt Basara's thoughts.

-- Toujou Basara, had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly how beautiful Hasegawa was, with her breasts grander than Mio's and butt fuller than Yuki's. In short, her body proportions were definitely amazing.

Yet – he hadn't understood just how strong the charms of a beautiful mature woman was. With his paralyzed mind, he then barely managed to understand the situation --

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

Excitement and confusion caused Basara’s voice to be raised.

"Well... There’s a class having a swimming class in a few days, apparently there is a student who has a relatively weak body in that class. I will be going with them to observe the boy.."

Hasegawa said truthfully.

"I had advised him to not participate as usual, but he had insisted on joining in no matter what. Since the student had wanted to join the class so badly, I as a teacher attempt to fulfil his wishes. And so I had given him permission to do so, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still --

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... While I might have been able to fit into a two-piece, it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class. And so, I could only have one custom-made for me from outside the school. As for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between her cleavage --

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, not budging even after I pulled on it. Sorry, Toujou -- can you help me undo this zipper?"

"Eh... That probably won't be good. While ignoring the status as a teacher or student, it would be better if this kind of task was done by a female..."

Only a teacher will ask a male student to take off her swimsuit in a pornography, right? No, one should already be surprised when she said that her swimsuit had to be custom-made since her breasts were too large.

But right now, Basara could only tentatively bring his sight to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. Her clothes that had been taken off to put on the swimsuit were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side; while that would still be fine by itself, what’s problematic was the small stack beside it -- the black lacy lingerie that’ll instigate indecent thoughts. With all these in this small confined space, it just seems too unreal. Just then --

"I understand that. Just like you said, I should be asking another female for help... But as I already have great strength amongst of the females, I doubt other females can do it if I can’t. Therefore, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

“But…”

Ignoring a protest, Hasegawa continued:

"It’s a good thing that you appeared at this timing. I was originally even considering calling for you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"For no special reason... When I was thinking about asking for help, you just naturally came to my mind."

''Can't I, Toujou?''

"Well, I'll say it from my viewpoint then. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point there, but still..."

''Just why did it have to be me?'' Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"It's okay if you really don't want to..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hand against her breasts:

"Then can you help me find another male to help? I don't really want to use scissors since I've only worn this once."

Hearing these words, Basara finally gave up on declining and made up his mind --

"……I understand. Please allow me help you."

He replied after taking a deep breath. Basara had borrowed the infirmary every time Mio activated the curse of the master-servant contract and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he had trouble with his school life; receiving a request from Hasegawa was honorable regardless of the circumstances, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness, he couldn't voice it out even if he wanted to reject her.

Besides…

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara’s help, and thus finding another male to help her can’t really be justified. Hearing Basara’s reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so? It’s really great that you're willing to help."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara moved beside Hasegawa who had a smile on, and said:

"I’ll try not to touch you in any other places..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts, but I'll prefer it if you focus on zipper. It'll all be for nought if the situation turns worse when you hesitate too much, so just focus on the zipper for now."

Basara nodded, and let her sit on the bed.

He then stood in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

...I see.

While it had the appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, it had no shoulder straps; the material was supposed to cover the area around her neck and shoulders like a standing collar, with the zipper in the centre. From the looks of it, it might not be possible to first pull down the top opening to her shoulders, and then removing it entirely by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could sensei release your arms? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"Like this...?"

Hasegawa slowly released her arms that were holding up her breasts. Seeing its overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat rose wildly; he continued honestly, inspecting the zipper head that was now visible, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. The zipper head was really stuck, not moving at all. To try resolving this situation --

"...Please wait for a moment."

Basara left the side of the bed after saying that, and brought over the bottle of milk soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I would like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course you can... You can do whatever you want to do."

Obtaining her permission, he pressed on the pump, squeezing the soap around the zipper head.

The whitish viscous liquid stained Hasegawa's breasts bit-by-bit just like that. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara also brought the head of the pump into the swimsuit, and squeezed it carefully. Just then, --

"Nnn...!"

As if she felt an itch, Hasegawa twisted her body a little while breathing heavily.

"! ...I-I’m sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I was just a little surprised. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper lubrication, wouldn't the head also become slippery?"

Her question was to be expected. And so Basaras replied:

"Yes, but it wouldn't matter -- because I'm not pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how do you plan to--"

Hasegawa stopped here as both of Basara's hands had then grabbed the parts above the stuck zipper on both sides. After that --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm pulling it now."

Without waiting for a response, Basara forcefully pulled the two sides apart, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces.

Because he had applied forces equally from both his hands, the stuck zipper moved downwards with a sound effect -- Hasegawa's breasts to her belly button revealed itself, her overflowing breasts popping out boldly to celebrate their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a sweet aroma filled his lungs. It probably accumulated within the swimsuit, the scent of Hasegawa’s body – Hasegawa’s feminine scent.

"----!"

Thus he had forgotten to close his eyes in that moment, and found himself staring at the large breasts in front of him while his mind was overwhelmed. At that moment --

"...Your method appears to have been slightly more aggressive than I had expected."

"I-I’m sorry!"

She said nonchalantly while letting her breasts be looked at. Basara panicky turned his head, and turned around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't blaming you. I was the one that had asked for your assistance, and you had done what was asked of you. There were just some mishaps along the way, that’s all."

Hasegawa’s giggling voice came from behind him, and she quipped:

"And to think that you would be so rough in taking off a girl's clothes."

"I wasn't, and I didn't mean to..."

With conditions like the state of the zipper, saving time, and avoiding touching Hasegawa, he thought it through and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. Thanks to you, I don't have to cut up this new swimsuit anymore."

"Well... I guess it's good if I managed to help you."

“You did -- speaking of which, Toujou, help me with one more thing."

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa said to Basara who had an eyebrow raised tensely:

"It's nothing big. I just wanted to ask you to help bring over the wet wipes from the medicine cabinet and towel from the drawer underneath it from the other side the room."

She smiled and continued:

"Well, I am on a bed right now with a whitish viscous liquid on my breasts, it's as if like I had helped you『Do '''''it''''' with my breasts』. It just feels inappropriate." <ref>Referring to a boob job</ref>

"I-I'll bring it over immediately!"

Saying that -- Toujou Basara panicky moved to get the requested items. A few minutes later --

"--Sorry to keep you waiting."

Hasegawa pulled the curtains apart and got off from the bed after cleaning up and putting on her clothes.

Wearing high heels, she walked to before the small movable stool Basara was sitting on – and sat down on the chair by her office table, putting her leg up on the table and turning towards him.

"Well then, what did you come over for today? From your looks, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's about... It's the promise I had made with you before."

Basara extended his left hand. On the ring finger, was the bandage Hasegawa put on due to the injury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After sensei helped me with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. My reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

Hearing Basara's explanation, Hasegawa took his extended left hand and examined the affected area, and said:

"...I see. It appears that you had listened to me and didn't move it too much."

"Well, I did promise you after all..."

To tell the truth, the only reason the bandage is still on was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa dressed it, it had survived through the abduction by Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally the fight with Zolgear; the bandage was undamaged after going through so many events and remained on his finger.

Perhaps Hasegawa’s skills was just that great.

"—So, is it fine to take it off yet?"

"Well... It'll be fine to take it off already, since its purpose has been served."

With that, Hasegawa undid the bandage on his finger and used wipes to clean the area, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

Basara nodded.

"I see... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. However, it doesn't mean that it has completely healed even if there isn't any pain, so don't go putting too much a burden on it."

She then released his left hand.

"All right -- thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after giving a slight nod --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after the organising committee briefing ended.

As it’s October right now, and the sun had already set, so it should already be dark outside.

"I see... Then please accompany me later, if it’s all right?" <ref>This had been said in a way that can be interpreted with a sexual meaning to it, something similar to [Can you come with me to my room to help me with something?] , in a sense. This results in the following lines being the way it is.</ref>

"Accompany you, teacher? To where?"

Hasegawa giggled, looking at Basara having a misunderstanding, and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After organising committee briefing ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki did as Basara asked and returned home without waiting for him.

They stopped by a nearby supermarket on their way home as Maria had called, asking them to buy some groceries while on their way back.

"Right... That should probably be all."

"It is. Everything in Maria's text message is already here."

Yuki pushed the cart alongside Mio, and nodded after checking her mobile phone screen.

Finally leaving the supermarket after waiting in line at the checkout for a long time, their phones received a text message at the same time. They originally thought it was Maria asking for them for get some more groceries, but the sender turned out to be Basara. Thus, they checked its contents – only to fall silent at the same time.

"Is the sender Basara on your side too?"

"…...It’s probably the same message."

Something cropped up, thus he would be home late, no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Having looked at the contents, Mio and Yuki looked at each other and sighed. Just then --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Mio said out the youth’s name, her voice sounding stiff; Yuki's expression visibly thickened, and became slightly nervous. Seeing their reactions, Takigawa smiled bitterly and said:

"You need not look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he is currently Mio's observer; His name is Lars, and his real identity is that of a spy sent by the Moderates faction into the Current Demon Lord faction -- that is all that Mio and Yuki knew about Takigawa. They were told that Takigawa had provided a lot of help from the shadows during the events with Zolgear. He had also given Basara information about the characteristics of Zest's magics, helped him infiltrate Zolgear's lair, and helped Maria save her mother; he protected Mio while keeping her in the dark, similar to Maria. Hence, to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. However --

"I have already said this before – I am very grateful to you, but I still cannot forgive you."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara in the past. Basara was just a hindrance in his eyes back then, hence he killed him before Mio, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body which pushed the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates while being a spy in the Current Demon Lord faction responsible for observing Mio. He has his own viewpoint and concerns.

But still, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten that Takigawa had bedevilled Basara about his past while playing the enemy – forcefully reopening the wound in his heart and giving him major injuries. And so --

"If you ever hurt Basara again, I will definitely never forgive you and kill you a hundred times, even if it means returning kindness with ingratitude."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa shrugged while facing Mio's murderous intent.

"So... what are you here for? Didn't you say that you will think of a way to report to the Current Demon Lord faction about Zolgear, and hence left for the demon realm?"

She continued with a fierce expression, paying no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There weren't a lot of people who would eavesdrop here, so even if there were people who would, they would guess that they were talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, you're not wrong about that..."

Takigawa said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki raised an eyebrow and asked, to which Takigawa nodded and continued:

"Yes. It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words caused Mio and Yuki to become silent. Since he mentioned that name, it must be something very important.

Takigawa continued solemnly:

"His ability to eliminate... It’s especially unique and very strong; it can eliminate anything and everything completely. If used well, it would be an even larger threat than you training to use the power inherited from the previous demon lord Wilbert."

The points raised by Takigawa were things that they all clearly understood. Basara's [Banishing Shift] has astounding power -- to the point where it could defeat the enemy and cause damage to their own side, it is a double-edged sword. Basara had lost control of that power in the past once and created an irreparable situation, causing his exile from the <Village>.

“Naruse was the one who lost control of her power when we fought... Hypothetically, if Basacchi was the one who lost control of his power, would you be able to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio became speechless, while Yuki remained silent with a pained expression. Takigawa had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] was out of control -- if they couldn't do it, the tragedy five years ago will happen again. And they currently wouldn’t be able to help him.

"He had grown up in the <Village>, an isolated place. It was only until recently that he had used it a few times and since I hadn't reported it to the Current Demon Lord faction or the Moderates faction, the number of people who know about it should be small. The ones who know about it are Zolgear, who isn't in this world anymore, and Zest, who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

''It's just--''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spreads -- there will be many people going after Basacchi's life. He is a threat to the current demon lord faction who wants to take you and the Moderates faction who wants to protect you; and amongst them might be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take you for themselves. I will spin out a story on the matter with Zolgear, making his death unrelated to you; but Nonaka -- the spirit lance user from the Hero tribe killed the demon that was sent by the Current Demon Lord faction as reinforcement before, right? The Current Demon Lord Faction will increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone makes the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. On the Moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So--

"Basacchi seems to be aware of these dangers, and I have warned him about it just in case... But he will probably use that ability if it’s the only way to protect you – just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If either Mio or Yuki is in danger, Basara will use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation even if it means putting himself in danger.

"I've heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

''But do you know?''

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates -- they are a burden. Let’s say that you wish to remain by his side in the future or to maintain status quo; but as the one who got him involved in this and made him use that ability, you should probably think of some way to get stronger if you have any sense of responsibility -- just in case, you have to be strong enough to eliminate your enemies."

"----!"

Both of them gasped after hearing him say it so ruthlessly. With that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

Mio and Yuki only stood there, unable to say anything

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car.

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiasts worldwide.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

The two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku restaurant in the past, and an agreement was made when they parted -- to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, the car then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road. As it’s Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car,

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class kaiseki-ryōri? <ref> [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaiseki 会席料理], a traditional multi-course Japanese dinner, a set menu of select food served on an individual tray (to each member of a gathering)</ref>

If not, then could it be a high-class sushi restaurant? Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restaurant or a ramen shop? --It seems possible... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place; she would just show off her beauty no matter the location.

--In the end, Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place had brought Basara to her home.

It appears Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restaurant as she wanted to treat Basara food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building -- she lived on the highest level of the building, and there doesn't seem to be anyone living with her. Arriving at the living room used also as bedroom --

''...Is this really fine?''

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but he was also invited into her home. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a melody being hummed mixed in with the sounds of food being cooked.

He had saw her take off her usual white coat and putting on an apron, which gave off a new feel to her, like another charm.

''...I've never seen her like that.''

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited about it. For her to be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a honour; but after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

Just what does she want? Unable to grasp her intentions, Basara became more nervous. Just then --

"Sorry for the wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, okay..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, and took a seat at the large dining table. Hasegawa then served the dishes--

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definitely not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelette rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was totally unbalanced nutritionally.

"—Come, please begin."

"All right... Then I'll start now." <ref>itadakimasu</ref>

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then--

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from wherever you want."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"To tell the truth, this is my first time cooking for someone other than myself... As I didn't know what I should prepare, I just made what I thought what young boys like you would like to eat."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so--

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the juices immediately emphasised how tasty it is, so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth--

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa calm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes Hasegawa made for Basara, every single one of them was extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, were the reasons that originally made him think that it wasn't possible for him to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was satisfied with his meal. He had wanted to help wash the dishes but was rejected with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing'. Hence, he agreed. And right now--

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then here I come."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--She had wanted to experience the scene commonly seen in TV series, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from behind her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist and their body close together. Immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrance. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It 's too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big as she usually wears high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing her heels, and she is now slightly shorter than him. What he saw -- between two of the buttons on her shirt that weren't done were her top halves of her overflowing breasts and her bra.

"Ah ha, this is quite nice. It's a breath of fresh air to hear Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing washing the dishes, Hasegawa happily smiled and said:

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Ah, well... You're not wrong."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. Maria who often did the cooking had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level. He was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"Feel? ...What do you mean?"

Hasegawa stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really ended with just some dishes being washed. But sometimes, the washing was also brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should always believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it fare against what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes?"

"Eh, well..."

Since the topic on hand had somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou household. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes; Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked and while it also tastes great, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up in terms of flavour and variety.
Thinking nostalgically about the tastes he are familiar with, Basara himself would occasionally whip up something simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would sometimes stir up memories from his childhood.
In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the quality of the ingredients used had somewhat helped, it was still her preparations of the ingredients that had brought out the authentic and great flavours of each and every ingredient. The level of the careful control of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So--

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exquisite, just like the food from a restaurant specialised in making this sort of food. They are definitely very well done and delicious. So..."

"......Is it not to your tastes?"

Hasegawa hadn't looked back while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exquisite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words are definitely inappropriate--"

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... The only tastes that I should know of are those done by my father, and those of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and thus he fearfully thought that he had made her angry. However, her answer was--

"......Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me -- she was just like a sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that relative was no longer in this world, and so he dare not ask. Just then--

"—I'm sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Having taken off her white coat and heel, and now in Basara's embrace, she seemed no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a delicate woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter -- in his own way.

"Ah--..."

Hasegawa let out a sound of surprise. He turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence--

"...Remember that the relationship between us is still that of a teacher and a student."

"Don't think about that for now."

She felt uneasy and said, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded return his hug. Thus, he decided continue hugging her, until she felt satisfied.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a period that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And she began smiling wryly.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Looking at Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Allow me wash it. It wouldn't take much time to just wash and dry one piece. Why don't you make use of the time to also take a shower?"

And attempted to take off his shirt. Basara hurriedly retreated in surprise,

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

"But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could never tell them the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. If so--

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, so she will definitely recognise it."

''For real?'' He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, hurry up and go have a shower, Toujou -- don't worry, I'll just send you home if it gets too late."

Worrying over it for quite a while, he finally decided to accept her kindness and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

Mio has always been very important to Basara, and he had always been able to manage his self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken Mio away from him, his rationality disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his senses in time, the one who would've violated Mio would be him instead. Having lived a normal daily life together with Mio, subjugating her when the contract was made and releasing her from the curse multiple times after that -- he is already at his limit.

...Under these circumstances,if both Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphrodisiac curse,

What that happens, he would very likely cross the line. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it's still something that couldn't be joked about -- even if he did cross the line, he hoped that it wouldn't be because of Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub while staring upwards--

"...I really need to find time to relax and let go of some stress."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just then, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, he'll probably wouldn't attack them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that...

"Umm, you're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ-- "

Basara sat upright in the bathtub, thinking about what Hasegawa's request would be this time, when the door suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. That's great..."

And Hasegawa walked into the bathroom while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? To tell the truth, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some things very close to them... Like when the vacation period endes, there would be a lot of them coming to me with questions about love, giving me a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now I haven't dated anyone, so I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So that is your reason for doing things that seemed like they were from a dramas site..."

He said, suddenly understanding. She continued quietly:

"Yes. I had originally thought that that would be enough. But you hugged me so tightly that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with that, right...?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of a teacher and a student?!"

"But when I said that just now, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! That...!"

Teacher is also a human, she has some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then--

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school.

--When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her request. But then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But--

...To think that Sensei would have such a delicate side.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, but if she had never dated, it can be explained. She was so beautiful to the point where other men wouldn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy business person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the disciplining from her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

--And yet Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the type to worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point--

Having thought up the worst case scenario, Basara then shouted:

"..........~ ~ ~! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he turned his body around slowly. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She brightened up, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. Following that--

"...Sorry to keep you waiting. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

''...Eh?''

Wasn't she going to wash his back? Why did she did her hands go past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing her breasts up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your back, using my breasts."

Hasegawa using her breasts to rub against his back, as if like it was a normal thing to do--

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted while in a panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile and say:

"What are you saying?... Only after experiencing how it feels to do this, then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"It was unnecessary, so I took it off. Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That--...!"

She was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

''...This is bad...!''

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference -- Hasegawa was the first mature woman to do this kind of stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters to him; even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, he wouldn't lose his rationality since he clearly knew what she's like.

--But, Hasegawa is different. She was clearly older than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

She claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is that of a teacher and a student, he was not daring enough to resist due to hierarchy. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

''...This isn't good. I need to quickly seize the initiative...!''

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Toujou, does it feel good? ...Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts' movements fare?"

It was with luck that he found an opportunity to seize control of the situation in her question.

"...There's a big difference ...They have much better skills."

That was the decisive push. And the result--

"There is a very big difference? Then -- can you give me some suggestions on what I should do?"

"--! Su-Suggestions? ...Um ...Well, firstly--"

It was all just to seize the initiative. Compelled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa followed his instructions, and was no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and ways, also varying the pressure applied. Basically following his every word, she was incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swelling at the tip of her breasts, emphasising their inappropriate presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

''...Sensei, she...!''

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel a woman's excitement -- this fact gave Basara some conflicting excitement. If he turned around now, he would see -- Hasegawa who had her makeup off, her face filed with pleasure that had hardened the tip of her breasts. So, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't--

"....!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. As a result--

"Ah--?"

As she was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, it was difficult for her to process any changes in the situation. And so, she toppled into Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and they toppled over together as a result.

"........"

"........"

Seeing each other at close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for desire.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa was naked, her body hot from womanly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure was totally different from the usual her in the infirmary. Those cute wet flirtatious eyes, and her hot breaths. The Basara who saw this, involuntarily swallowed.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womanly pleasure for the first time, she was also showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that--

"------"

She slowly moved even closer to him, put their lips together, and kissed him.

He didn't make any movements, and remained silent at her mercy.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...Ahha!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Ohh... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

Following that, she gave another charming smile. That expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

He immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, grabbing and rubbing her large breasts. Her breasts overflowed obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just pushing around her breasts on his back had already made her this excited, and she cried out again and again from the unforgettable pleasure caused by him. Her reactions filled with ecstasy increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even more pleasure.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam -- Basara's mouth latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread within his mouth. He didn't use his teeth to stimulate them, but the moment he found the tip of those large breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

Hasegawa wrapped her legs around his waist and arms around his head and suddenly stiffened, trembling. She obviously wasn't under the effect of the aphrodisiac curse -- for her to climax when he had only made his moves on her breasts, it showed just how sensitive her body was.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...Did I just... reach orgasm...?"

Now, Basara wanted to let her who is now in a trance due to her first-ever orgasm to experience the ecstasy from her butt. While continuing to suck her breasts, he grabbed her buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh---!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once -- her waist began trembling violently. However--

...Not done yet.

''You want to understand a man more? Allow me to teach you in full depth.'' Basara continued to have his arm tight around her waist while bringing up his other arm to make contact with the tip, to clean away the foam--

"Aah! ...W-Wait, Toujou ...Ah! I-I still want to help wash you..."

She kicked away the plastic chair, and pushed Basara towards the floor.

After that, she brought her foam-covered body towards his body--

"Be a good boy and don't move... I'll also use my breasts to help you clean this place..."

Hasegawa said while smiling, and then applied pressure. She began using her breasts to rub against the top of his body.

Compared to just now, the movements of her breasts can now be felt even more clearly.

".......!"

Basara quivered a little. Hasegawa's soft breasts moved about provocatively on his chest; with every movement, the foam on her breasts would create obscene sound effects. Soon, she moved lower and lower -- until finally, she reached the edge of the towel on his waist.
However, the particular part of his body that was already standing up due to a psychological reaction--

".....----!"

Hurriedly slid out from under Hasegawa -- with that, Basara was sitting at the edge of the bathtub.

He had managed to keep his last shred of rationality and not cross that final line. But--

"Do you really think that I, as the infirmary teacher... would really let you go with that sad look on your face?"

Hasegawa let out a wry smile at the sight of him testing his self-control, and unscrewed the head of a soap bottle, pouring its contents onto her breasts; the high viscosity liquid smoothly covered her foamy breasts, and a small pool formed in the center of her cleavage. She then knelt down in front of Basara and said:

"Come, Toujou... You have to know, having a older sister's love is really blissful."

Those lovely words captivated Basara, robbing him of capacity to make any movements.

''...Ah...''

His vision suddenly blurred. Blood was probably rushing to his head due to staying too long in the math. <ref>Hyperemia?</ref> It appears that Hasegawa hadn't detected it and on her face, emerged the wryest erotic smile since she entered the bathroom.

"--The joke made in the infirmary, is about to come into reality."

Hasegawa then supported her soap-covered breasts from below, and began to slowly advance inwards under the towel around his waist -- into the depths.

--Hasegawa's breasts, brushed Toujou Basara's body part under the towel.

"! Uh----?" <ref>È</ref>

His strength suddenly left his body. Just like that, Hasegawa propped up the towel with her breasts and began moving her upper body up and down, robbing Basara of any capacity to think -- he could sign himself over, handing his all over to her.

When he opened his eyes again -- he realised he wasn't looking at the bathroom's ceiling anymore, but the changing room's instead.

''...Str-ange...When did I...?''

His consciousness was still blurry, and his thoughts were in a mess. Just then--

"--Are you okay, Toujou?"

As a voice entered his ears, a patch of white came into his view.

"Sensei....?"

Recognising the voice but unable to see the person, Basara began to look around, and then understood the current situation.

He, was using Hasegawa’s thighs with only a towel on as a pillow, and the white patches he had thought was the ceiling, were actually her breasts. <ref>The breasts were lined up vertically in his vision</ref>

"---S-Sorry!"

He rolled over in panic, and jumped up. Suddenly--

"Woow… Oh!"

The towel around his waist loosened, and he then hurriedly pressed it down, hiding his important parts that he had never shown to anyone before. Only then, did he pat his chest, feeling ease.

"I'm really sorry… I'm supposed to be the infirmary teacher, but yet I didn't notice your condition."

Hasegawa then apologised profusely while sitting beside him.

"It's fine. I should be apologising instead, since I laid on your thighs for so long…"

He then kneeled down on the floor, and kowtowed. <ref>He's doing it very seriously with very strong feelings</ref>

"...............Um, Sensei?"

"Mnn? What is it?"

She answered with her usual tone upon hearing his question. Thus--

"Did I... really just have had a bath with sensei?"

He slowly raised his head, hoping that it was all just his imagination. She then said it as-a matter-of-factly:

"What, Toujou… Was your memories jumbled up when up fainted?"

"! ...Haha, how could that be? …How could I ever forget that sort of thing?"

Smiling while twitching his mouth, he realised that his hopes of it being just a dream was just a disillusionment.

"......So, just now, where, were we, when we, stopped?"

Basara asked choppily, praying heavily.

"Ah, that's right… You probably won't remember what was happening in the final moments when you lost consciousness. What happened was that I used my breasts to wash your body. Thanks to you, I managed to gain some valuable experience."

"----! T-That's great…"

His facial muscles twitched, and he thought -- it's not over yet, there’s still hope. Thus--

"T-Then where was the last part that sensei was washing…?"

He specifically asked for the location. If it had stopped at any point before ''that place'', everything might still be fine. He sent out his last glimmer of hope and--

"Well… Do you remember the incident with the soap this evening in the infirmary?"

"--Eh? Y-Yes… It was to lubricate that stuck zipper…”

Basara only squeezed out such an answer with the sudden change in the topic. Hasegawa then pressed her hand against her large breasts, and said while teasingly smiling:

"So, comparing the you back then and the you from just now -- who do you think released more ''white viscous liquid'' onto my breasts?"

Hasegawa's words, completely obliterated Basara's last glimmers of hope. Only just understanding that it was all real--

".............................................Nevermind."

Saying that in a very small voice, Basara heavily put down his head once more.

===Part 5===

Later, Basara waited without anything on his upper body while waiting for his clothes to dry.

He once again thanked Hasegawa for the delicious meal, but decided to remain silent about the chain of events that happened in the bathroom.

By the time Basara left Hasegawa’s residence, it was already past eleven.

''...It's already so late.''

He couldn't help but sigh while waiting in line on the platform at the nearest train station.

Hasegawa wanted to drive him back, but he strongly rejected. While waiting for his clothes to dry, he watched Hasegawa who was dressed in a sexy bathrobe going about while worrying over whether what Hasegawa said had really happened; if the two of them were to be alone in that narrow space in the car, he wasn't sure if he would be able to suppress it.

Additionally...it's already dangerous enough going along with her this far. If Mio and the rest were to see him being dropped off, things will become very troublesome -- the aphrodisiac curse will definitely be set off from the jealousy towards Hasegawa. And so he fiddled with his phone--

"......All right."

Basara had already sent a message to inform them that he was going to be late while his clothes were being dried, and now he sent another one saying that he was currently on the train on his way back.

He kept his phone, and looked towards the arriving train.

''...Ah, it's likely to be crowded.''

After nightfall, this service line would already be filled with commuters returning home from work, and the amount of people boarding at this station were a lot; right now, he was part of a very long line. It was likely that Hasegawa, who used this station everyday knew this, and thus wanted to send him back herself. But even if he was to be packed into this [sardine can], accepting her offer was definitely not a viable option.

Just then, the announcement that the train was arriving sounded out. However--

『The express train will be passing through the station via platform 2. Commuters pleas--』

''I see... So the express train doesn't stop at this station.''

Just as he remembered that the workings of this station are different from the one nearest to his home, something happened.

--The whole station suddenly became dark. All of the lights in the station had suddenly went out.

Basara originally thought that the sudden change of events was a blackout, but--

"----Oh?"

He tilted his head to the right and redirected a punch directed at him from behind by sweeping his left hand.

"What the hell is going on...--?"

Basara had originally wanted to turn around to face the assailant that he thought was a drunkard or a robber taking advantage of the darkness, but he was forced to jump aside. It wasn't just behind him, but all of the commuters on the platform rushed towards him with their eyes appearing abnormal.

''...! Could this be...!''

Just as he thought of a possibility, the dim emergency lights suddenly disappeared, along with the sounds from the nearby streets. It appears that he was caught in a space distortion barrier.

Hence, Toujou Basara believed -- he was under attack.

''...Damn! Just who, had even dragged civilians into this...!''

Along with Basara, those commuters who were attacking him were also within the barrier; but he couldn't harm them as they were just under manipulation. Even though he had to face the barrage of punches and kicks while surrounded, he made use of the space he had to dodge the attacks, and retaliated when they missed him by hitting their necks or torso with enough force just to make them lose consciousness. Then--

"------!"

Many dots of light suddenly appeared, making Basara gasp. Its impossible to restore the electricity within the barrier, so there shouldn't be any light at all; around Basara appeared countless points of light, illuminating the darkness -- it's magic.

''...No way! The people manipulated by magic can use magic too!?'' While this feat stunned Basara -- the barrier was suddenly dispelled, returning the space to normal.

"What----!"

Basara was rendered speechless. The people under manipulation are singing magic. If it is an attack magic and if it were to successfully activate, much damage caused to the station itself.

''...Shit...!''

The lights approaching from the other side of the track gave Basara much anxiety. Although there was a blackout in the station, the express train was originally supposed just go past this station in the first place. If these people here were to release the magic and cause damage to the tunnel or make a direct hit on the train, there will definitely be many casualties.

Thinking about the outlook, Basara stiffened his body -- using this opening, three of the bodies around him rushed towards him. Basara couldn't react in time, and the three bodies that kept very close to the ground grabbed his waist and legs and propelled him into empty air.

''Crap'' -- When that thought came up, they were already falling towards the tracks, right in the path of the oncoming train. In that moment, the barrier was put back, as if the enemy doesn't want a catastrophe happening. Temporarily dispelling the spell was probably to make him show an opening. However--

''...! Even dragging the train in this time...!''

Even within the barrier, he could still see the train moving towards them. Casting a space dislocation type first, then a space replication type? It replicates every thing within it, and the incoming train wasn't an exception. When Basara and the three under manipulation landed on the tracks, the train was already right in front of them. Hence--

“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

He decided quickly and gripped Brynhildr in reverse, sweeping it outwards with all his strength, forcefully throwing them off into the emergency evacuation space under the platform; since he couldn't avoid the train, he crouched down -- and jumped upwards at the train.

"----!"

He stepped lightly on the windshield, and proceeded to do a somersault upwards. In his sight, he saw the express train rushing past under him.
As he was about to make another step and release the breath he was holding in--

Arrows of light shot out towards him from the magics on the platform.

''...Shit! So they were aiming for this right from the start...!''

His actions were completely predicted. He was in a position in mid-air where he was unable to dodge the attacks.

Thus -- facing the countless points of lights, he made the decision to engage the incoming attacks.

[I'll just deflect all that I can manage...!]

Readying himself, he assumed a stance to engage them--

"......Huh?"

But before the attacks entered Brynhildr's range, a wall made from water suddenly expanded out in front of him, deflecting all of the attacks. Following that--

"I had came over to take a look after sensing a space-distortion, but I wasn't expecting to find such a situation..."

The moment he heard that familiar voice -- a gust of wind wrapped around Basara, holding him in the air. Turning around, a young girl was in front of his eyes. She was wearing the combat attire of the hero tribe, with her left hand wearing the gauntlet needed specially for using spirits. This girl is very cute, but her expression showed unhappiness. This girl was--

"Kurumi...?

Yes, the one in front of him was Yuki's sister, the spiritual magic user Kurumi.

"Really... Having to save someone who had managed to defeat me..."

Sighing, she flipped her finger, and the wall protecting Basara scattered into droplets, wetting the entire platform. Changing the element for the gauntlet from water to wind, she stretched out her hand towards the ground, and large-scale magic burst at the target's vicinity.

"Hold on, those people are under manipulation--"

"I can see that. Don't worry -- I'll control my power."

She calmly responded to Basara asking her to stop and after that, thunder and wind filled the station, with lightning being channeled over the wet platform.

The people being manipulated, were then instantly paralysed.

===Part 6===

--It was unexpected, that Kurumi would use area type magic to paralyse those people that were being manipulated.

But it was thanks to her showing this card in her deck, that dealing with the aftermath wasn't so complicated.

The incident happened in a space created by the barrier, and thankfully the entire station had a blackout before he was attacked, causing the security cameras to stop working. Even if the cameras cannot record magic and the other abilities, it can still record what happened before the spell was set up. It was really a good thing that it had went the way it had.

Soon -- the civilians regained consciousness, and no one could remember what had happened while they were being manipulated. The normal people who didn't know about the existence of magic -- basically will not remember anything that happened while under the control of magic. Still, Kurumi had also brought along the forgetting incense for normal humans who had seen a battle and could remember it. But right now, it seems that it wouldn't be necessary.

--However, there was something that quite worrying. The people being manipulated, could use magic.

In the past when Zolgear had abducted Mio, using the case of Aikawa and Sakai, the people who were being manipulated by magic can temporarily see the fluctuations of magic, but they definitely cannot use magic. As a precaution, he had asked Kurumi to evoke spirits to check for traces of residual magic on their bodies, but there wasn't any positive results. Because of the lack of clues, the two of them would only leave the station just like that.

Hence, Basara asked Kurumi to send him home with flight magic. Once a magic barrier was set up, there wouldn't be any danger of being seen by normal people. Right now--

"...I see. So it was because of the periodic reports that Yuki gave the village."

Hugging Kurumi's waist whilst flying in the night sky, he listened to her reason for coming back here this time, and he said while showing his comprehension of the situation:

"So those elders couldn't just ignore it..."

"Of course. Not after causing such an incident with two S-class high-class demons -- such an incident had never happened even once after the war had ended."

She said snappily.

"Although you had stabilized situation for a bit by defeating the high class demon Zolgear...it'll probably be too much for just my sister alone in the future, so they wanted to send reinforcements."

「I see...」 He murmured. If the hero tribe wanted to eliminate an S-class demon, would normally send a team of five like last time instead of just Kurumi. With only Kurumi coming alone, it shows that--

''...So those elders want to wait and observe till the end.''

They probably wanted to see what would happen if they let no harm come to Mio while not getting themselves involved in the dispute over her between the Demon Factions. In other words, after they found out that a S-class demon had gotten involved, they sent Kurumi on a surveillance mission while clearly knowing that surveillance will be difficult to maintain, in light of their position as a bystander changing.

If that's the case,those elders would probably ask the Nonaka family to take responsibility over Yuki's past actions if Kurumi didn't voluntarily accept this mission. Anyway--

"So that is why you came... Thanks to that, I was saved. Thank you, Kurumi.

Basara had became nervous when he saw Kurumi use thunder magic, but it seems she had controlled its power. Hearing Basara's thanks, she then said unhappily:

"Make no mistake. I had come for my sister, not to help you or Naruse Mio."

But still, her cheeks had become slightly red. Hence, his answer was a [Alright, I understand.] whilst nodding his head and smiling.

"--Ah, that's right. Basara, do you know anyone who might manipulate ordinary people to attack you?"

"Well... After you appeared, the other party retreated. It feels as if like they don't want to be involved with the hero tribe, so it might be another demon who wants to abduct Mio..."

According to Takigawa, the Current Demon Lord faction and the Moderates faction will not make any movements for now. When Zolgear was killed, the current demon lord faction, who has much power and determination, must've increased their monitoring of the situation to prevent anyone acting unconscionably <ref>not right or reasonable</ref> on their own -- if so, their odds <ref>odds/chances of winning</ref> won't change much even with Kurumi here. Also, attacking Basara while he was alone instead of directly going for Mio was something to be concerned about. Was it to eliminate him, or was it an attempt for his [Banishing Shift]?

...Currently, Takigawa was on his way back to the demon realm.

He had returned to make his report to the current demon lord, so it would be best to not make careless contact him now. Of course, if the one Basara was looking for was his classmate Takigawa to have a chat with instead of the demon Lars, there wouldn't be any problems; but since he didn't know his whereabouts and who would be listening in, he can't contact him just because he wanted to know of the demon's movements.

''...Having said that, I can't just sit around and do nothing...''

This time was different, since the other party involved innocent civilians without reservation. This was the situation that Basara was the most unhappy with. Apart from just the psychological shocks that it would bring, once there would be any sort of adverse impacts on ordinary people, there was no guarantee that the [Village] wouldn't turn Mio into an elimination target. Even if Basara was the enemy's target, predicting the decisions from the [Village] would be equally difficult; it would be great if their decision were to designate the Basara who they had exiled as a target for protection, or to continue protecting the dangerous element Mio. Hence--

"All in all, let's return first to ask Maria. Right now, there are too few clues."

===Part 7===

A few minutes later -- they arrived in front of the house.

The [Village] is currently aware that Yuki is living in this house together with Mio and Maria; even if Mio is a demon, she is also a protection target, so Kurumi likely wouldn't attack her for no reason. Just as the two of them opened the door and were about to take a step inside--

"Ah, welcome back, Basara~"

Maria left the dressing room and came to them with a hearty greeting. In that moment--

"----!"

A gasp filled with misunderstandings came from behind Basara, causing him wrap his hands around his face with a [Crap].

That was because, Maria was donning the look of being-naked-with-only-an-apron-on look again.

"Oh? Isn't that Yuki's sister? ...What did you come for this time?"

Seeing Maria running over with small steps, Kurumi's face was already pale.

"Yo-You... Why are you dressed like that?!"

"--Not really, Kurumi. This situation isn't really what it seems to be. Maria, turn around once to show her."

"? Like this?"

Maria spun around once on the spot and contrary to Basara's expectations, her side boobs, side belly, and bare butts were visible; needless to say, her back was also completely bare. Basara froze for a moment, and then--

"Oi! Why are you not wearing anything underneath?!"

"It's to make you think that I'm posing and pretending to be naked with only an apron on, when the truth is that it's a psychological trap to make you think that. Ahaha! Basara completely fell for it!"

''What the hell are you even doing... Can't you just take a look at the situation you're in right now?'' Just then--

"S-So it's really like that! What the hell are you even trying to do, dressed like that?!"

Kurumi was already at her limit, and had shouted out with her face totally red.

"Oyaya~?" Could it be, that this is your first time seeing someone dressed like that~? Ah...then look as much as you want. After all, this will forever be a man's dream -- a naked apron!"

"You're an idiot! Who would even want to see such a thing!?"

Maria put her hands on her hips and swaggered <ref>a very confident and arrogant or self-important gait or manner</ref>, causing Kurumi to uncontrollably shout at her. ''This is bad...'' They had just came in through the door and the air is already thick with gunpowder, all it would take is just a single spark. He needs to quickly defuse the situation. Just as Basara began to panic--

"Ah, that's right. Maria, where's Yuki? I haven't heard from her and Mio so far...?"

He hurriedly asked this. Since it has already come to this, he could only ask Yuki to placate Kurumi, and ask Mio to dispose of Maria. But still, they had already made such a ruckus, and yet both of them had yet to show up.

"Ah, that's right, I almost forgot. Both of them are waiting for you in the living room, so quickly go over."

"? In the living room? I got it."

''Was there something that they need to talk about?'' He then took off his shoes, and said:

"Kurumi, you also should make yourself at home. Quickly come in."

".........I'm coming in." <ref>A customary phrase to be said when entering someone else's house is said here</ref>

She gave him a dirty look, and proceeded to take off her shoes.

"--Ah, that's right. Basara, please take off your socks here too."

Maria said while stretching her hands towards him. Since Maria just came out from the dressing room, she's probably doing laundry now. Although he felt that it was a little too late at night to be doing laundry, all of the housekeeping stuff was managed by Maria; thus he decided to not touch that matter, and obediently handed his socks to her. He then opened the door to the living room and said:

"Sorry to keep you waiting for so long -- well, is there anything yo--"

''you want to talk to me about''...Basara suddenly froze mid-action.

In their underwear -- with only a single vest on, both Mio and Yuki were on their hands and feet, shyly looking up to him.

At their neck and butt area, a dog's collar and tail were there.

Nonaka Yuki, and also Naruse Mio, had dressed themselves up together as a pair of dogs, awaiting his arrival home.

-- After Takigawa had gave them advice, hoping that they wouldn't become a burden to Basara

The both of them had been silent on their way home while thinking -- how can they supplement Basara's power while staying by his side. Of course, as Takigawa said, increasing their power was most important. When fighting Zest at Zolgear's place, the both of them had attacked simultaneously. Since then, the both of them had tried practicing combining their powers, but they definitely still need more practice and experience. However, just that wasn't enough. All possible methods need to be utilised.

After reaching a consensus in the discussion, they had decided to let themselves be subjugated by Basara. Under their master-servant contract under Basara, deepening their trust and dependence to each other can increase their battle potential -- that was what they can do for him.

Once they got home, the both of them had a discussion with Maria. From that, she had proposed what they are currently doing and wearing now.

Before Basara reached home, Maria had even done the fine-tuning: how they should crawl, how they should shake their butts to make men excited, how they should do their licking to make it sensual, etc.

In addition to these, she also made them completely understand that being able to obey this orders is something to be really happy about. Just like that, the both of them had become Basara's dogs. So--

"Sorry to make yo--"

In the moment Basara entered the living room, Yuki's heart filled with happiness.

''...Master...''

She suppressed her urge to rush up to him. She definitely cannot be so rude, doing things without her master's orders. It was for Basara, that she had become a dog.

"! ...You....?"

He had shouted in surprise upon seeing them, then suddenly stopped.

"-----------"

The both of them began to slowly crawl towards him. wagging their butts all the way, which also made the tail shake and rub against their thighs and butts. They were doing it so naturally and comfortably.

Reaching the position beside his leg, the both of them raised yheir eyes to look at him.

''...Ah...''

There was such a big gap. Basara's face seemed so far away. From this angle, Yuki understood what the relationship between the current her who had became a dog, and her master Basara. Then, the both of them began rubbing their heads against his knee, all while thinkin--

''...With this, that from today onwards...''

Just by putting on this pair of ears and tail, the both of them could anytime become real dogs.

''Oh god...'' The pleasure even made their butts shake even more, and those actions brought her own self lower and lower to a real dirty dog's level.

Upon self-realisation of what they have become, the sights of Mio and Yuki met, and bringing their heads lower--

"..........................."

The both of them began licking Basara's feet. This action, made the both of them into real dogs. With the saliva-covered tongue, the texture, warmth and taste of his foot, were all transmitted to them. So--

"! ----"

Nonaka Yuki shuddered, with a sweet feeling running through her body, raising her body temperatures. What just happened, was that just by licking his foot, gave her a small minor climax.

Similarly, by her side, the same thing also happened to Mio. A light then covered the three of them.

The contract had recognised that they had advanced another step, and raised their battle potential.

Their master Basara had became stronger, and this has also increased their combat power.

Which also means that the chances of Basara being under life-threatening conditions has also reduced. Hence--

''...God, to think that I could yield to this degree...''

This had made Mio get a sense of accomplishment.

-- Originally, she had wanted to entrust her all to Basara. However, the reason that Zolgear had created Zest was to own the power in the virgin demon girls. So similarly, right now Mio couldn't do that particular act with him.

Reason being...

Before Zest returned to the demon realm, she had said that Mio had inherited Wilbert's power because he wanted to protect his child before he died. And so, the instant she loses her virginity, that power may deem that she has already become an adult, and just vanish from existence.

On Yuki's side, in the hero tribe, there was also something similar. The spirit sword [Sakuya] that had chosen her, was just like the [witch] in Shinto; once a girl loses her virginity, the [witch] would also deem that she has lost her qualifications. Which means that if Yuki were to lose her virginity, [Sakuya] would reject her as it's user. While for men, they were the ones that had to battle regardless of whether they had a family, so whether they were still a virgin wasn't important. However, after Yuki's mother had given birth to her, she practically couldn't use her original amount of power anymore.

And so, if they were to lose so much power in a moment's error, there will definitely be heavy consequences. With the current relations between the Current Demon Lord Faction and the Moderates Faction, they definitely can't lose their power in the heat of the moment and become a burden to Basara.

The only one who could possibly do the [act] <ref>sexual intercourse</ref> with Basara without losing their power might only be the succubus Maria. However, her ability to turn into her adult form seems to use a magical <key> to transform her to give her a large amount of power. Doing the [act] could be the equivalent of causing her to be an adult, causing her to be unable to turn into her adult form ever again.

-- But then again, as long as they do not lose their virginity, they could do anything.

And that was the reason why both Mio and Yuki decided to push aside their feelings of embarrassment, and to turn into dogs.

To maximise their yielding to Basara, to raise their powers. Just then--

"Oi oi oi, you two...that's enough already!"

He then managed to put together why the both of them are doing this. But, despite Basara trying to get them to stop, Mio still kept licking his leg while Yuki kept sucking on his toes. Yuki was even letting her tongue run over every corner of his toes, making lewd sounds while having a deep lustful look.

''I don't want to lose to her'' Hence, Mio also moved towards his toes with her tongue out--

''...Eh?''

She then saw an unfamiliar pair of feet behind Basara's. It wasn't Maria's, as she had seen her's while learning how they should crawl. If it isn't Maria's, then whose feet was it? When Mio looked upwards in puzzlement--

"-----------"

She realised that that pair of feet belonged to a girl which she had seen before.

Nonaka Kurumi, who was completely stiff, met Mio's eyes. And this caused Mio's determination to become a dog to intensify, to be one in front of Maria, Basara and Yuk--

" ! --------Yyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"

That high-pitched scream turned them back into humans.

Dressed as a dog, Mio then turned to run, and locked herself in her room.

" ! ...Oi, this situation, hurry up and give me an explanation!"

After that, they were scolded by the very annoyed Kurumi. Sequentially from the right, Yuki, Basara and Maria were all kneeling in a row.

''...No wonder she's so angry.''

Even Basara who knew what was going on now, had only understood after seeing the light to signal the increase of battle potential. And so, first was a general introduction about the master-servant contract, followed by a detailed explanation on why it was done and necessary.

Even though Kurumi had some knowledge about magic, she was unable to accept it, but she still tried to understand.

"In other words -- all that just happened was to deepen the relationship with Basara as the master and raise their battle potential?"

"...Yes. Because Mio and I dressed up as dogs and expressed our subjugation to him, we managed to become stronger together again."

By his side, Yuki explained the attire. From the start, she was the one who gave her the explanations while Basara and Maria remained silent. Considering Kurumi's personality, it was best if Basara and Maria remained silent and leave it to Yuki. However--

"W-Wait... What do you mean by [again]? ...Don't tell me that this isn't the first time you have done this sort of thing...?"

She then nodded towards Kurumi who seem to be misunderstanding something.

"That was my second time being strengthened. The first time was when the contract was made, when Basara subjugated me while I was under the effects of the aphrodisiac curse."

''Oi... Could letting Yuki explain be a mistake?'' Kurumi's anger level was clearly rising without any sign of stoping. Sure enough, she became even more furious and shouted:

" ! --What the hell were you two even thinking! How could you use the demon's magic to just get stronger?! What would you do if [Sakuya] rejects you?!"

"Um, about that--"

"Ah, no need to worry about that."

While Basara was still thinking on what to do, Maria interrupted from the sidelines and said:

"When [Sakuya] chose Yuki as its user, did it happen after the both of them here separated in their childhood? So, the spirit chose her because it saw her strong will to help and protect Basara, and gave its strength to her. The Yuki right now only wants to help Basara, and she linked her soul to his, so the spirit basically wouldn't reject her."

" ! ...Even if it's like that, you being like that... It's just too weird!"

Maria then squinted both her eyes, and said towards the red-faced Kurumi:

"Weird in what way? If the both of them hadn't done that contract, then we all would probably already be dead in that fight. Our opponent Zolgear was classified as a S-class high-level demon by you Heroes, he had a lot of power. Let me guess, you want both Yuki and Basara to die?"

"That...!"

Seeing her exposed pained expression--

"Maria... The decision whether to support it or not was made by the elders, you can't be solely blame Kurumi."

Basara then continued:

"Additionally -- I had also said that something happened on my way home. When I was attacked, it was Kurumi who saved me. That was separate from the decision of the village to send her as reinforcement in the surveillance mission, it was of her own free will."

''So you can't blame her too much, since--''

"Even I was shocked when I entered the living room... For Kurumi who didn't what it was for, her being able to remain calm must be weirder."

Hearing Basara trying to keep her calm, Kurumi's attitude somewhat softened a bit. However--

"Ah ah, so that's what it's all about... Actually, what we are doing, it is just too shocking to the kid so new to things between adults, and the reason why she was so angry was to hide her embarrassment, right?"

Maria's provocation once again set fire to the atmosphere.

"D-Don't treat me like a kid... I will be in high school next year!"

"Hahaha, was there any relation to age in my words? What I'm talking about is you, your mentality. It's just like a kid's. Really, such a big difference from the mature Yuki...are you two really sisters?"

" ! ...A kid's?! Speaking of which, my development began earlier than my sister's, so I'm already mature! Even for that special day for a women, it would definitely come earlier for me!"

"-----"

Strange, did Yuki just tremble? Just then--

"Hoho... Even more mature than Yuki? Since you said so, then let me actually see it for myself."

"S-See what... Why even bother about you."

"O~ya~ You have no confidence? Yayaya~ then I think that you better give up hope. The city is for mature women, so the kids better go back to that [Village] in the countryside for a few more years."

"Who's the one that has no confidence! Fine, I'll prove it to you!"

Basara could only watch as Kurumi shouted in front of him, thoroughly taken the bait.

"Oioi, Kurumi--"

"! --Basara you remain quiet!"

And she just tyrannically stemmed Basara's protest.

''...Come at me! What's there to be afraid of about you...!''

How can a hero make herself as a joke in front of a demon over such a trivial matter... Even if she has no experience with men, after she had returned to the village after fighting with Basara in the past -- Kurumi's body had undergone changes. In these past five years, a corner of Kurumi's heart was frozen from that particular tragedy. After she found out she wasn't that different from him -- no, that he was even more tormented than her -- that part of her heart finally thawed.

That's why, recently those aunts close to her in the [village] had suddenly told her that she had suddenly became more mature and that she may have even more feminine charms than Yuki, and things related to that.

"Come, just do whatever you want."

"Alright, I'll help myself then--"

Maria stood up and came to Kurumi's side, and began to grope her left breast, closing her eyes to carefully analyze its shape and size. She then opened her eyes. What Maria looked at -- wasn't Kurumi's breasts but her eyes instead.

"W-What are you planning to...?"

She couldn't help but to ask.

Just then, demonic magic suddenly appeared in Maria's eyes--

"................Eh?"

In the next moment, Kurumi suddenly found herself with her butt to the ground. What just happened -- what she thought this, a wave of sweet numbness suddenly flowed over her, rushing over her from her lower abdomen.

And that -- was the shocking pleasure that Kurumi had never experienced before.

" ! ...Yaaah! W-What is this... Aaaooo! W-What did you do!"

"Nothing much. I only just slightly used my succubus power's baptism to let you enter into that state."

"D......Didn't you just only wanted to only check my breast size?........Aah!"

Red-faced, Kurumi raised her wet eyes, but Maria answered without even lifting an eyebrow.

"What's wrong? What I was expecting was a Kurumi that had an even more mature image than Yuki; so of course what I wanted to check, was whether or not you can be even more lewd than Yuki.... Come, Basara, come and check if Kurumi is really even more mature than Yuki."

"W-Why me...?"

"What why? Kurumi here claims that she is even more mature than Yuki, so if we don't get the same person to test it, wouldn't it be unfair to her?"

The sudden order caused Basara to be in a mess, while Maria then said as-a matter-of-factly:

"As tonight isn't a full moon, the master-servant contract can't be made tonight. But still, I can set the intensity of her state, as well as the method to lift the current state to be like the it. When I groped her breast just now, it wasn't to check its size but to check her body's sensitivity to pleasure, and properly set its intensity so as to let her feel the same intensity. If we start from Yuki's level, a beginner to this won't be able to take it. However--"

She put on a devilish smile, and continued:

"Since Kurumi has already said that she was more mature than Yuki, I guess that this level shouldn't be enough to see it. It isn't enough to make you grit your teeth yet, right?"

"Y-You... Ah! Wh-..ahh!"

At the sight of Kurumi trying to talk while gasping, the sound of Basara's sigh was heard. Following that--

"You said that the method to lift it is the same as the others...so what you mean is...that I have to subjugate her, right?"

"That's right -- but then, Basara, why not also ask Yuki to also help you? A younger sister claiming to be even more mature than her, it must've made her unsatisfied with you.... Isn't that right, Yuki?"

Hearing Maria's words, Yuki suddenly stood up and walked towards Kurumi.

Unnoticed from just now, the collar-like markings were already on her neck. It seems that the curse was already triggered from the events just now.

Yuki slipped behind Kurumi's back, and said:

"As my little sister, you are nothing special... I'll let you know right now that I'm the more mature now."

"Ah! ......Big sis?"

With that, Yuki mercilessly took off Kurumishirt. Although she tried to resist, Kurumi couldn't due to the sweetness of her climaxes, and she was then left with only her underwer.

"Hurry up, Basara....let us see which of us is the more mature one."

"! .....Nooo.........! -Fuaahhhh!"

Although she wanted to resist, her climaxes sweetness yet only allowed little movement to do it.

"Don't worry, Kurumi...very soon, we will make you yield..."

With that, Basara then stretched out a hand, towards the breast still being held up by the bra. That moment--

"-------------"

The sweet feeling which then burst out over her, told Kurumi what it really feels and means to really orgasm.

From then onwards -- Kurumi was unable to believe what followed actually happened.

Yuki and Basara, the two of them then worked together to roam and explore every corner of her body. What Maria had done to her had raised her body's sensitivity by a lot; even through her underwear, she still climaxed multiple times just from being rubbed there violently, and soon enough, her mind began to blur. When the both of them stripped off her bra and directly caressed her breast, and her ability to feel embarrassment was also almost eliminated. Following that--

"Ah! ......Ahhhaa... Brother, Basara......... Ah......ah! ......Aahhh...!"

"Ah..... Basara..... Don't focus on Kurumi only and forget about me.....!"

Basara's caressing of Kurumi had caused the strengthening of Yuki's curse from jealousy, which then caused the entanglement of Yuki and Basara's limbs. Seeing her sister's lustful look, Kurumi suddenly remembered a scene with the three of them playing from their childhood. Unconsciously, she began to feel happiness from starting to be tangled with the three of them together--

"Kurumi, put both your hands together above your head..."

"! ...Ah, like this...?"

[[Image:SMnK v04 124.jpg|thumb]]

Kurumi then straddled Basara waist who was lying down facing up. After that, Basara put his hands into her panties to directly rub her butt. At the same time from behind Kurumi, Yuki began to rub and massage Kurumi's breasts that has already become as sensitive as hers. Additionally, Yuki also brought her tongue towards her right armpit. In that moment--

"! --Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aahh! Sis.... That place, don't........!"

"What a cute armpit....ah...this taste..."

As Kurumi started quivering, Yuki then began licking her armpit again, satisfied at her reaction. Wanting to avoid the overflowing pleasure originating from her armpits, she tried to twist her body; but then Basara suddenly raised his upper body and took her breast into his mouth--

"Ah! ....Basara... W-Wh—Ah... Ah,Ahhh! --Aaahhhhhhhh!"

The tip that has already become very sensitive from all the sucking -- when she tried to call him while gasping, she suddenly trembled strongly. From the sides while holding a camera, Maria said:

"The hero sisters drowning in pleasure..... Ohh~, what a beautiful scene... Oh feast your eyes on this!"

"...........Say, Maria, once I subjugate her, it will be lifted, right?"

While giving pleasure to Kurumi, he asked the excited succubus.

"Normally when removing Yuki's and Mio's curse, it didn't even take this long..."

"Aahh... I would guess that it's probably that Kurumi's weakness isn't her breasts or butt. But then, seeing the reactions caused by Yuki, I would guess that it would be--"

".........I see."

"? Basara, wh-........-A,Ahh!"

With a sudden change of their positions, Kurumi was lying on the ground, and Basara came up above her.

"Yuki... Help me to hold her hands in place."

"Ah.... I got it."

Yuki grabbed both of Kurumi's wrists, and brought them above Kurumi's head. With her movements restricted, Kurumi saw Basara looking at her while stroking her cheeks--

''...Ah...''

Seeing the tenderness and determination in his eyes, Nonaka Kurumi finally understood.

Her intuition told her -- from now on, she will be subjugated forcefully. With that--

"--I'm starting, Kurumi."

Those words made Kurumi swallow her saliva in anticipation and nervousness. But--

"Mnn... Let Kurumi be subjugated, Basara..."

Upon hearing Kurumi saying it with her tone she used specially for Basara in their childhood, he then immediately brought his mouth to her defenceless armpit.

「! ----------------」

A tsunami hit Kurumi in the next moment, and the pleasure almost swept away her consciousness.

Toujou Basara witnessed the moment her whole body shook.

Having tasted enough pleasure to break up her consciousness, Kurumi was both intoxicated and happy.

But nevertheless, her breathing remained stable, which let Basara let out a sigh in relief.

"Thanks, Basara... Leave the rest to I."

After subjugating Kurumi, Yuki's jealousy seems to have subsided and the curse seemed to have already faded. After watching Kurumi carried by Yuki into her room--

"--Maria, what were you even thinking?"

With only the two of them left in the living room, Nasara gave Maria an accusing look.

"The master-servant contract hasn't been done between Kurumi and me...was there a need to do that?"

With that, Maria then smiled bitterly and said:

"Sorry... But since Kurumi coming here was to help Yuki, doesn't it mean that she will be living here from now on? And so, I was thinking that it would be better for her to know what sort of thing the contract was. If she could accept it like Yuki did, then things would be simple... However, as expected, her reaction to seeing it was really sharp and sudden."

"Uh, isn't that supposed to be a normal reaction...?"

"About that... Kurumi being shocked and then resisting is just like Basara said, normal. But from my viewpoint, she actually wants to be on the stage. And so I thought that it would be for the best if she were to join us. I had no intention to emulate uncle Jin, but this will make Kurumi see me as the enemy and accept all of your decisions."

"Perhaps what you said is logical..."

Hearing Maria's intention, Basara had a solemn expression and said:

"Since it's like this, there isn't a need to just collar everyone up, right? Regretfully, we need the assistance of the master-servant contract, and this is a problem for all of us. Unless... you feel that you might be sent back to the demon realm, to be a scapegoat?"

"How can that be? I hadn't thought that... It's just, I also have a sister too..."

Maria then continued:

"Just like how I had explained it when the Demon Realm sent people to fetch my mother back, my sister is currently the subordinate of Ramusas, the current leader of the Moderates Faction. She has a strict and stubborn personality, so she will definitely never forgive me for doing those things for Zolgear... So at least, I was hoping that the Nonaka sisters could at least maintain their good relationship together."

".................."

"Just kidding you... I was just following my instincts was a succubus--"

Suddenly, Basara tightly hugged Maria who had a smile that seemed to be hiding something. While in his grasp--

"...Haish~ <ref>A sigh</ref>, Basara is such a lolicon."

The immature succubus then chuckled.

"How am I one... I'm just only showing you my love."

With that, Basara applied even more force in hugging that petite body.

[Haishhh~]

Maria then smiled and sighed again, and returned the hug.

With no one else in the living room -- the two of them just silently hugged each other.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-10-03T16:04:46Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=4|tpages=16}}
==A New Master-Servant Contract==
===Part 1===

After a long period of time, the meeting with the Cardinal members ended.

Leohart returned to his office, summoned a few of his trusted subordinates and notified them of the future goals requested by Cardinal, as well as the methods requested to achieve them. This space is filled with high-class furnishings and covered by a thick red carpet, a style that seemed befitting that of a Demon Lord’s. After Leohart explained the general decision reached at the meeting—

“—to put the recently excavated spirits into battle, and defeat the Moderates Faction – is it really true?”

First to speak up, was Leohart’s aide Balthier.

“I can’t take it anymore… Although this is not the first time those genius Cardinals ordered us to risk our lives, it’s too much of a headache this time…”

“—Luca, what’s the condition of the spirits?”

The one Leohart directed his question to, is a young demon holding onto a file.

“I’m very sorry… As like yesterday’s report, we managed to successfully release the seal on them, but—“

The youth called Luca lowered his eyes apologetically.

“We ran into some problems when attempting to make the Master-Servant Contract with them, so we would need more time to do it.”

Just then, a warm hand rested on Luca’s head.

“Don’t be sad about it… After all, those spirits are relics from the Demon-God War, so being able to establish a Contact with it is already amazing, don’t look down on yourself.”

“Gardo…”

At the blury male demon trying to comfort him, Luca raised his tearful eyes.

“Gardo’s right, there’s nothing to blame yourself over… no need to act with undue haste.”

Leohart then said:

“Well then – according to your estimates, how long do you need to establish a Master-Servant Contract with them?”

“Four days… No, two days, I will accomplish in two days!”

“Didn’t I just tell you not to be too hasty… Much less sleep, you didn’t manage to get any rest these few days, right? You’re the only one able to deal with those spirits, so it’ll be bad if you get tired. This concerns our important fight – no sentimental emotions are allowed at all.”

“If your majesty says so, then I better prepare those spirits as soon as possible. No problems at all… Even if I collapse, there are many scholars proficient with ancient technology in this city.”

“Luca… Your majesty Leohart didn’t mean that.”

“Eh…?”

Balthier pointed out with a bitter smile, causing Luca to widen his round eyes.

“Indeed, there are many scholars or professors familiar with ancient technology and weapons in this city, however, the only one Leohar can trust unconditionally is you only, Luca.”

With Gardo’s explanation, Balthier also nodded and said: [That's right]

“It’s great that you don’t want to disappoint your deadlines and responsibilities – although you are still young, and as one of those closest to your majesty Leohart, I trust that you are able to understand when your majesty Leohart his concerned for your health?”

With Balthier’s edging, Luca finally understood what they are getting at.

“……I’m sorry.”

“No need to apologise. Everyone here knows clearly that you are giving your all.”

Leohart then said while looking at the remorseful Luca with serious eyes:

“As me aide, I will not permit half-assed work and results. I will ask you once more, Luca – under a load where you can withstand, how long will you need to establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits?”

“……Three, please give me three days. I will establish the Master-Servant Contract with those spirits in three days! In that time, I will also finish repairs and adjustments to their cores, and they will be ready for battle after doing some simple tests when the Contract is established.”

“I understand, I will trust will judgement then…”

Hearing Leohart’s words, Luca then replied with a bright smile: [Yes!]. Gardo then roughly stroked his head, making him out in retaliation: [Geez! Don’t treat me like a kid!]

Watching the interaction between Gardo and Luca—

‘’…The spirits are settled, and next is—‘’

Leohart began thinking about the other problem.

“Then again – just how are we supposed to materialise the ridiculous order to attack from Cardinal?”

Just then, a bitter smile appeared on Balthier’s straight face while he sighed.

“Although the Moderate Faction’s power and influence is nowhere near as great as in their heyday…there are still many in various parts of the Demon Realm that still hold much attachment for Wilbert. In terms of battle prowess, we are undoubtedly above the Moderates Faction -- so we have to find a justifiable 『Nominal』<ref>名目: used to describe a [standard]. E.g. the nominal currency exchange rate</ref> to avoid civilians protesting in the various districts.

He was right. Carelessly attacking the Moderates Faction will be seen as a one-sided slaughter, inviting criticism.

A war is not purely about a battle of strength –converted political interests are deeply entangled with it. If someone with a ulterior motive were to get a chance at all – the other factions and powers that have bee only observing to this day would suddenly rise in power.

''…Abhorrent old thieves.''

Those high-class demons who have lived for a very long time and are among Cardinal’s ranks, no longer see anyone else as one of their kind; the civilians to them are nothing more than entertainment, the civilians’ lives does not matter at all, only their own appeasement matters. That’s why, they must be thoroughly eliminated.

''…Also.''

Leohart deeply believed, that only he and his comrades will be able to accomplish that big task.

Hence, he had to obey Cardinal for now in order to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, but that didn’t mean that he had to let them have all they want.

Just as Leohart began to think deeply about the Nominal—

“—Well, I do have a reason to make people sit by quietly and watch us attack the Moderates Faction.”

Someone who had also answered to the summon but yet had remained quiet until now spoke.

That someone is Naruse Mio’s new observer after Zolgear stirred up some problems.

Someone who had entered the Human Realm with the alias Takigawa Yahiro, a youth attending the same school as Naruse Mio.

“…And what would it be, Lars?”

Leohart asked, raising an eyebrow, to which Lars answered blatantly:

“Wilbert’s daughter – Naruse Mio, is current within the Demon Realm.”

“—Are you for real?”

Shrugging to the Balthier who widened his eyes in disbelief, Lars answered:

“What I said is indeed the truth… After Wilbert’s demise, the Moderates Faction has come to a standstill over the problem of insufficient battle potential. After those people wrecked their brains over this, their solution is to bring Naruse Mio to the Demon Realm. Although it is unclear if they will legimately crown her as a new Demon Lord or extract the power she inherited… they will want to make use of her to regain some of their former glory.”

Hence—

“Hence – we just have to take advantage of their way of thinking. The Moderates Faction wants to make use of Wilbert’s daughter and her inherited power to rule over the Demon Realm once again – we should be able to shut the other factions in the Demon Realm if we were to say that we dispatched our forces in response to their rebellion.”

“I see… If what you say is the truth, it is indeed a reason justifiable enough to send out our troops.”

Hearing Leohart say so--

“Ara, Your Majesty -- you don’t trust what your aide says?”

Lars replied playfully. In reply to the sarcasm from his fellow comrade from the previous war--

“Lars, there’s still us here -- stop using that disgusting tone.”

“Alright alright… So, do you not trust me, Leohart? That piece of information is supposed to be highly classified and even the people within the Moderates Faction doesn’t know about it, so it’s not your fault if you doubt me.”

In reply to the smiling Lars, Leohart said:

“No, I believe you -- you are a spy sent here by the Moderates Faction, so it’s normal for you to receive classified information.”

Leohart already knew long ago that Lars is a spy sent by the Moderates Faction.

How long ago? --The answer is, right from the start. Leohart had took in Lars while knowing clearly of its consequences. And Lars had accepted becoming Leohart’s subordinate while knowing clearly of what consequences that would bring. Lars’s current identity within the Current Demon Lord Faction, is that he is a newbie to the Current Demon Lord Faction who had defected from the Moderates Faction; as to the Moderates Faction, he is playing the role of a spy who successfully infiltrated the enemy’s camp. That, is the mask that Lars had voluntarily put on.

And right now -- the only ones who knows of Lars’s true identity, are the few present in the room.

“…Is this really fine, Lars?”

Leohart then asked:

“You are not only a spy sent from the Moderates Faction, but also Naruse Mio’s protector. To you who had grew up under education from the Moderates Faction, shouldn't Wilbert be your most admired person?”

“Yes, it is -- all that is already past me.”

[After all], Lars continued:

“I have already personally ended Zolgear’s life, avenging my brothers… I have no more obligation left to do anything for the Moderates Faction.”

That’s right -- it was Lars himself who told the people in this room that he ended Zolgear’s life.

The reason that Leohart had sent Balthier to investigate when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, is because an agreement was already made with Lars beforehand. Leohart’s goal is to wipe out the old bastards of Cardinal -- Zolgear who was one of them had killed many who were like brothers and sisters to Lars; thus the two of them agreed that when the chance comes, Lars will personally end Zolgear’s life. Hence, when Zolgear’s psionic response disappeared, Leohart’s first guess was that Lars had successfully completed his revenge -- and had then received confirmation from him himself. Thus--

“I’ve told you before, that from now onwards, I will continue to help you get rid of those leeches -- those scum no different from Zolgear, so don’t worry.”

There were no signs of lying at all in Lars’s words, but--

“…That’s not set in stone.”

Leohart then continued:

“Lars… The reason you gave your assistance to me up till now, wasn’t it because that I, who wanted to kill those scum, could help you to personally kill Zolgear? Now that you had accomplished your objective -- isn’t it right that you have no further obligation to provide anymore assistance?”

''Right?''

“In point of fact -- you had chosen Jin·Toujou’s son to work with to kill Zolgear, not me. So, shouldn’t it be natural for you to continue working with him?”

“Haven’t I told you already? I didn’t choose him because he is better than you…”

Lars sighed again, and continued in a low voice:

“The reason was -- if I had continued to observe and do nothing, Toujou Basara might have very well killed Zolgear himself, putting to waste my years of effort and plotting. So I had no choice but to work with him to be able to personally kill Zolgear, that’s simply all that is to it.”

“Jin·Toujou’s son has that much power?”

Balthier asked doubtfully:

“Marquis<ref>a nobleman ranking above a count and below a duke.</ref> Zolgear might have been old, but that person who had been known as 『Sword King』 was fairly powerful; and yet the youth called Toujou Basara… From your reports, he doesn’t seem to have enough power to be able to defeat Zolgear, right?”

“Affirmative. That person’s power is indeed below that of Zolgear’s. But I think…even without my help, he would still be able to rescue Naruse Mio and defeat Zolgear.

Lar’s seriousness, caused the others to become silent, and then--

“Then again -- an opportunity to personally kill Zolgear came to me just like that, so how could I possibly let it go?”

Lars said with a bitter smile.

“Alright, since that is the case, no need for anymore further speculation. Don’t worry anymore, when the Great War ended, someone had asked me to help take good care of you”

“ ? Just who would even do tha--“

“--That would be Your Highness Riara.”

Lars’s answer--

“Onee-sama…?”

Leohart showed surprise.

“Who could possibly reject her request when being asked by that smiling face? If there’s a need, we could just send the spirits I brought along with me to defeat the Moderates Faction; on the other hand, if you still want me to leave being unable to trust me, I will just obediently leave.”

“No need to do any of that, there would be no need your thoughtful kindness.”

At Lars’s suggestions, Balthier sighed and said:

“We have already known you for so many years since the Great War, of course I believe you -- I only fear that you would return to the Moderates Faction should you leave or take your spirits along with you. Both me and your majesty Leohart knows too well just how troublesome of a person you can be.”

“Ara, is that so?”

As Lars shrugged his shoulders with a [Ah]--

“--Then hand those spirits over to me.”

A bulky figure said with a low voice -- Gardo.

“As an aide, Balthier would want to avoid leaving Leohart’s side. And since Lars is not an option, I am the only one left.”

“……I’m sorry, Gardo.”

Leohart lowered his eyes, and then said to the older male demon:

“The one who was originally supposed to be the Demon Lord was you -- no, you<ref>A more respectful version of calling someone is used here</ref>.”

From the same generation of high-class demons as Leohart, Gardo’s powers and bloodline was seen to be the most suitable for the throne by the old elders from not Cardinal, but the Conservative Faction.

However, in the process of changing the Conservative and Radicals Factions’ image that now is a new era within the Demon Realm, the old elders from Cardinal still chose Leohart to be on the throne.

--And Gardo had no choice but to follow their decision.

And voluntarily chose to be a subordinate of the new Demon Lord, becoming Leohart’s aide.

The edges of the lips of that selfless male curled into a smile, and said:

“Don’t mind it, I am also here to be a helping hand. I would of course be delighted to give my assistance to you, who wants to change the world where authority had completely fallen into Cardinal’s hands after Wilbert’s failed attempt to cleanse and change it.”

“Gardo…”

Luca looked on worriedly, and Gardo once again patted his head.

“When Luca is done doing his stuff with those spirits, I will immediately head out to Vereda City with our troops -- is that decided?”

“Of course, and make sure that they can no longer do anything against us.”

Leohart nodded, and Balthier then supplemented:

“I agree. If possible, deal with their leader Ramusas<ref>kill</ref>, and let none of them escape. He is Wilbert’s brother, and had gathered the support of many various civilians; if he is gone, the Moderates Faction will most likely collapse.”

“I understand -- what should I do about Wilbert’s daughter?”

After pondering for a few seconds, Leohart gave a reply to Gardo in a calm voice:

“Try to capture her alive. In order to obtain a power to make it possible for us to go against those old bastards in Cardinal, it would be for the best if we stick to the original plan and use the inherited Wilbert’s power effectively/ That is something that is definitely worth us doing this.”

===Part 2===

Even after Ramusas had returned to the city, Mio and the rest were not brought back to that small cramped room.

It probably was to be expected. After all, it was a result of Klaus mediating.

The extravagant luxurious dinner atop the table in the luxurious dining room -- even that was assorted to all of their tastes of the food in the Human Realm, with careful and intricate seasoning and preparations -- Sheera and Klaus who was also at the table, as well as Zest and Noel who was responsible for serving them, even gave them detailed introductions for every single dish. Amongst the hospitality, Ramusas was not to be seen at the table throughout the dinner even when he was supposed to have returned to the city.

--And an hour has already passed since they all had returned to their respective rooms.

Accompanied by Yuki, Maria, and Kurumi, Naruse Mio appeared in a space filled with humidity and warm air.

This space where the naked girls barely showed some decency, is the large bath for female guests.

This large bath filled with thin white steam, was carved from marble -- the grand and impressive facility, gave off the impression and feel of a luxurious high-class hotel or hostel.

''…Such amazing places to take a bath are rare. It’s a pity that Basara had to be absent from this.''

Otherwise, they could just announce to the people in the city who they are.

However, Basara had rejected that idea while giving a bitter smile, saying that he didn’t want to provoke the people in the city for no reason, and Mio could only just give up on it. Now -- Mio is sitting on a chair by the wall at the washing area, preparing to wash herself, but--

“--Then, Mio-sama, please excuse me.”

Saying that from behind Mio’s back is Noel with only a towel wrapped around her. To the ones like Ramusas, she would be of no further use once Wilbert’s power within her is extracted -- but to the ones like Klaus who wished to crown her as a Demon Lord, Mio is the most important VIP they have; thus they even sent a group of people to serve them, from the flushing of the bath to the adjusting of the water’s temperature, to washing them; of course Mio and the others and strongly rejected it saying that they wouldn’t be able to relax, but as the other party strongly insisted they receive the proper treatment -- they compromised, letting Noel who they had spent time with touring the downtown areas serve them.

“Ah… Sorry to trouble you, Noel.”

Mio nodded, and Noel made a obeisance<ref>a gesture expressing deferential respect, such as a bow or curtsy</ref> with a [Yes]. Firstly using the warm water in the wooden barrel to wash herself, Noel then began washing Mio’s back while creating foam. The maids of the royals and noble were gentle in washing people in order to not damage the skin, and Noel was no different, but--

“…Eh! Ah…..aaaoo!”

When the slippery sensation moved across her back, Mio wasn’t able to stem her sexy moans.

“I only just washing your back… Mio-sama is so sensitive? I did hear that Mio-sama had made a Master-Servant Contract with Basara using Maria’s powers, is this related to that?”

“W-Well, that…!”

Mio turned red with Noel’s teasing.

''…Why, am I…!''

In the joy of being able to take a bath in another Realm, Mio forgot to prepare herself.

--Since the time she had made the Master-Servant Contract with Basara, Mio’s sexiness had been developing with each and every time Basara subjugated her, and right now her body has already become incredibly sensitive; but even then, there was no problems at all while taking a bath in her own home. She could control how much force to use while bathing by herself. But there were many times she had to take a bath together with Basara and Yuki as a result of Maria plots, and adding on the fact that she had experienced her body being thoroughly washed by Basara many times, she would occasionally accidentally let slip some of the reaction she had in those times.

“Could it be that the reason you reduced the number of people serving you, was because you were afraid of people finding out about this? To tell the truth, there was no need for you to worry about that at all…”

“ ! …Any more of that, and I will drive you out.”

“Being glared at by Mio in embarrassment, Noel giggled and said: [I’m very sorry], and then once again began washing Mio quietly. Naturally, a maid wouldn’t just wash a Mio’s back, but also her underarms, breasts, butts, hips -- all of that, Noel scrubbed all of those parts.

“ ! …Ah …Fu ……Ah …Ya …Ah!”

Mio began biting her lips in desperation to endure it, but that wasn’t enough to stop her gasps and moans from escaping, and--

''…Don’t worry. All these, are completely incomparable to when Basara does it himself…!''

That’s right. The techniques used were all completely different when Basara was playing with her body. He was always very bold yet cautious, with love and affection within his unyieldingness -- even if he was very rough, he would never let someone be in pain.

Noel wouldn’t be able to raise her lewd side like Basara did.

''…If it was Basara instead, it might have been…''

Basara’s big hands, Basara’s solid chest, Basara’s flair to deliver mindblowing pleasure, and especially Basara warmth that relaxed her the most -- thinking about what he had done in the past, what Noel is doing in comparison gives her only slight embarrassment, itches, and some moans that she couldn’t stem; after all, Basara had washed her breasts, underarms, belly button, and even her butt before. Thus, Mio restored her calm and handed over her body to Noel’s washing, and after that came her long hair. Her combing, was just as comfortable at it being done in a salon.

“Umm, Mio-sama…”

Just then, Noel suddenly said that, causing Mio to suddenly become vigilant, thinking that she was about to tease her again. But--

“May I ask, how is Lars doing?”

“Lars… Are you talking about Takigawa?”

The impression of Takigawa was too strong, making her unable to connect him to his original name.

“Well… He seems to get along with Basara pretty well, since he spends a lot of time in school with him. Probably because they’re like-minded, those two boys mess around a lot.”

But after finding out that Takigawa was the one behind that white mask, Mio and Yuki wasn’t very happy. As Takigawa said some cruel words to reopen the wound in his heart while he was critically injured, both of them are still unable to forgive him.

“Why do you suddenly ask…? Do you know him?”

“……Yes. Lars and I grew up in the same orphanage.”

From her tone, it was easy to guess what kind of emotions Noel held for Takigawa.

''…It’s the same as me.''

She has had the same thoughts when she found out Basara and Takigawa and joined hands in the shadows.

Just like when she found out that Maria and Basara had been out in the nights hunting rouge evil beings.

The wanting to ask, just why, were they doing such dangerous things without telling her.

But Mio couldn’t. Because for Mio, Basara putting himself in danger wasn’t for any reason other than protecting her. If Takigawa hadn’t helped, Sheera who was taken captive by Zolgear would probably have already been killed; the reason Maria could escape from that tragic ending, was because Basara and joined hands with Takigawa. Because of that, Mio couldn’t say anything about it to Basara.

It’s just -- right now, there was a way to erase Noel’s pain, and the key lies within Mio’s hands. So after her hair was washed--

“Noel, I--“

Mio turned around, to say something to Noel -- but at that time, someone entered the washing area and sat down on the chair beside Mio. The dissemination of transparent beauty, is Yuki who had also made the same Master-Servant Contract with Basara.

“--I’ll be using this.”

Without looking at either of them directly in the eye, Yuki began to wash herself.

Even without anyone saying anything, the atmosphere began to become awkward.

“……Umm, Mio-sama …I shall not interrupt you any further.”

From behind Mio’s back, Noel said so as if she had done something wrong, and stood up.

“Please do enjoy our bath, and eliminate fatigue from your body… I will be awaiting orders in the changing room -- Yuki<ref>Miss Yuki is used here, like the many places in the text</ref>, please excuse me.”

“Ah…”

While washing her body, Yuki nodded, and hence Noel left the bath after giving a bow. And then--

“--You’re thinking that by going to ask Klaus yourself, you can cancel Takigawa’s spying mission, right?”

Hearing Yuki say snappily--

“I only just…”

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 1

2015-09-22T21:52:01Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=14|tpages=16}}
==Being with You in the Demon Realm==
===Part 1===
Midnight came around, and Lucia appeared on time.

Jumping through space and appearing before Basara and the rest—

“Thank you for waiting…is everyone ready?”

Her tone and liveliness were completely different from Maria’s – relatively cold.

“—We’re ready, please begin.”

Toujou Basara nodded his head and replied. For the past month, everyone had been preparing for this journey.

Other than Maria, they were all wearing their school uniform, including Kurumi who had changed into the uniform she had worn to attend Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival. Although Yuki and Kurumi had their Hero battle clothes, they decided not to wear clothes that could stimulate the Demons.

Because -- including Basara, their positions today are not Heroes -- but instead just purely Mio’s family and friends.

For their clothes and daily necessities, they had gone with packing for a short trip overseas. According to Maria, their clothes could be washed anywhere and their weapons could be summoned anytime, to there isn’t any personal concerns; both Yuki and Kurumi only needed to prepare the medicinal items needed for the Heroes.

Thus, Basara and Mio each packed a single luggage case, and Yuki and Kurumi two each, each and every one being of a different size; Maria has her own residence within the Demon Realm, so she didn’t pack anything.

“Alright, we will now depart.”

With that, a large magic circle appeared in the space beside Lucia and slowly merged into the space, turning into a pitch-black hole.

“My god…”

Kurumi became amazed.

Of course Kurumi would be amazed. Normally, humans needed to fulfil some conditions before they are able to proceed to the Demon Realm. The Demon Race are beings in a higher class than Humans, and that the dimension the Demon Realm was higher than the dimension Humans are in; the principles in constructing a tunnel from a higher to lower dimension are complete different from that of from a lower to higher dimension.

One of the ways for to construct a tunnel was to make use of the overlapping between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm with its lessor numbers, to create space instability in some places and the natural phenomena -- The 「Dimensional Boundary」. Japan has some places where the Dimensional Boundary has occurred that are currently strictly controlled by the Hero [Village] – without their authorization, those like the exiled Basara and Mio who has Demon blood within her are not allowed to use it. Jin who had pretended to be going to Dubai when in truth going to the Demon Realm when Mio and the rest started living together had probably used a Dimensional Boundary overseas.

''…My dad has got many connections after all.''

Even if Jin has been blacklisted by the Heroes in Japan, the Hero of the Great War is still very popular overseas, so finding a way to the Demon Realm wouldn’t be something difficult for him.

And right now, Lucia who is a pure Demon had just created a very stable Dimensional Boundary that even Humans like Basara can cross, showing a glimpse of her power to them.

…But since Lucia is the Right-Hand Man of the leader of the Moderates Faction, such power was to be expected.

Amongst the Heroes, there were some specialising in creating spells that manipulate space, but Basara had never seen one that are as stable as the one before him right now. Of course, being able to construct barriers or manipulate space does not equate to strong battle power. Just then—

“There’s nothing to be surprised about. Mio-sama has Demon blood, Basara uses a cursed sword, some of Kurumi’s contracted spirits relations to the Demon Realm; just by taking advantage of those demonic fluctuations, creating a Dimensional Boundary that you all can pass through isn’t that hard.”

Lucia said, as if seeing through why they were so surprised.

“…What about me? My [Sakuya] shouldn’t have any demonic fluctuations.”

“—Affirmative, Yuki’s spirit sword doesn’t contain any demonic fluctuations.”

Lucia slightly nodded in response to Yuki’s question.

“That’s why, I’ve used those demonic fluctuations within your body.”

“Within my body…?”

“The fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract you had made with Basara. Yuki sis and Mio-sama are both linked to Basara with my demonic power.”

The intermediary Maria, explained to Yuki who was frowning from being unable to understand.

“So, it doesn’t really matter even if Mio-sama doesn’t have Demon blood; as for Kurumi, she recently has been through my succubus baptism a lot, so its fine even if she doesn’t have any demonic spirits, they all would be able to pass through one-sama’s Dimensional Boundary.”

“ ! …T-That was why you had done all those things?”

Upon seeing the red-faced Kurumi coyly <ref>shyly, embarrassed</ref> ask, Maria replied all smiles:

“You’re wrong. I was unable to hold back my succubus instincts, and vented my libido on you.”

“Y-You idiot! Why do I have to handle your libido!?”

“C-Calm down, Kurumi. If you start to Maria’s tone, you’ll fall into her trap.”

“ ! ….Big sis~”

Kurumi immediately plunged into Yuki’s arms after being warned by Mio, and Yuki began patting her head to placate her.

Yuki is showing such a happy face…such glaring big-sister’s-love radiance.

「…………」

Lucia quietly watched all this, her eyebrows not wrinkling even once. Even while standing still in a very natural way, she didn’t show any sign of any flaws or struggles, while maintaining the Dimensional Boundary. Her outer-appearances are similar to Maria’s adult form, and she could very well be a S-Class expert.

“……Is anything wrong?”

Seeing Lucia sense Basara’s gaze, she replied [Nothing] and turned to Mio and the rest.

As if seeing what this meant, they became serious and stopped making a ruckus.

Toujou Basara thus said to the four of them:

「——Let’s go.」

They nodded -- and walked towards the Dimensional Boundary in a single file.

===Part 2===

They were immediately enveloped by an abyss-like darkness, and they suddenly lost their orientation.

As if like they were in outer space.

--However, that sensation was short-lived.

In the next moment -– they were all standing within an unfamiliar forest with the sweet smell of grass; as the wind blew, the rays of sunlight scattered on the ground also underwent some changes.

It’s just as Maria said, there was a time difference from Japan.

“This place is—“

“--Adola Forest.”

Lucia turned to face Basara, and answered his uncertainty. Just then—

“Adola Forest…is this place?”

Kurumi asked while shrinking her body away, making Mio surprised.

“You know this place?”

“Yes. Although our knowledge of the terrain in the Demon Realm is limited – everyone will definitely know about Adola Forest.”

For Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi, all of their knowledge of this place came from their elders who had participated in the previous war. In the past, the Moderates Faction controlled majority of the Demon Realm, but then rapidly lost power and influence with the death of Wilbert, ending up in today’s state. Comparing from fifteen years ago during the war, the current power map must have already changed a lot. But the Moderates Faction probably never accounted for this forest, since after all—

“—This place is the forest closest to the Demon Lord Wilbert’s castle.”

This might have been a suitable place for Basara and the rest to land, having been invited by the Moderates Faction after all. However—

“Lucia-oneesama – why didn’t you directly bring us into Vereda City?”

Maria asked while frowning. The term Maria just said was also one that Basara and the other Heroes often heard – The city of the Demon Lord’s Capital back when Wilbert was still on the throne.

As the ones who were invited by the current leader of the Moderate Faction Ramusas and other high-class Demons, it would usually be done as Maria said, sending them directly into the city to save trouble and simplify matters.

“From the viewpoint of crisis management, we have made the decision to try to avoid the areas near and within the city, to prevent any involvement and manipulation of a third party and be mistaken as an enemy invasion.”

“You might be right, but do remember that the Current Demon Lord Faction is also after Mio-sama’s life—“

“I am well aware of that, and that is why I had chosen Adola Forest. This place is not far away from the city, it’s difficult to observe anything from outside, and it would be difficult for anyone in the surrounding areas to feel any Dimensional Linking.”

After Lucia replied without any change in her expression to the complaining Maria—

“Let us walk for a short distance, and there will be a horse carriage to bring us into the city – Please follow me.”

And proceeded to walk off in another direction into the forest.

“I’m sorry, everyone…”

Maria lowered her eyes while feeling bad, and Basara patted her shoulder and said:

“No need to say it like it’s your fault… I guess we better get moving then.”

“…Alright.”

Maria nodded, and Basara began following Lucia.

Much less a pavement, there wasn’t even an exposed path on the forest floor. Everyone walked in a single file slowly through the grass, and soon—

“Eh… When I had first about the Demon Realm, I had thought that it would be a dark and scary place; but in the end it was just as Maria said, it wasn’t much different from our world, and there’s even a sun… There’s so many different types of plants here, giving the forest so much fresh air, it just feels no different from the mountains in the countryside.”

Mio expressed her feelings to the view of the natural forest before her. As it’s their first visit, Basara consulted Maria on a few matters to gain some knowledge on things like cultures and customs; but upon seeing a view completely contrary to his expectations, everything felt fresh. It’s just—

“What fresh air… Really, you just don’t understand.”

“What do you mean, Kurumi?”

Behind her, Kurumi sighed, and Mio turned back to ask.

“You have Demon blood, so you might not have noticed… While the views and scenes within the forest are indeed beautiful, the concentration of demonic power within this place is completely shocking. With such strong demonic fluctuations, it really gives people of coming to the Demon Realm.”

Hearing Kurumi say tensely, Mio became surprised.

“Oh… Is it true, Basara?”

“Yes, the demonic concentration within this place are very strong. Remember Zolgear’s house? It’s similar to that.”

Such thick demonic concentrations will probably lower the immunity system of a normal human, but as ones who had underwent the training from the Heroes, that might not be too much of a problem. But as such strong demonic concentrations usually equates to a fairly powerful demon or evil spirit lurking around, they were unable to relax.

“Really…? In such a natural and beautiful place?”

Basara gave a bitter smile to Mio who muttered unbelievably, and turned his sight to another place.

“…Yuki, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine.”

Beside Basara, Yuki nodded and replied, showing no hints of any stress within her expression.

…Probably because she’s the user of [Sakuya].

In short, the spirit sword can purify her body anytime, even weakening the demonic fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract; it certainly is useful as a Hero, but it presents another problem in the Demon Realm. Being unable to use [Sakuya]’s original amount of power like within Zolgear’s mansion, the one most affected by the demonic concentration is undoubtedly Yuki.

Basara couldn’t see any abnormalities in Yuki right now. But before Yuki manages to get used to the demonic concentration, there would be a burden on her, so any repercussions appearing wouldn’t be strange at all.

“Yuki—“

Basara originally wanted to help Yuki carry one of the two luggage she was carrying, but instead retracted his words.

Yuki probably is already aware that the one most affected by the demonic concentrations in the Demon Realm will be her.

But yet she still agreed to go along with Basara and the rest. Basara’s worries, might be contempt in Yuki’s eyes.

“What is it, Basara?”

Replying, Yuki’s breaths became slightly faster.

“Nothing. It’s great if you’re alright – let’s go.”

Hearing Basara expressing trust and worry, Yuki became slightly surprised.

“…Oh.”

And happily smiled.

Just like that -- after following behind Lucia for a while, they saw an ancient-type wooden horse carriage with a window waiting for them in a more open area. The carriage would probably be able to easily fit more than ten people, and there were four black horses attached before it. However--

“T-The horses in the Demon Realm are very big…”

Mio said. The Human Realm had many horses like those used in agricultural activities, but they all pale into insignificance. The horses before them are at least three metres tall, its stature doesn’t seem heavy and seemed more like racing horses.

“No, these horses are especially different. Horses of this size are rare in the Demon Realm.”

Two maidservants then appeared at the front of the carriage, most likely to be Lucia’s subordinates. They approached them after opening the door, and said respectfully:

“Everybody, please enter the carriage, and leave your luggage to us.”

And then carried their luggage onto the goods rack at the trailing end of the carriage. Just then--

“Ah, no need, I’ll carry this myself.” “Me too, sorry to cause inconvenience to you.”

After handing over the luggage containing their clothes and sundry items, the other luggage contains their assist tools <ref>for their weapons, I think?</ref>, which would naturally be better if they were to carry it themselves.

After the two of them entered the carriage, Lucia entered last, and a maidservant closed the carriage door. After ensuring they the maids had gotten onto the coachman’s seat and gripped the reins, she said:

“--Everyone, we will be departing now.”

At the same time, the horses attached to the carriage began to move forward slowly. Not long after leaving the open area, the horse carriage got onto a dirt path and began to gain speed. While observing the scenery passing by the window, Basara asked:

“Um… How long will it approximately take to reach Vereda City?”

“--In terms of the units from your realm, it will be about an hour.”

Lucia answered without even looking at Basara from her position right at the edge of the seats.As they would all be under her care for the next hour, Basara had wanted to try to close the gap between them and her…but as her attitude is that cold, everyone hesitated on whether they should speak or not.”

「……………………………」

The depressing silence went on and on. What could be heard in the interior of the carriage, was only the sounds of the wheels of the horse carriage rolling on the path.

“……Ah, everyone, please look to your left!”

Suddenly, Maria said as if wanting to dissolve the awkwardness within the carriage. When everyone turned towards the voice to the left -- the horse carriage left the forest, and wide and droad hills came into view; in the bottom right of the window is the view of the many many buildings of the city. Surrounding the city, is the outer wall that seemed to have been made by cutting from a large piece of rock.

“Wow…”

A very spectacular view it was. That is likely the previous Demon Lord’s royal capital -- Vereda.

“So the city with a castle at the centre of the urban is Vereda City?”

“Yes. That and the castle was governed by Mio-sama’s father, His Majesty Wilbert, and its governor right now is His Majesty Wilbert’s brother Ramusas-sama.”

“…………”

Listening to Maria’s explanation, Mio silently griped Basara’s hand while looking at the view through the window, and Basara held that cold and trembling hand.

As the scenery passed by the window without stopping, they got closer and closer to that far-away castle.

===Part 3===

After the horse carriage Basara and the rest were on followed around over half of the city’s wall, they finally arrived at the back entrance of the castle.

Mio was the spiritual leader of the Moderates Faction as Wilbert’s only daughter, and Basara and the others were Heroes. If they were to simply cross the urban district and be recognised, a large commotion would likely be created. Going around the urban district after entering the city was probably a good choice. After crossing the moat on the bridge let down, the horse carriage finally came to a stop. The door was then opened from the outside, and after Lucia alighted from the carriage--

“Mio-sama, and the other guests -- welcome to Vereda City.”

Lucia formally welcomed them with a serious bow, and the other maids also bowed. The main guest is Mio, while Basara and the rest were accompanying her, thus--

“Err… I am Naruse Mio, I’ll be under your care for the next few days.”

Originally planning to remain amongst her companions, Mio then stepped forward, unsure of how she should be acting, tentatively bowing first before saying that.

“……Well then, please come this way.”

Lucia said so, and the maids behind her bowed and went past them towards the horse carriage. They were probably going to get their luggage.

After handing their luggage over to them, Basara and the rest went into the city under the lead of Lucia. Even if they had entered through the back entrance, the ceiling was still pretty high, and the decorations were still very luxurious.

Much attention was undoubtedly given to the furnishings and lighting within the walkways and corridors, as they seem to tell many stories from the past. Of course, everything was spotless.

''…As expected of the spiritual leader Wilbert’s Moderates Faction’s city.''

The Royal Capital displays the prestige of the nation. Even though the Moderates Faction quickly lost power after Wilbert’s death, the urban areas were still very vibrant from what they could see from the horse carriage; probably because from the civilians’ viewpoint, this castle that symbolises the Moderates Faction preserves the vestiges of Wilbert when he was still alive for the sake of it.

Following Lucia, they crossed through the corridors filled with a solemn <ref>formal and dignified</ref> atmosphere, and after a few turns -- they came before the door to the room at the end of a corridor.

“This is the room Mio-sama will be staying in during her visit here. The males’ room for Basara <ref>[Chinese]The honorific used here: when translated literally, it would give [Mr Basara], but I left it out since it doesn't really fit</ref> is at another place, someone else will be coming later to show you the way.”

Opening the door after saying that, what they all saw behind the door turned Basara and the other speechless for a while. Not because it was stunning -- the truth was the opposite.

Opening the door after saying that, what they all saw behind the door turned Basara and the other speechless for a while. Not because it was stunning -- the truth was the opposite. The high and wide spaces and high-class furnishings that created a luxurious feel, are all completely absent in this room; the room only contained a plain bed, sofa, table, and otherbasic necessities of the lowest grade. After entering the room, it seems that the lighting is also poor, making the place fairly dim. Seeing a room like that--

“…From the furnishings seen on the way here and the decorations of the other rooms, this just isn’t a guest’s room but a warehouse for piling excess furniture. I’m fine with it, but is this really the room for the only daughter of the previous demon lord?”

Kurumi asked coldly.

“Ramusas-sama wanted you to use the rooms on this side.”

Lucia indifferently answered, not minding Kurumi’s gaze at all.

''…I see, the same old trick.''

Basara had heard from Takigawa that Ramusas held no goodwill to Mio. There were ill-will between each royal family members held over seizing power, just like from a long time ago in the Human Realm -- from all indications, there was no need to anticipate the reunion between the so-called niece and uncle.

“…………”

Mio lowered her eyes, unable to hide the sorrow from showing up in her eyes. She was originally looking forward to coming to the Demon Realm, hoping to experience some warmth from her blood relatives, but yet now she is receiving the cold shoulder.

''…Since it’s become like this.''

There is no need for her to remain here for long. After thanking the maidservants who arrived to deliver their luggage, Basara then turned to Lucia--

“I understand… Since that is the case, we’ll go along with the flow for now. Right now, can we ask for you to bring us to meet with Ramusas-sama? We all have our own lives to live, and we hope to return as soon as possible.”

And said so very seriously. Only to see shake her head and reply:

“I’m very sorry. Ramusas-sama is currently out on business and is not in the city. He will be meeting you all tomorrow.”

“Not in the city? Wasn’t he the one who invited us here?”

Yuki asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Affirmative. If you had come when I had visited you, there would have been no problems at all with Ramusas-sama’s schedule. However, just like every one of you have your own lives to live, we also have our issues to settle. Especially now where it can be considered that we Moderates Faction is at war with the leader of the Current Demon Lord Faction Leohart.”

Lucia then continued:

“As the representative leader of the Moderates Faction, Ramusas-sama is very busy with his usual office work, and coincidentally today he had matters where he could not be absent from. We had complied with you delaying your journey by a month, so can you not wait for just a single day?”

“”………………””

Since Lucia had said it that way, Basara and the rest could find no words to refute that at all.

“…Then why didn’t you just wait until tomorrow to bring us here?”

In the end, Kurumi was only able to muster a complaint quietly.

“Thank you all for your kind understanding. Well then--“

As Lucia said that, someone knocked on the door and entered the room.

“…Please have some tea.”

That was a beautiful brown-skinned maidservant. The girl pushing a metal cart loaded with a tea set was one that Basara and the rest recognised. Thus, Basara couldn’t help but to say her name.

“Zest…!”

[Hello.] Zest nodded at Basara, and then said:

“It’s been a long time since I last saw you, Toujou Basara -- no, Basara. <ref>Same as the above note about Mr.</ref>

Seeing her, Kurumi then leaned over to Yuki’s ear and asked:

“….So she is that Zest?” “Yes, she was previously Zolgear’s subordinate.”

Yuki answered Kurumi who had never met with Zest.

“You seem well… This is great.”

“Yes. Thanks to your care, Zest is very grateful to you.”

Towards the expression Zest showed when Basara expressed his relief, he was somewhat surprised. Because Zest faintly smiled. Seeing her smile for the first time--

''…She can already smile…''

Basara lamented. After defeating Zolgear -- the Toujou household temporarily took in Zest, until the one sent by the Moderates Faction brought her back to the Demon Realm, having agreed to find a place for her. Back then until when Zest was almost killed by Zolgear who had deemed her to be a burden, her expression was always icily inorganic. When if she received protection as a witness, there were some uneasiness in handing over Zest who was of the Current Demon Lord Faction over to the Moderates Faction; so considering Zest’s power and the possibility that she might escape from the Demon Realm, Basara had told her that she can return any time before she had left. On their way here and until they were brought to this room, there were still worries on whether did Zest receive any ill-treatment -- seeing that it was all himself over thinking, it was all great. However--

“……!”

Toujou Basara line of sight was drawn to another change in Zest, and he gulped.

--In Basara’s mind, Zest was a female with an extremely good body figure. It’s only been two months since they had defeated Zolgear and handed Zest over to the Moderates Faction, but yet Zest’s breasts had definitely gotten bigger. Not only Basara, this shock surpassed that of this sudden reunion in Mio and Yuki, causing them to stare at her in disbelief.

“………Ah.”

Seemingly having noticed their gazes on her, Zest gently twisted her body shyly red-faced. Even then, her breasts with a shocking amount of volume sensationally shook left and right.

“S-Sorry…!”

Basara hurriedly averted his eyes, and Zest shook her head and said [It’s fine].

“It’s not surprising that you’ll be surprised… Even I did not expect that my body would become like this. According to the doctors -- this change is due to the release from my previously repressed state, not due to something like an illness, so there is no need for any worry.”

“…--I see.”

Hearing Zest say that, Basara answered in a low voice.

Ever since they gained victory from Zolgear, even Zest along with Maria and Sheera had escaped from Zolgear’s control. Since this was the result, rather than saying [change], it would be more appropriate to call it returning to the rightful original appearance. Just then--

“Zest will be responsible for Basara’s<ref>same and the above note</ref> daily life while you are here, so please do not hesitate to call for her if you ever need anything. Zest -- you will be bringing Basara<ref>same, last time I’ll be doing this note in Lucia’s speech</ref> to his room later.”

“--Understood, Lucia-sama.”

Seeing Zest bowing on receiving her order, Lucia said [Good.] and continued:

“You’re all probably become tired on your way here. There’s still some time before dinner, so please get some rest in this room. You’ll be notified when your meals are ready. I’ll be taking my leave now.”

And Lucia turned to leave after taking a bow -- but then stopped before the door and turned back to say:

“Maria -- remember to come to my room after drinking your tea, and give me a detailed report on all of your actions over there.”

“…….Alright, understood, Lucia-oneesama.”

After Maria nodded, only then did Lucia leave the room for real.

Getting some rest in this room before having dinner, actually has the same meaning as [do not leave this room].

[[Image:Shinmai v05 025.jpg|thumb]]

As lamenting wouldn’t change anything, Basara and the rest then tentatively chose to drink the tea Zest had prepared for them. After sitting down on the sofa around the large table in the center of the room, Zest placed tea cups before them and raised the white porcelain teapot to pour tea into Basara’s cup first. Basara then raised his cup to have a taste.

“Ah… The aroma and taste is very similar to the red tea we usually have.”

The tea in Demon Realm very different, so considering that this is everyone first time here, I tried to choose a tea that has a taste very similar to the ones in the Human Realm… Is it to everyone’s tastes?”

“Yes, it’s very good… Thank you, Zest.”

“…Is that so, that’s great.”

Zest slightly smiled happily.

“You two seem to be very chummy… I haven’t drank any tea yet but why is it that I am getting heated up?” <ref>Pun here: Jealousy</ref>

Mio said while shooting daggers with her eyes while looking at Basara and Zest talking.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t have that intention…”

Zest said with a pained expression, and poured tea into Mio’s cup.

Later -- the atmosphere in the room became tense. Mio’s adoptive parents who she had believed to be her real parents, were killed by the high-class demon Zolgear -- and Zest was his subordinate.

Of course, Zest was only following orders from her master Zolgear, and was unrelated to the death of Mio’s adoptive parents; but emotions wasn’t something that could be delineated <ref>describe or portray (something) precisely/indicate the exact position of (a border or boundary)</ref> , and it was for that reason that Basara had left Zest to the Moderates Faction. Even if Mio had given up on killing her sworn enemy Zolgear, immediately making her live together with the subordinate of her sworn enemy was just too cruel to her. It was for those reasons that Mio had practically not said anything to Zest when she stayed in the Toujou Residences temporarily, and Basara had left Mio as she is.

However -- when Zest stepped back after pouring Mio’s tea, Mio raised her tea cup and said:

“Really… For me to be worried that you would be abused, it was all for nought.”

Those words bringing a hint of snorting, caused everyone to be surprised, especially Zest who had become frozen. However, that couldn’t be helped.

“Eh -- W-Why…?”

Realising that everyone was now looking at her, she frowned in confusion. Most likely, she hadn’t realised -- what the words she just said really meant. Those words she had just said so easily, probably unloaded much of what’s on Zest’s heart. Seeing Mio become like this, it seemed very cute in Basara’s eyes, hence he brought his hand to pat Mio’s head.

“Oi, what are you doing, Basara -- why are you suddenly acting like that?”

“Nothing, it’s for no reason. I only suddenly felt the urge to do this.”

Basara said to the puzzled Mio who made no actions to stop him.

Yuki, Maria, and kurumi smiled bitterly, and Zest quietly held back her tears. The tense atmosphere disappearing, warmth filled the space within the room.

===Part 4===

While having tea, everyone talked about what they should be doing for their future.

Regretfully, it appears that they were not very welcome here, and all unanimously agreed that they should all return to the Human Realm as soon as possible after finishing what they needed to do. But right now, Mio was unable to decide whether she should hand over Wilbert’s power, and she only know that she can’t make a decision she would regret. Speaking of which, there were people like Ramusas who wanted Mio to hand over Wilbert’s power, as well as people who wanted to crown Mio as the new Demon Lord within the Moderates Faction; even though Mio had no intention of ever becoming a Demon Lord, she has to carefully listen to the views of both side and make an informed final judgement. As Ramusas is not in this city right now, they could only ask Ramusas to explain and clarify the consideration of both sides of the Moderates Faction. After discussing for quite a while--

“The report Lucia mentioned about… Is it referring to what happened when you were threatened by Zolgear?”

Basara impulsively turned towards Maria and asked something that caught his attention.

“That’s right… Even if it was my mother that was taken as a hostage, my actions would not be pardoned at all because of that.”

Maria showed a self-deprecating smile when answering Basara’s question.

“Speaking of which, I didn’t expect to find a cold-blooded woman much icier than my older sister. Why are you sisters so different…?”

“…Kurumi, what do you mean by that? Your older sister will not get angry, so please tell me.”

Kurumi’s words caused Yuki to become oppressive, pressing closer towards Kurumi with every single word.

“N-Nothing! W-What I wanted to say is, your coldness wouldn’t cause discomfort to anyone, but Lucia’s coldness will cause--“

As Kurumi frantically tried to explain--

“So you mean… [I’m very very sorry]?”

A sighing voice suddenly sounded out from within the room.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>?”

At the same time, Toujou Basara felt a weight suddenly appearing on his thighs. Lowering his sights, a small young-looking succubus was already sitting on his thighs. Seeing the girl which seemed even younger than Maria--

“Ah--!”

The others also then noticed the presence of that small succubus and became shocked. Then--

“M-Mama?!”

When Maria exclaimed with surprise, the small succubus -- Sheera let out a wry smile and said:

“Arara~, why did you exclaim, Maria~? Are you that happy from seeing your beloved mother~?”

“Not that… I was only just shocked, seeing you suddenly appear from out of nowhere.”

But Sheera ignored Maria’s retort, and tilted her head back to face Basara and said:

“Sorry, little Basara… <ref>honorific used here is to address someone younger, little brother is used here</ref> Aunty also wants to apologise to Mio<ref>same as the note before, but little sister is the one used here</ref> and everyone else. Our Lucia seemed to have shown everyone some disrespect.”

The loli-succubus mother then giggled after saying that.

“I-It’s fine… It’s been quite a while since we last saw you, Sheera <ref>honorific used here is to address an elder, e.g. miss</ref>. You seem just as lively as ever.”

The first time Basara saw Sheera was when she appeared before Maria who had lost all hope thinking that she had been killed. She probably cracked a joke sensing that the situation was progressing down the wrong direction. Sheera was also fairly serious when she apologised -- but her personality is even livelier and more mischievous than Maria. Before the emissary <ref>a person sent as a diplomatic representative on a special mission</ref> from the Moderates arrived at their house, both Sheera and Zest had stayed in the Toujou Household, and those days were especially lively and noisy, they had almost died from being played around in Sheera’s hands.

''…but then again,''

Although Basara had only said his greetings at their reunion just now, he is right now especially anxious. Before Sheera had said anything, he had not sensed anyone sitting on his thighs, much less anyone entering the room. Of course, drinking some more tea might have made him relax a bit, but he had never once put down his guard. It appears that as Maria’s mother, Sheera was definitely no pushover. Just as everyone was becoming scared of Sheera’s unpredictability, unable to say anything--

“Really, just from who did she inherit her coldness from…?”

Sheera said while supporting her face with her hand:

“Lucia is indeed very serious person with a very strong sense of responsibility… But it further intensified after becoming Ramusas’s aide~.”

From her speech patterns, one can probably take a glimpse into what level the position she held within the Moderates Faction was.

Since Sheera had called the previous Demon Lord’s brother, the current leader of the Moderates Faction Ramusas without adding any honorifics, and even called Wilbert’s only daughter [little sister]. The reason why the emissary from the Moderates Faction had backed down in the past from Sheera’s smile when she had demanded for Maria who had assisted Zolgear to go with her was likely also for the same reason.

“She is indeed very careful and hardworking… But that personality of hers~~. The fear within Lucia’s subordinate’s hearts must be pretty abundant.”

“I see… The Zest must have had a pretty hard time as a junior.”

After listening to Sheera, Basara then expressed concern for Zest who was standing by the wall, and--

“…Not really, because I am not one of Lucia’s subordinates.”

“Is it so? Then just now Lucia asking you to look after me was…”

“Lucia-sama was only repeating the task that was pre-allocated to me.”

“ ? Then who was the one who ordered you to look after me--“

Just as Basara raised another question in response to Zest’s reply--

“Ara~, that would of course be me, little Basara~.”

The reply came not from Zest, but from his thighs.

“So Sheera is Zest’s…?”

“That’s right~. I felt it would be better if someone who had been working under Zolgear were to not immediately work under Lucia. Of course, Lucia didn’t give her special treatment just because of her origins… it would just be a little too much for her little sisters under her to separate work and personal matters just like Lucia; needless to say, asking Zest<ref>calling her her own little sister here</ref> to assimilate into them is also the same. So the best course of action, was to let me who knew what had happened to take care of her~.”

Behind them, Zest lowered her eyes and then said:

“I really don’t know how I should give my gratitude to Sheera-sama… In my work as a maidservant, I am still lacking in many areas; it’s all thanks to the fact that I’m under Sheera-sama, that I’m able to continue working here until now.”

“Ah~, no need to worry about it. About the matter on you and Zolgear, I also have some stuff that I need to think about.”

“I see…”

Toujou Basara expressed his understanding of the situation. For Zest to be able to smile while working under Lucia, it had very much surprised him -- and it turned out to be his misunderstanding. The reason Zest was able to smile, was because Sheera had taken Zest in as her subordinate after considering her circumstances. That why--

“…I’m really thankful to you, Sheera.”

Basara lowered his head towards Sheera who sat on his thighs and expressed his thanks. Sheera did understand Zest’s circumstances and position in that incident, but there was also the thing about becoming Zolgear’s hostage. Normally speaking, she had no responsibility to be taking care of Zolgear’s subordinate, thus--

“Don’t worry about it. You all had always been taking care of Maria, and had even fought with your lives because of me… See it as my compensation to you.”

Sheera bitterly smile and said. Just then, Maria finished her tea in a single breath--

“--Now then, I guess it is time for me to make my atonement.”

After saying that calmly, Maria then got up from the sofa.”

“It’ll be fine. Would you like me to come along with you?”

“No need, Mio-sama. These things need to be accounted by me alone… I will report every single thing that I have done, and let myself be scolded by Lucia-oneesama.”

Maria shook her head at Mio who was worried about her--

“Everyone please continue resting -- I will be back quickly.”

And after saying that with a smile, Maria left the room with heavy steps.

===Part 5===

After leaving the room, Naruse Maria lowered her head and sighed, then--

“------“

Taking off her smile, her expression became frozen. Taking slow steps, Maria then walked slowly towards Lucia’s office. Within the spacious Vereda City -- Maria crossed the walkways alone.

--Maria had passed countless ministers and maids, but she chose to not talk to them. All along the way, her sight remained fixated on the floor.

''…It’ll be fine.''

Maria was not worried about herself -- but rather, Basara, Mio, and the others. With the help from the Master-Servant Contract, Basara, Mio, and Yuki’s battle potential had underwent enhancements multiple times. With Kurumi adding to that, Zest also joined in now that they have come here.

Compared with Maria who could temporarily raise her battle potential by changing to her adult form, Zest already would usually have power similar to that of a high-class demon. Zest was different from Maria who is only good at housework, having gone through the training for a maid and is able to provide Basara and the others with powers and help of a level similar to them.

''…It’ll all be fine.''

While walking slowing with her head lowered, Maria made a slight smile at the confidence within her heart. Soon -- Maria stopped. Raising her head, a door to a room was before her.

“…………”

Tightly clenching her right fist, Maria knocked on the door twice, and said:

“--Lucia-oneesama, Maria is here.”

From behind the door came a light…yet clear voice--

[…Is it enough?]

And raised a question to Maria. To which Maria nodded and said:

“Yes… That would be enough, thank you for letting me have some time.”

A few seconds later--

[I see -- then please come in.]

The icy cold voice that sent chills through one’s spine came through the door -- and the thick wooden door began to open by itself.

===Part 6===

After the demise of Wilbert, the crowning of the new Demon Lord Leohart created a new force in the Demon Realm. And that -- is the merging of the Radicals and Conservative Factions to become a single Current Demon Lord Faction.

However -- the power of making the decisions in the highest levels of the Current Demon Lord Faction, was not held by Leohart.

Because of the existence of those high-class Demons whose age was already uncountable.

Cardinal, the group that had elected Leohart to be the new Demon Lord, was made up of the seven deadly sins <ref>[https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seven_deadly_sins Seven deadly sins]</ref>-- that is 「Lust」「Gluttony」「Greed」「Sloth」「Wrath」「Envy」 and 「Pride」, symbolising the seven seats within the organisation. Right now--

“--It really was unexpected, for Zolgear to have died like that.”

“That’s right. Once I think about his playground that I can never go to again; I can’t help but to feel regret over it.”

“What’s the problem with that… He’s not the only one who can open a playground, so there wouldn’t be any problems if someone were to succeed him, right? If we were to lose the banquet and women just like that, it’ll be just way too wasteful.”

Those Demons, are currently within the Royal capital of the Current Demon Lord Faction -- in the lowest floors of the city, the high-class conference room for the Cabinet that few knew about<ref>No, not the one where you can put stuff into. The one in a government</ref>. They were all sitting around the round table in the center of the room, casually chatting before the starting of the assembly, with the topic being about -- the death of the one who sat on the seat of 「Lust」, Zolgear.

“Speaking of which, Zolgear just had to die when his suspension was being looked into… His suspension was for planning to make a move against Wilbert’s only daughter, was it retribution?”

“You mean being cursed by Wilbert? Stop cracking jokes… What I think is, he probably caused his own death from playing around too much, since he spends most of his day playing around with those masterpieces of his.”

[Seems logical] As almost everyone began to smile--

“…………”

A certain someone had their eyes shut, remaining silent since the beginning. Sitting separate from the seven deadly sins, the young demon sitting in the eighth ranked seat -- with lean brows, that is the Current Demon Lord Leohart.

He listened to the endless chatting revolving around the death of Zolgear--

''…A bunch of lustful old thieves.''

He very much despised them. For him to not say out his thoughts, he had his reasons.

--Right now, Cardinal holds authority equal to or more than Demon Lord Leohart.

Rhetorically on the surface, it was to prevent the over-concentration of power. Cardinal is not only the advisory body for the Demon Lord, if they determine that the Current Demon Lord is abusing the power, they have the power to remove someone from the throne. However -- in truth, that is not really the case.

Leohart’s track record might have been outstanding during the previous war, but him being able to sit on the throne was purely because to Cardinal, he was the best and most useful tool.

On one side, by pushing for the young Leohart for the throne of the Demon Lord, they are able to display the assimilating of the younger generation into the political core, attracting even more support for them; on another side, they will be able to exert political influence through Leohart who they had supported. Even if the power of a single member of Cardinal is below that of Leohart, they are able to instantly strip him of his throne should he ever oppose them.

So in truth, the political core has never assimilated the younger generation into it at all, instead reverting to the political system that of before Wilbert came onto the throne. So currently, if Leohart wants to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, he needs to be of use to Cardinal.

But at best, that was only enough to maintain status quo.

''…Just you wait.''

Demon Lord Leohart slowly opened his eyes, and gazed upon the members of Cardinal with eyes filled with enmity, and secretly vowed.

''…I will definitely personally eliminate you, the leeches of the Demon Realm, thoroughly.''

Leohart will not be willing to play as Cardinal’s puppet forever. For constructing a new order within the Demon Realm, peacefully suppressing the Moderates Faction and other opposing forces is of utmost importance -- but critically, he will have to eradicate the old vermin before his eyes first. Of course, having lived for a very long time in the Demon Realm, their influence is immense and immeasurable; if he were to make any missteps, he himself will be sentenced to death. Still, Leohart’s determination did not waver even one bit. Thus--

''…Firstly.''

Leohart looked towards an empty seat at the table, but it was not Zolgear’s seat representing 「Lust」. Including Leohart’s seat, only six out of the eight seats were filled.

That’s right -- there is still a person who still has not arrived.

--And just then, the coarse thick door to the conference room suddenly began to slowly open, and then--

“I’m sorry everyone, for being late…”

A high-class demon with a deep voice entered the room, and sat down at the seat for the highest ranked amongst the seven deadly sins. Belonging to the president of the unified management of Cardinal -- Archduke Beierfeige.

“What was wrong, Archduke Beierfeige? You came especially late today.”

A member of Cardianl asked Archduke Beierfeige who has appeared long after the set time.

“Ah… I had lost track of time while settling the matter about Zolgear.”

Beierfeige gave a dark smile while replying.

“Didn’t we agree some time ago that before we decide on his successor, I will be filling in the seat for the seat of 『Lust』? I hold no interest at all to his research and property…but that playground of his is another matter, it’ll be a pity to lose it. And so I was thinking, that I should take over the management of that place.”

Those words made another member of Cardinal smile.

“Hoho… That’s great. Handing over that place to Beierfeige-sama is indeed proper, and now I no longer have to worry about finding a place to play.”

Representing [Sloth], Beierfeige is currently the oldest living demon in existence and held a seat ranked higher than Zolgear. It has been said that his harem in the city is made up of as many as four.

However, the president of Cardinal will naturally be no pushovers. Standing at the pinnacle of the Current Demon Lord Faction, Beierfeige is himself symbolises the Ancient Times.

“I’m really sorry for making His Majesty wait for these old bones… I’ve been busy turning those women into my property one by one, so my sense of time is not really that good.”

Hearing Beierfeige say so without any heavy breathing or redness in his face at all--

“…Liveliness is a good thing to have, Beierfeige.”

Leohart replied in a heavy tone. Compared to Wilbert’s power inherited by Mio or the leader of the Moderates Faction Ramusas, Leohart wanted to eliminate Beierfeige much more. Thus, he must never let him realise the killing intent that exists within him at all.

After that, with a [Well then, everyone], Beierfeige announced:

“We shall begin today’s meeting now -- first up, the topic will be about the conditions of the remains of the spirits excavated not too long ago in the Western regions.”

===Part 7===

In this heavy atmosphere, a pair of succubus sisters were looking at each other.

Naruse Maria and the older sister Lucia.

Maria had come to Lucia’s office to report about the events of her being coerced <ref>persuade (an unwilling person) to do something by using force or threats</ref> by Zolgear and the events related to that before and after it.

Although Maria had successfully rescued Mio from the high-class demon Zolgear’s palm, her mother Sheera was instead taken hostage and had to provide her assistance through threats. Maria had originally desperately complied with Lucia’s orders to ignore Zolgear’s threats and put Mio’s protection as a higher priority; but she instead sunk deeper due to a misstep and obeyed Zolgear -- fooling Mio and the rest and pulling them into even more danger. That was roughly the report Maria gave, reporting each and every crime she had made.

And right now -- the heavy atmosphere of the room was created from waiting for Lucia to say something after Maria had finished her report. In the atmosphere that made people hold their breaths in anticipation, Maria made no movements at all, and in the end--

“--Is that really all?”

Lucia spitted out in an extremely cold voice. After that--

“Maria… I am very well aware of your love for mother, and I’m not blaming you for that. I am able to somehow understand your feelings when you found out the news of okaa-sama being taken hostage and how you felt when you made your moves after that.”

“……I understand that.”

Maria quietly nodded.

“It’s been hard on you, Maria… You must’ve been through a lot of pain, and your heart must be in a mess now. You are a very kind child, and I believe that betraying Mio-sama and Basara’s trust in you to help the scum holding okaa-sama hostage must have brought unbelievable pain.”

And Lucia followed up with some kind words -- using not a warm tone, but one that could instantly freeze boiling water.

Thus, Naruse Maria then wordlessly raised her sight.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

And looked into the Lucia’s eyes -- who sat on a chair opposite her behind the office table.

Her older sister’s eyes were as Maria expected, cold enough to send chills through her, and as for her expression -- it held even more oppressive pressure than Basara, causing Maria to gulp.

“However -- even then, what you should have been doing back then was to carry out your mission of protecting Mio-sama, not worrying over the safety of okaa-sama, much less defecting to help Zolgear. It’s just -- I had thought that you were not that foolish, so why were you?”

Lucia then asked again:

“If you were the kind of person that would make this kind of mistake, I would’ve already opposed you becoming Mio-sama’s guardian in the nomination stage, as Ramusas would. However, why did you do something so foolish where you even betrayed those close to you?”

“……”

To Lucia’s question, Maria already had an answer within her heart, but was unable to voice it out. Because she was didn’t want to believe that was the truth -- much less say that it was. However--

”Tell me, Maria -- just how did Zolgear even manage to delude you?”

Yet Lucia pressed her again. Her shrewd older sister before her is not someone who you can make it past by stalling with silence or with lies.

…Additionally.

If Maria remained silent, then it wouldn’t end with just Maria’s punishment. Either Sheera or Lucia may be viewed as the reason for Maria’s crimes. And for not stopping Maria, they might be investigated -- something that must not happen no matter what.

The two of them are family that Maria is proud id. The reason Maria committed those crimes, is because her power is insufficient -- there was definitely no responsibility on Lucia or Sheera. Thus--

“……He told me, about something.”

Maria decided to give up resisting and reveal the truth, and spitted it out:

“The reason Mama lost power and turned like that -- was because she gave birth to me.”

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Lucia then stuttered with a shaking voice, slightly widening her eyes.

''…I see, it really is the case…''

Lucia now understood. Maria has a very soft heart, but her sense of responsibility is very strong. So even if the circumstances caused conflict within her heart, and that was why Lucia had deeply believed Maria would never go as low as helping Zolgear.

''…I see.''

In the space out of Maria’s sight under the table, Lucia clenched her fist.

Trying to suppress the boiling rage without making any movements.

--What Zolgear told Maria, is indeed the truth.

Lucia and Maria’s mother Sheera was the first amongst the succubus race to become a high-class demon, someone who was a well-known figure in the Demon Realm. In the past, Sheera possessed a lot of power, and rumours say that she was a close ally to the strongest Demon Lord Wilbert.

However -- that Sheera one day, for one reason, lost over half of her power.

That, was giving birth to Maria. Everything was fine when Sheera gave birth to Lucia, yet she lost over half her power when she gave birth to Maria -- even becoming unable to even maintain her own original outer appearance, and assumed an appearance even younger than the Maria right now.

However -- everyone else including Lucia were always very careful, not letting Maria find out about it.

The moment she finds out her own birth caused her cute Mother to lose her power and beauty, a heavy blow will undoubtedly be dealt to that child’s heart. As Sheera was someone very special to her, the aftereffects will definitely be very severe.

So as to not let Maria feel any guilt or trauma about her own existence, Sheera and Lucia teamed up with the people around them, protecting Maria from ‘’that’’ together -- by hiding its existence.

It would be impossible to hide the fact that Sheera lost her power, but it might be possible to cut all connections of that to Maria. Thus, everyone lied to Maria that Sheera had lost her powers before having Maria, and spent all efforts on supporting this cover-up. Amongst the people in the Moderates Faction that Sheera was close with, there were quite a number who knew the truth due to being present during childbirth and other reasons, and they felt regret and sympathy over the blow from losing that overwhelming power. Both Lucia and Sheera had went around asking people to not leak out the truth, to the point where Wilbert had even agreed to persuade people to protect the secret. With the cooperation of so many people, they managed to hide the cruel truth from Maria and let her grow up uneventfully.

''…But he dared to…!''

Lucia is already furious to the point where she was already gritting her teeth. Though she didn’t know where and how did Zolgear of the Current Demon Lord Fation got that info where only a small fraction of the people in the Moderates Faction knew -- for him to be still harming people even after his death, he is lowest and dirtiest scum. What Lucia wanted the most was to personally end his life, but from the looks of his psionic response suddenly disappearing when tracking him, he’s probably already dead.

“……”

While the frustrated Lucia tried to suppress her rage--

“……I’m sorry, Lucia-oneesama…”

Maria seemed to take Lucia’s silence as anger directed at her, and lowered her head and said:

“The mama onee-sama respected the most, was snatched away by me…”

“That--“

Hearing Maria say monotonously, Lucia wanted to try to stop Maria train of thought. Perhaps, Maria thought Lucia’s strict attitude was the result of her causing Sheera to lose her power. Or maybe she thought that that was her responsibility, and thus went down the wrong path of wanting to save Sheera alone. But--

''…That’s not it.''

The reason Lucia had been strict with Maria was that as the aide of the current leader of the Moderates Faction Ramusas, her responsibilities are now completely different from her previous post. Having to order her subordinates around and make judgements from time to time, she of course had to be partial and show no favouritism; even when her own little sister became her own subordinate, she must still stick to her principals.

And also, the responsibility of Sheera losing her powers didn’t fall squarely on Maria’s shoulders. Sheera had decided to have children despite knowing that there was that risk, and Lucia and even supported her mother’s decision; and Maria had not disappointed them, being born healthily.

Thus, Lucia very much wanted to say「You’re wrong」「It’s not like that」. You -- the succubus named Maria, had been born with blessings from many people.

However -- Lucia was unable to say it out loud.

Right now, she is not Maria’s older sister, but still Ramusas’s aide. She still had to hand down the punishment to her subordinate who had done wrong, and carry it out as soon as possible. Hence--

“…I now fully understand your reasons for your betrayal.”

Lucia stood up, putting aside her feelings as a family member -- as an older sister, and then frankly said with the expression and tone that of Ramusas’s aide:

“But even then -- your mission is to protect Mio-sama, and putting aside any personal reasons, being swayed by personal emotions and putting your protection target into danger is definitely not allowed.”

Lucia began walking slowly towards Maria, and continued:

“As for your err, Ramusas-sama had given me full authority -- are you ready?”

“…Yes.”

Maria nodded slightly and replied.

Thus -- Lucia materialised her weapon in her right hand, a whip specially made from the leather of the magical creature Behemoth. Standing before Maria while looking at her own little sister with cold eyes, Lucia slowly raised her right hand holding the whip--

“--Could you be more lenient?”

A voice suddenly came from beside them to stop Lucia.

“ ! --Basara!”

Maria’s shocked voice sounded out, naming the one who was leaning against the wall to the right of them.

“……How did you come in here?”

In contrast to the shocked Maria, Lucia only frowned and asked.

“Just now… Sheera suddenly appeared in the room you brought us to.”

Basara began explaining:

“When I asked her how did she suddenly appear on my thighs, I found out that it was just one of her usual pranks -- through one of the magical space connecting tunnels made everywhere in case of an emergency. Thus I guessed that there should be one in your office too, and asked her to let me use it. As Maria seemed to be taking very long, I became worried.”

Basara looked at Lucia eyes, his eyes filled with coldness that seemed different from Lucia’s.

''…I see, so this is…''

According to past reports, Lucia somewhat understood Basara’s personality to a certain extent.

This former Hero teen while having a very warm and kind side, has a very cold side to him as well. Even when he was critically injured by Lars, he was still able to see his true side, and joined hands in the shadows.

Later, he had joined up with Lars to trick Zolgear and successfully managed to rescue the kidnapped Mio and Sheera -- even managing to defeat Zolgear. The first time Lucia met him was about a month ago when she had visited to invite them, and bringing them over to the Demon Realm will be her second time meeting him. As Lucia had only seen images of Basara, she has had some doubts about his other side, but now she can see that it was real.

''……Speaking of which… Really, Mother?''

Having closed the door properly, Lucia was temporarily unable to figure out how did Basara enter the room, but he had actually unexpectedly used Sheera’s space tunnels. While Lucia knew of its existence, she never realised her own office wasn’t an exception, making her feel -- she is far less than mother<ref>far from the standards her mother is at</ref>. After taking a mental sigh, Lucia straightened her heart, looked at Basara and said:

“--However, that person will not accept your request so easily, right?”

“The reason Maria assisted Zolgear, is because she was only thinking of saving her mother Sheera. Thus, if Maria had to take any other responsibility because of Zolgear, I hoped that she would lend a hand… That was what I had said to her.”

Basara’s thought process was justifiable and reasonable, but it just just way too difficult to believe that Sheera would accept Basara’s request just because of that. If anyone else other than the creator of those secret passages were to find out of its locations and methods to utilise it, its usability and practicality would be lowered. As the secrets surrounding them would very likely be revealed once used by any unauthorised persons, it has to be used when all alternatives have been exhausted for it to be most effective. Sheera might not have fully understood that logic…

''If anything -- Sheera seems to have rated the youth Basara very highly’.'' Lucia thought quietly, and then continued:

“…I understand. It’s no wonder that person would show such affections for her daughter… But, let me ask you -- why do you want to shield Maria? No matter how young I am, I am still Ramusas-sama’s aide, and even if you have been exiled, you are still a Hero -- you do realise that by trespassing by office, you are in no position to be defending yourself if you were to be disposed of?”

Lucia’s warning caused Maria to turn pale.

“ ! --H-Hold on! Basara is--“

“Shut up, Maria -- I am currently speaking with Basara here.”

Cutting off Maria’s retort, Lucia then turned to face Basara.

“…I am well aware of that, as well as the consequences too.”

Hearing Basara’s reply--

“…Then why did you still do it? Are you not afraid of death?”

With those words, Lucia hinted that it wouldn’t be weird even if the cost of his actions was death.

“Of course I am afraid of death… However, there are some things that one can never give in to despite one’s fear of death. Indeed, the family of the succubus Maria are you and Sheera, and she is part of the Moderates Faction, shouldering the big responsibility of protecting the daughter of the late previous Demon Lord. But still--“

Basara said firmly:

“Right now, I will repeat what I had already said to the female demon you had sent to bring back Maria… This girl known as Naruse Maria, is my family; here, she is my precious sister, and I will not allow anyone to harm her -- even if you are her blood-related sister, you are no exception.”

“ <nowiki>----</nowiki>! “

That answer caused Maria to tremble, and then--

“Not only me, even Yuki who was in real danger and got implicated has already forgiven her. This incident had left no grudges in any of us, Maria has already repented thoroughly -- then again, wasn’t it you guys who had sent just Maria alone to protect Mio?”

Taking a new breath, Basara then said to Lucia harshly:

“Before you punish her for neglecting her duties, you guys should be reviewing what responsibilities you have in this -- isn’t that right, Lucia?”

Within Toujou Basara’s heart, there were three things that he had to settle and confirm while in the Demon Realm no matter what.

Firstly, to solve the problems left behind by Wilbert’s power within Mio.

Secondly, to confirm the status and condition of Zest who had been handed over to the Moderates Faction.

''…And thirdly…''

To stop 「Maria」 from receiving punishment for assisting Zolgear.

Mio’s problems with the politics and circumstances of the Demon Realm goes a long way, so it naturally can’t be immediately solved. But now that he had confirmed that Zest was being treated well, next came Maria.

And for that--

…He had to make the other party agree to give it up.

Lucia is Ramusas’s aide, so as long as she agrees to give up on Maria’s punishment, the people of the Moderates Faction would not chase after Maria to take responsibility. To Basara’s declaration to protect Maria to the end--

“……So that’s how it is. Toujou Basara, I understand what you are getting at.”

Lucia showed that she understood it.

“『Not allowing anyone to harm family』 Those words does really sound nice. However, do you really mean that you will unconditionally forgive, disregard, and connive the mistakes your family makes?”

“…As long as I know of her wrongdoings, I will immediately correct it, and sometimes even warn or scold her. However--“

Basara continued:

“The two things being mentioned are completely different. The reason Maria obeyed Zolgear, was purely completely to save Sheera--“

“--Even then, she should’ve told either you or me the situation, and sought for assistance; yet this child put her personal feelings first and acted on her own, causing Mio-sama to have fallen into Zolgear’s hands. Although things have ended well luckily with no serious consequences, it was just only the results that were not grave. Maria’s thought to help Mother might deserve sympathy, but what she did was completely not right -- is that not it?”

“That…!”

Lucia was right, and Basara stuttered, unable to retort.

“Additionally, Basara -- you may not have noticed, but you yourselves have done something wrong.”

“…Me?”

“That’s right.” Lucia nodded and said:

“After the incident with Zolgear -- you had used 『It was all to save her mother』, such nice words as an excuse to not administer punishment, never scolding or punishing her even once at all, probably to try to put her heart at ease. After that, you all had chosed to continued living with her like nothing has ever happened.”

“…And what is wrong with that?”

“Do you still not get it? You -- ignored Maria’s guilt of betraying you and wanted her to continue staying in that house like nothing ever happened; because you never blamed her -- she doesn’t want to blame herself; yet you never thought -- of the possibility that Maria’s guilt has never completely disappeared, and some shreds of it still remains in her heart.”

“ ! <nowiki>----</nowiki>?”

Basara then looked at Maria, shocked. And--

“………”

Maria silently lowered her eyes. That reaction and expression, revealed the truth to Basara.

Lucia the said to the speechless Basara:

“…Although she is very happy that she can still continue living together with you, but by staying beside you all every day, she is constantly reminded that she had betrayed her precious family; and whenever you said such warm yet cruel words like 『It’s alright』 and smile, you deepen her pain. With that kind of pain, Maria had treated it as her punishment for betraying you all; yet this child continued to smile, making you all satisfied -- you all had never thought about what she was hiding under her smile.”

Lucia then said with words filled with scorn:

“There is no grudges at all between you all? How laughable. Whenever Mio-sama and Yuki’s curse of the Master-Servant Contract activates, you’ll help them eradicate the guilt that had activated it in the first place, helping them to be lifted from the curse; I believe that kind of situations have already happened many times -- but, where is your care for Maria? Blindly giving kindness and goodwill, is sometimes more cruel than baring your fangs. You guys, hope to protect Maria -- with the actions you have made, do you really think it is really halping this child? What you have told me doesn’t satisfy me at all, was it to only make yourselves happy?”

“No, we--!”

Basara wanted to retort, yet was unable to continue. Maria’s actions just now, had already shown who was right.

“--Since you claim that it’s not it, I’ll give you a chance to prove yourselves.

Lucia said:

“If Maria -- Naruse Maria is really your family, and you really want to stop me from using punishment to save her heart, then there is nothing to be said -- you have to punish Maria yourself, eradicate her pain, and prove that you’re not all bark and no bite.”

“I have to punish Maria…”

These provocative words caused Basara to look at Maria at a loss. Maria remained quiet, but--

“Maria…”

Toujou Basara saw Maria walk slowly towards him.

“……………”

Maria kept quiet, only silently looked upwards at Basara.

Her eyes and expression, caused Basara to make a decision. Thus, Basara put both his hands on Maria’s shoulders, and turned to Lucia, quietly yet heavily saying:

“I promise -- if that will really save Maria, and make you acknowledge me as Maria’s family.

===Part 8===

In the traditions of succubi, the punishments handed down must not only include pain applied to the body, but also making the one being punished feel shame.

The older sister Lucia originally planned to use the whip she used as her weapon to punish Maria, thus she wanted to lend her whip to Basara for him to use. But he shook his head and rejected her, as if wanting to reassure her while his hands were on Maria’s shoulders, and said:

“Since I am the one punishing Maria, I would like to do so with my own hands.”

And after that, Basara explained that his punishment for Maria, would be slapping her butt.

Also known as spanking. Because it was the normal usual method of punishment utilised by Human parents. Right now--

“………”

In order to receive spanking, Naruse Maria was currently doing something while very red-faced.

And that is, taking off her clothes. Normally speaking, spanking didn’t have the requirement of taking off one’s clothes, but when Basara wanted to administer normal spanks, Lucia added on her request.

--Because she reckoned, that it wouldn’t be embarrassing enough.

Lucia originally planned to not only use the whip on Maria, but to also strip off Maria’s clothes one-by-one until she was naked, making her admit her wrongdoings while stark naked, to thoroughly wipe out her guilt and bad feelings.

Thus, that is why Maria is stripping off her clothes. If Basara wanted to create the effects of the whip cutting up Maria’s clothes, he could just simple tear her clothes apart. But as Basara didn’t want to do that, Lucia simply ordered Maria to first take off her clothes.

Not letting Basara take them off, but instead making Maria take them off herself. Because that is part is her punishment.

With only her panty left on, Maria then stood before Basara who waited for her while sitting on the sofa, meeting up with his eyes--

“I’m sorry, Basara. I…”

And apologised for hiding her true feelings. Basara stretched out his left hand, and said while caressing her cheeks:

“I see -- you have also been in so much pain.”

“……I’m sorry.”

Maria apologised once more--

“…--I understand. Right now, I will be punishing you.”

Basara then said:

“However, that is not because you obeyed Zolgear and betrayed us, but because you still smiled despite the pain in your heart. Even if we are not related by blood, even if we are of different races, we are already family -- and I am your older brother. This may all be my wishful thinking, I that is what I believe. That’s why, if you as my little sister do something wrong, I will punish you…understand?”

“……Yes.”

Maria nodded, and Basara then turned to Lucia.

“Lucia, the magic that Maria had used before on Kurumi, the one that had a similar effect and similar method of lifting to the curse of the Master-Servant Contract made between me and both Mio and Yuki -- do you know how to use it too?”

“I do. Why do you ask?”

To Lucia’s question, Basara raised Maria’s right hand and said:

“I do know that I am about to punish her…to not let Maria conceal herself from us anymore, as well as to wipe out feelings like guilt from her heart. I would like to do things more thoroughly -- completely and thoroughly.”

“…If she were to enter an aroused state and experience pleasure and pain, wouldn’t it just nullify the purpose of the punishment?”

Basara replied to Lucia’s point raised:

“This kind of stuff, is according to the practices done in the past.”

Lucia looked silently at Basara for quite a while, and then replied:

“……I understand, I’ll let Maria undergo my baptism, though this is very rarely done between succubi. My base succubus powers is stronger than Maria’s, so there should be an effect.”

And thus began slowly walking towards Maria.

“Maria… Look into my eyes.”

“……Yes, Lucia-oneesama.”

Even though she clearly understood what was coming from the conversation between the two, Maria obeyed her sister. After signs of succubus magic showed up within Lucia’s eyes--

“Ah<nowiki>----</nowiki>…”

Looking directly into it -- a change then occurred within Maria’s childish body. Somewhere within her lower abdomen, a sweet warmth came pouring out, and began to swell. Just as Lucia said, the older sister’s powers was above Maria’s, and the baptism was of course more powerful.

“Ah…Ah! …Aaaahhhh…!”

Beginning to gasp, Maria, collapsed into Basara’s arms. While sitting on the sofa, Basara took the opportunity to place Maria on his thighs.

Her breasts on Basara’s thighs, facing the side -- she was now in the position easiest for Basara to spank her butt. Then--

“--I’m beginning.”

Basara’s low voice sounded out.

“Fuahh… A,Ah…<nowiki>----</nowiki>!”

Spread on Basara’s thighs, gasping hotly while gulping--

“……Yes, Basara, please do… Please heavily punish the me who had deceived you all.”

Maria said such repenting words -- next moment, Basara’s palm landed on Maria’s rump, the slap sounding out in Lucia’s office.

The strong force hitting her paralysed her for a moment -- and then immediately came the scalding pain.

Having gone through a Hero’s training, Basara had slapped Maria’s butt without holding back -- twisting his wrist to its limit, his hand had followed the most optimal line to apply the perfect slap. Right from the start, the strength applied was beyond surprising.

The effects of the baptism didn’t soothe it at all, just like the panty she wore. Thus, Maria gave a scream with tearful eyes.

“ ! ! --Ffuuaaaaaaahhhhhhh♥”

A scream that Maria as a succubus was not expecting, an aroused scream that made weakened her. Her improper gasps, clearly entered Maria’s ears.

''…W-Why did I…give such a…scream…?''

Maria became shocked and dazed, but she was unable to continue thinking.

Because the second hit landed on her butt.

“Eek! Aaahhh<nowiki>-----</nowiki>♥”

[[Image:Shinmai v05 043.jpg|thumb]]

That, undoubtedly, is purely pain only, with no sense of pleasure at all -- but yet, what escaped her mouth was a pleasured scream.

Her reactions and what she felt was clearly mismatched, pushing Maria’s mind into a mess.

''…Ah.''

But she then quickly realised, the pain only existed on her butt -- under the surface, something began changing.

That bundle of warmth began to grow even faster. When the third hit landed--

“Ah<nowiki>～～～～～～～</nowiki>♥”

Naruse Maria finally understood.

Within her body, the pain and pleasure were intertwined together. Experiencing that scalding pain, even hotter pleasure came along with it.

Thus -- in the next instant, she was bathed in pain and pleasure.

With the fourth hit, the pain and pleasure were equal. The fifth hit brought her pain past her limits -- with the sixth hit, only pleasure was left in her mind. With that -- everything began running out of control.

“Haah! …Basara! Ah♥ fu… A-Ahhwoo♥ ooo! Ah--Aaahhhh♥”

With each loud hit Basara landed on Maria’s butt, Maria’s mind was pulled even deeper into the muddle. The bundle of hotness within her began spreading from her butt and thighs. Each time the crisp sound resounded, Maria screamed with an intoxicated expression.

In the moment the tenth hit landed--

“ ! <nowiki>------</nowiki> Haaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh<nowiki>～～～～♥ </nowiki>”

The accumulated pleasure suddenly exploded, and Naruse Maria was instantly pushed to the peak.

With her eyes white from the climax, that small childish body lay paralysed on Basara’s thighs; the pleasuring aftertaste left her sluggish, gasping with pleasure. Suddenly, Basara had stopped spanking her butt -- and Maria indulged while immersed in her happiness and fulfilment. Seeing this--

“--You couldn’t possibly be thinking, that that would be enough to settle things?”

Having watched the whole process up till now, Lucia said coldly.

“Do you really think with with only ten spanks…a single climax, would be enough to make this woman forget it all? If that is so, then you -- are looking down on a woman’s and Maria’s pain.”

“…………”

Basara’s answered Lucia’s disappointment with silence.

As if telling her, that it’s not over yet.

“Ah… Aaoo… Basa-ra…?”

Maria turned to face him with her eyes wet from the pleasure, and realised the hand Basara spanked her with, had went under the band of her panties.

“Ah……”

Without any time to resist, Basara pulled off her panties to her knees. Her small round butts, its redness is now completely visible--

''…My, goodness…''

But it didn’t hurt at all. Probably because the waves of pleasure were washing over her then subsiding, Maria’s butts were moving about on Basara’s thighs, seeming to be very comfortable. Hence, Basara looked at her and said:

“…Maria.”

Raising his left hand, that palm then landed on her butt.

''…Why…Why, am I so hot…''

Maria has been forced to experience her butt being punished, and is experiencing pain -- as well as even stronger pleasure. What was transmitted from the palm, is burning pleasure, as if that hand is warmly scalding her.

“Ah--…”

Maria suddenly felt a sense of floating. Basara had lifted her body from under her, removing her panty that was at her knees, and placed her back on his thighs.

--However, not horizontally in a position where he could easily spank her butt this time.

It instead was a position where Maria was facing Basara, where she was straddling him and as if they were about to hug each other.

“……”

Maria understood that now, she has to look on at him while he administers the pleasure punishment to her naked butt, until all her pain disappears from her heart. Maria had no intention of resisting, because she didn’t want to hide anything from Basara anymore.

Thus, she silently waited for Basara to make his move. Basara’s right hand then smacked onto the butt that was usually covered by her panties, and in that moment--

“ ! --Haaaaaaaahhhhhhh♥”

The first one sent Maria to the peak again -- and when the next one landed, Maria reached the peak once more while looking at Basara’s face.

With every smack landing on her naked butt, each and every one was filled with the happiness from being spanked while sitting on his thighs -- with the pleasure acting as a catalyst for her overwhelming happiness. Very soon, Maria’s young and tender body began showing signs of a women’s fulfilment.

Even while receiving punishment, the tips of Maria’s breasts were swollen and still, and from her mouth and between her legs flowed out Maria’s ‘’love fluids’’. Maria’s small childish body was exploited by Basara with every smack landing just like that, adding on to her hotness rapidly. Once the number passed ten, Maria finally reached her limit.

“ ! <nowiki>～～～～～～～～～～～～～～♥</nowiki>”

Naruse Maria’s hands and legs wrapped around Basara, and her whole body quivered.

“……! Shaaahh…! Aaaoo… Fu-aahh……♥”

She could no longer think, and to the Maria who could only manage to gasp for air--

“<nowiki>-------</nowiki>”

Basara raised his right hand. Seeing this--

“ ! --Basara!”

Lucia couldn’t help but to stop him from the side, but -- in the next moment, what Naruse Maria’s butt that had already reached its limit received, is pampering. Basara’s hand caressed Maria’s butt that had finished receiving its punishment as if to comfort it, no different from the patting of a child’s head to give praise.

“……It’s been hard on you.”

Basara’s tender voice came from her side. Thus--

“……..!”

Maria heavily nodded while many tears rolled from her large wet eyes.

And proceeded to hug Basara even tighter, calling his name once more.

After that--

“Is this punishment enough?”

“…………”

At Basara’s question, Lucia wordlessly gave her affirmative. With that, Basara’s expression relaxed, and lightly caressed Maria’s hair.

--Maria has already fallen asleep on Basara’s thighs.

Lucia handed the anti-inflammatory ointment originally to be used after the whipping to Basara, who then immediately began to apply it to Maria’s butt gently. It was here where Maria had completely lost consciousness. <ref>Had fallen asleep, but '''was''' still aware of what’s going on</ref>

Maria’s normal breathing, showed that she is all well and at peace.

''…I see.''

Lucia watched as Basara caressed Maria’s head with eyes filled with compassion, as then managed to finally somewhat understood why Sheera had taken a liking to Basara. Maria probably didn’t know as it was something from before her birth -- the baptism punishment Basara had requested, was Sheera’s customary trick.

Probably while talking to Basara, Sheera had realised that a part of his heart was similar to her’s. With someone like that accompanying Maria, Lucia felt reassured, yet at the same time slightly afraid.

--Basara is the son of the former Hero [God of War] Jin·Toujou, and just that alone will be enough to make one be on their guard alreadu. But compared with expression of love and affection before her eyes--

''…Just what is with this youth, that can occasionally show cold eyes that can make even me shudder…''

Who knows, hiding within Basara’s heart might be an unimaginably cold emotion.

''…Speaking of which.''

Basara managed to do what he had said, to liberate the pain in Maria’s heart. Despite seeing the heart of her cute little sister being saved by him, there were some bad feelings with her, but even if she managed to stem that fuzzy thought, she was still fearful of him, which just seems too exaggerated...

And right now, there is still something important to do -- thus Lucia began to take action.

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>”

Lucia turned to stare at her office door, and that wooden door suddenly began to open -- and the teenage girl behind the door trembled from the shock at the sudden change of events--

“ ! --Ah… Ah…”

And fell and sat down on the ground. That was the female Hero who had came to the Demon Realm together with Basara--

“Kurumi…?”

Basara called out her name in shock, thinking about after Maria who was asleep on his thighs, he didn’t stand up. Lucia began walking towards Kurumi in Basara’s place, and then said while standing before her eyes:

“Not only did you move about in the city unauthorised, you also secretly listened in on my office… To think that a Hero would do such a unlawful act.”

“I… I……”

Under Lucia’s ruthless criticism, Kurumi panicked and looked towards Basara.

She probably came to look as Basara and Maria seemed to be taking a very long time -- and after hearing the various noises from just now from the office, she remained out here until now since it wasn’t convenient for her to escape back to the room.

--Now, just how should she be handled?

She had not gone through the passage Sheera had constructed, as Lucia would notice it since it had already been used by Basara. With the Master-Servant Contract Basara had made with Mio and Yuki, they could sense his location; but Mio would be too conspicuous since she is the only daughter of the previous Demon Lord, and while Yuki could move about secretly, she could not conceal herself as well as Kurumi who could hide with the magics of her spirits, and thus that is probably why they had sent her. They were all worried about Basara and Maria and thus came to check, that thought was not too hard for him to understand.

…However.

Unfortunately, Lucia is not in a very good mood right now. That was only natural, at this time, the one to release Maria’s pain and make her flighty and happy was originally supposed to be Lucia herself. While originally even thinking that Basara had no such skill, that very role was very abruptly taken away from her.

“Ah… Aahh…!”

“…………”

Probably hearing Maria’s sounds of fawning, Kurumi’s body seems to have been infected and began to seem to feel pleasure and excitement, a dark pleasure starting to take over her heart.

Usually, as Ramusas’s aide -- as well as managing many maidservants, Lucia had to exercise self-discipline and restrain her own desires; but in truth, her instincts as a succubus is much stronger than Maria’s. And right now -- Lucia isn’t that calm enough to be able to suppress her intense instincts.

--Thus, for all of Lucia’s negative and bad feelings, she had decided to vent it all on the Kurumi before her eyes.

In other words, she let loose her succubus baptism. With effects even able to make Maria of the same race to lose strength in her legs, it enveloped the Kurumi who had her immunity lowered from being in the Demon Realm--

“Eh<nowiki>----</nowiki> Ah……”

And caused her to collapse over with her eyes glazing over. Lucia took the opportunity to hold her in her arms, and then brought her into her own office.

“Lucia, why did you…!”

At the words Basara had at the assault before him--

“I’ve said it before. As the aide of Ramusas-sama, this place this my office.”

While holding Kurumi within her arms, Lucia walked towards Basara and answered:

“And this city, is the residence of the previous Demon Lord Wilbert-sama, and also for the current management of the Moderates Faction. She had not used Mother’s tunnel, which shows that she had moved within the city unauthorised to find this place -- and with that, you have no say in what I want to do.”

Lucia said so while looking at Basara, her succubus instincts blazing within her eyes, her body letting out an S-Class aura.

“ ! …Kurumi have not done the Master-Servant Contract with me, and even if the others did, they do not know the ways within the city; so it’s likely that just like me, it was Sheera who told her the way.”

Just now, Lucia seemed to relatively address her mother more respectfully, thus Basara wanted to try raising her name to calm Lucia down. However--

“No need to bring my mother’s name out… This place is my room, so the right to decide is all mine.”

After saying that, she laid down Kurumi on a sofa adjacent to the table adjacent to the sofa Basara was sitting on, and with neat and tidy actions, she began taking off Kurumi’s clothes.

But Lucia’s rationality just barely managed to not be overtaken by her succubus instincts, and so even if she lost her calm, she didn’t forcefully rip apart Kurumi’s clothes. In the blink of an eye, she had stripped Kurumi to her underwear, after undoing the clasps and removing her bra to reveal those luscious breasts, her hands moved towards her panty--

“ ! --Kurumi is your little sister’s rare close friend! If you harm her, Maria will most likely become sad, so please think it over!”

Hearing Basara saying that advice to try to get her to stop--

“<nowiki>------</nowiki>"

Lucia stopped her hands which had already hooked onto Kurumi’s panty. She has her back facing Basara, so she was unable to see what expression he had on right now. However -- after a brief silence, Lucia straightened up and turned around--

“……Alright. For Maria’s sake, I’ll give you another chance.”

And said while looking at Basara with her eyes raging with her succubus instincts:

“You shall take my place, give me a display with this girl, and satisfy my needs -- say if I am not satisfied, I will no longer care if she is Maria’s friend, and administer true happiness devoting all my succubus powers, making her forget even her own identity. Don’t make me make any more allowances.”

“ ! ……I understand.”

Basara helplessly promised. Although further persuasion or negotiation was not impossible, but if he were to fail and provoke Lucia, it’ll be hard to say in what state Kurumi will end up in. Thus--

“……………”

Basara lightly raised Maria and laid her on the sofa to continue sleeping, and then headed towards the sofa Kurumi and Lucia were at.

===Part 9===
=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 1

2015-09-18T20:43:10Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=7|tpages=16}}
==Being with You in the Demon Realm==
===Part 1===
Midnight came around, and Lucia appeared on time.

Jumping through space and appearing before Basara and the rest—

“Thank you for waiting…is everyone ready?”

Her tone and liveliness were completely different from Maria’s – relatively cold.

“—We’re ready, please begin.”

Toujou Basara nodded his head and replied. For the past month, everyone had been preparing for this journey.

Other than Maria, they were all wearing their school uniform, including Kurumi who had changed into the uniform she had worn to attend Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival. Although Yuki and Kurumi had their Hero battle clothes, they decided not to wear clothes that could stimulate the Demons.

Because -- including Basara, their positions today are not Heroes -- but instead just purely Mio’s family and friends.

For their clothes and daily necessities, they had gone with packing for a short trip overseas. According to Maria, their clothes could be washed anywhere and their weapons could be summoned anytime, to there isn’t any personal concerns; both Yuki and Kurumi only needed to prepare the medicinal items needed for the Heroes.

Thus, Basara and Mio each packed a single luggage case, and Yuki and Kurumi two each, each and every one being of a different size; Maria has her own residence within the Demon Realm, so she didn’t pack anything.

“Alright, we will now depart.”

With that, a large magic circle appeared in the space beside Lucia and slowly merged into the space, turning into a pitch-black hole.

“My god…”

Kurumi became amazed.

Of course Kurumi would be amazed. Normally, humans needed to fulfil some conditions before they are able to proceed to the Demon Realm. The Demon Race are beings in a higher class than Humans, and that the dimension the Demon Realm was higher than the dimension Humans are in; the principles in constructing a tunnel from a higher to lower dimension are complete different from that of from a lower to higher dimension.

One of the ways for to construct a tunnel was to make use of the overlapping between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm with its lessor numbers, to create space instability in some places and the natural phenomena -- The 「Dimensional Boundary」. Japan has some places where the Dimensional Boundary has occurred that are currently strictly controlled by the Hero [Village] – without their authorization, those like the exiled Basara and Mio who has Demon blood within her are not allowed to use it. Jin who had pretended to be going to Dubai when in truth going to the Demon Realm when Mio and the rest started living together had probably used a Dimensional Boundary overseas.

''…My dad has got many connections after all.''

Even if Jin has been blacklisted by the Heroes in Japan, the Hero of the Great War is still very popular overseas, so finding a way to the Demon Realm wouldn’t be something difficult for him.

And right now, Lucia who is a pure Demon had just created a very stable Dimensional Boundary that even Humans like Basara can cross, showing a glimpse of her power to them.

…But since Lucia is the Right-Hand Man of the leader of the Moderates Faction, such power was to be expected.

Amongst the Heroes, there were some specialising in creating spells that manipulate space, but Basara had never seen one that are as stable as the one before him right now. Of course, being able to construct barriers or manipulate space does not equate to strong battle power. Just then—

“There’s nothing to be surprised about. Mio-sama has Demon blood, Basara uses a cursed sword, some of Kurumi’s contracted spirits relations to the Demon Realm; just by taking advantage of those demonic fluctuations, creating a Dimensional Boundary that you all can pass through isn’t that hard.”

Lucia said, as if seeing through why they were so surprised.

“…What about me? My [Sakuya] shouldn’t have any demonic fluctuations.”

“—Affirmative, Yuki’s spirit sword doesn’t contain any demonic fluctuations.”

Lucia slightly nodded in response to Yuki’s question.

“That’s why, I’ve used those demonic fluctuations within your body.”

“Within my body…?”

“The fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract you had made with Basara. Yuki sis and Mio-sama are both linked to Basara with my demonic power.”

The intermediary Maria, explained to Yuki who was frowning from being unable to understand.

“So, it doesn’t really matter even if Mio-sama doesn’t have Demon blood; as for Kurumi, she recently has been through my succubus baptism a lot, so its fine even if she doesn’t have any demonic spirits, they all would be able to pass through one-sama’s Dimensional Boundary.”

“ ! …T-That was why you had done all those things?”

Upon seeing the red-faced Kurumi coyly <ref>shyly, embarrassed</ref> ask, Maria replied all smiles:

“You’re wrong. I was unable to hold back my succubus instincts, and vented my libido on you.”

“Y-You idiot! Why do I have to handle your libido!?”

“C-Calm down, Kurumi. If you start to Maria’s tone, you’ll fall into her trap.”

“ ! ….Big sis~”

Kurumi immediately plunged into Yuki’s arms after being warned by Mio, and Yuki began patting her head to placate her.

Yuki is showing such a happy face…such glaring big-sister’s-love radiance.

「…………」

Lucia quietly watched all this, her eyebrows not wrinkling even once. Even while standing still in a very natural way, she didn’t show any sign of any flaws or struggles, while maintaining the Dimensional Boundary. Her outer-appearances are similar to Maria’s adult form, and she could very well be a S-Class expert.

“……Is anything wrong?”

Seeing Lucia sense Basara’s gaze, she replied [Nothing] and turned to Mio and the rest.

As if seeing what this meant, they became serious and stopped making a ruckus.

Toujou Basara thus said to the four of them:

「——Let’s go.」

They nodded -- and walked towards the Dimensional Boundary in a single file.

===Part 2===

They were immediately enveloped by an abyss-like darkness, and they suddenly lost their orientation.

As if like they were in outer space.

--However, that sensation was short-lived.

In the next moment -– they were all standing within an unfamiliar forest with the sweet smell of grass; as the wind blew, the rays of sunlight scattered on the ground also underwent some changes.

It’s just as Maria said, there was a time difference from Japan.

“This place is—“

“--Adola Forest.”

Lucia turned to face Basara, and answered his uncertainty. Just then—

“Adola Forest…is this place?”

Kurumi asked while shrinking her body away, making Mio surprised.

“You know this place?”

“Yes. Although our knowledge of the terrain in the Demon Realm is limited – everyone will definitely know about Adola Forest.”

For Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi, all of their knowledge of this place came from their elders who had participated in the previous war. In the past, the Moderates Faction controlled majority of the Demon Realm, but then rapidly lost power and influence with the death of Wilbert, ending up in today’s state. Comparing from fifteen years ago during the war, the current power map must have already changed a lot. But the Moderates Faction probably never accounted for this forest, since after all—

“—This place is the forest closest to the Demon Lord Wilbert’s castle.”

This might have been a suitable place for Basara and the rest to land, having been invited by the Moderates Faction after all. However—

“Lucia-oneesama – why didn’t you directly bring us into Vereda City?”

Maria asked while frowning. The term Maria just said was also one that Basara and the other Heroes often heard – The city of the Demon Lord’s Capital back when Wilbert was still on the throne.

As the ones who were invited by the current leader of the Moderate Faction Ramusas and other high-class Demons, it would usually be done as Maria said, sending them directly into the city to save trouble and simplify matters.

“From the viewpoint of crisis management, we have made the decision to try to avoid the areas near and within the city, to prevent any involvement and manipulation of a third party and be mistaken as an enemy invasion.”

“You might be right, but do remember that the Current Demon Lord Faction is also after Mio-sama’s life—“

“I am well aware of that, and that is why I had chosen Adola Forest. This place is not far away from the city, it’s difficult to observe anything from outside, and it would be difficult for anyone in the surrounding areas to feel any Dimensional Linking.”

After Lucia replied without any change in her expression to the complaining Maria—

“Let us walk for a short distance, and there will be a horse carriage to bring us into the city – Please follow me.”

And proceeded to walk off in another direction into the forest.

“I’m sorry, everyone…”

Maria lowered her eyes while feeling bad, and Basara patted her shoulder and said:

“No need to say it like it’s your fault… I guess we better get moving then.”

“…Alright.”

Maria nodded, and Basara began following Lucia.

Much less a pavement, there wasn’t even an exposed path on the forest floor. Everyone walked in a single file slowly through the grass, and soon—

“Eh… When I had first about the Demon Realm, I had thought that it would be a dark and scary place; but in the end it was just as Maria said, it wasn’t much different from our world, and there’s even a sun… There’s so many different types of plants here, giving the forest so much fresh air, it just feels no different from the mountains in the countryside.”

Mio expressed her feelings to the view of the natural forest before her. As it’s their first visit, Basara consulted Maria on a few matters to gain some knowledge on things like cultures and customs; but upon seeing a view completely contrary to his expectations, everything felt fresh. It’s just—

“What fresh air… Really, you just don’t understand.”

“What do you mean, Kurumi?”

Behind her, Kurumi sighed, and Mio turned back to ask.

“You have Demon blood, so you might not have noticed… While the views and scenes within the forest are indeed beautiful, the concentration of demonic power within this place is completely shocking. With such strong demonic fluctuations, it really gives people of coming to the Demon Realm.”

Hearing Kurumi say tensely, Mio became surprised.

“Oh… Is it true, Basara?”

“Yes, the demonic concentration within this place are very strong. Remember Zolgear’s house? It’s similar to that.”

Such thick demonic concentrations will probably lower the immunity system of a normal human, but as ones who had underwent the training from the Heroes, that might not be too much of a problem. But as such strong demonic concentrations usually equates to a fairly powerful demon or evil spirit lurking around, they were unable to relax.

“Really…? In such a natural and beautiful place?”

Basara gave a bitter smile to Mio who muttered unbelievably, and turned his sight to another place.

“…Yuki, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine.”

Beside Basara, Yuki nodded and replied, showing no hints of any stress within her expression.

…Probably because she’s the user of [Sakuya].

In short, the spirit sword can purify her body anytime, even weakening the demonic fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract; it certainly is useful as a Hero, but it presents another problem in the Demon Realm. Being unable to use [Sakuya]’s original amount of power like within Zolgear’s mansion, the one most affected by the demonic concentration is undoubtedly Yuki.

Basara couldn’t see any abnormalities in Yuki right now. But before Yuki manages to get used to the demonic concentration, there would be a burden on her, so any repercussions appearing wouldn’t be strange at all.

“Yuki—“

Basara originally wanted to help Yuki carry one of the two luggage she was carrying, but instead retracted his words.

Yuki probably is already aware that the one most affected by the demonic concentrations in the Demon Realm will be her.

But yet she still agreed to go along with Basara and the rest. Basara’s worries, might be contempt in Yuki’s eyes.

“What is it, Basara?”

Replying, Yuki’s breaths became slightly faster.

“Nothing. It’s great if you’re alright – let’s go.”

Hearing Basara expressing trust and worry, Yuki became slightly surprised.

“…Oh.”

And happily smiled.

Just like that -- after following behind Lucia for a while, they saw an ancient-type wooden horse carriage with a window waiting for them in a more open area. The carriage would probably be able to easily fit more than ten people, and there were four black horses attached before it. However--

“T-The horses in the Demon Realm are very big…”

Mio said. The Human Realm had many horses like those used in agricultural activities, but they all pale into insignificance. The horses before them are at least three metres tall, its stature doesn’t seem heavy and seemed more like racing horses.

“No, these horses are especially different. Horses of this size are rare in the Demon Realm.”

Two maidservants then appeared at the front of the carriage, most likely to be Lucia’s subordinates. They approached them after opening the door, and said respectfully:

“Everybody, please enter the carriage, and leave your luggage to us.”

And then carried their luggage onto the goods rack at the trailing end of the carriage. Just then--

“Ah, no need, I’ll carry this myself.” “Me too, sorry to cause inconvenience to you.”

After handing over the luggage containing their clothes and sundry items, the other luggage contains their assist tools <ref>for their weapons, I think?</ref>, which would naturally be better if they were to carry it themselves.

After the two of them entered the carriage, Lucia entered last, and a maidservant closed the carriage door. After ensuring they the maids had gotten onto the coachman’s seat and gripped the reins, she said:

“--Everyone, we will be departing now.”

At the same time, the horses attached to the carriage began to move forward slowly. Not long after leaving the open area, the horse carriage got onto a dirt path and began to gain speed. While observing the scenery passing by the window, Basara asked:

“Um… How long will it approximately take to reach Vereda City?”

“--In terms of the units from your realm, it will be about an hour.”

Lucia answered without even looking at Basara from her position right at the edge of the seats.As they would all be under her care for the next hour, Basara had wanted to try to close the gap between them and her…but as her attitude is that cold, everyone hesitated on whether they should speak or not.”

「……………………………」

The depressing silence went on and on. What could be heard in the interior of the carriage, was only the sounds of the wheels of the horse carriage rolling on the path.

“……Ah, everyone, please look to your left!”

Suddenly, Maria said as if wanting to dissolve the awkwardness within the carriage. When everyone turned towards the voice to the left -- the horse carriage left the forest, and wide and droad hills came into view; in the bottom right of the window is the view of the many many buildings of the city. Surrounding the city, is the outer wall that seemed to have been made by cutting from a large piece of rock.

“Wow…”

A very spectacular view it was. That is likely the previous Demon Lord’s royal capital -- Vereda.

“So the city with a castle at the centre of the urban is Vereda City?”

“Yes. That and the castle was governed by Mio-sama’s father, His Majesty Wilbert, and its governor right now is His Majesty Wilbert’s brother Ramusas-sama.”

“…………”

Listening to Maria’s explanation, Mio silently griped Basara’s hand while looking at the view through the window, and Basara held that cold and trembling hand.

As the scenery passed by the window without stopping, they got closer and closer to that far-away castle.

===Part 3===

After the horse carriage Basara and the rest were on followed around over half of the city’s wall, they finally arrived at the back entrance of the castle.

Mio was the spiritual leader of the Moderates Faction as Wilbert’s only daughter, and Basara and the others were Heroes. If they were to simply cross the urban district and be recognised, a large commotion would likely be created. Going around the urban district after entering the city was probably a good choice. After crossing the moat on the bridge let down, the horse carriage finally came to a stop. The door was then opened from the outside, and after Lucia alighted from the carriage--

“Mio-sama, and the other guests -- welcome to Vereda City.”

Lucia formally welcomed them with a serious bow, and the other maids also bowed. The main guest is Mio, while Basara and the rest were accompanying her, thus--

“Err… I am Naruse Mio, I’ll be under your care for the next few days.”

Originally planning to remain amongst her companions, Mio then stepped forward, unsure of how she should be acting, tentatively bowing first before saying that.

“……Well then, please come this way.”

Lucia said so, and the maids behind her bowed and went past them towards the horse carriage. They were probably going to get their luggage.

After handing their luggage over to them, Basara and the rest went into the city under the lead of Lucia. Even if they had entered through the back entrance, the ceiling was still pretty high, and the decorations were still very luxurious.

Much attention was undoubtedly given to the furnishings and lighting within the walkways and corridors, as they seem to tell many stories from the past. Of course, everything was spotless.

''…As expected of the spiritual leader Wilbert’s Moderates Faction’s city.''

The Royal Capital displays the prestige of the nation. Even though the Moderates Faction quickly lost power after Wilbert’s death, the urban areas were still very vibrant from what they could see from the horse carriage; probably because from the civilians’ viewpoint, this castle that symbolises the Moderates Faction preserves the vestiges of Wilbert when he was still alive for the sake of it.

Following Lucia, they crossed through the corridors filled with a solemn <ref>formal and dignified</ref> atmosphere, and after a few turns -- they came before the door to the room at the end of a corridor.

“This is the room Mio-sama will be staying in during her visit here. The males’ room for Basara <ref>[Chinese]The honorific used here: when translated literally, it would give [Mr Basara], but I left it out since it doesn't really fit</ref> is at another place, someone else will be coming later to show you the way.”

Opening the door after saying that, what they all saw behind the door turned Basara and the other speechless for a while. Not because it was stunning -- the truth was the opposite.

Opening the door after saying that, what they all saw behind the door turned Basara and the other speechless for a while. Not because it was stunning -- the truth was the opposite. The high and wide spaces and high-class furnishings that created a luxurious feel, are all completely absent in this room; the room only contained a plain bed, sofa, table, and otherbasic necessities of the lowest grade. After entering the room, it seems that the lighting is also poor, making the place fairly dim. Seeing a room like that--

“…From the furnishings seen on the way here and the decorations of the other rooms, this just isn’t a guest’s room but a warehouse for piling excess furniture. I’m fine with it, but is this really the room for the only daughter of the previous demon lord?”

Kurumi asked coldly.

“Ramusas-sama wanted you to use the rooms on this side.”

Lucia indifferently answered, not minding Kurumi’s gaze at all.

''…I see, the same old trick.''

Basara had heard from Takigawa that Ramusas held no goodwill to Mio. There were ill-will between each royal family members held over seizing power, just like from a long time ago in the Human Realm -- from all indications, there was no need to anticipate the reunion between the so-called niece and uncle.

“…………”

Mio dropped her eyes, unable to hide the sorrow from showing up in her eyes. She was originally looking forward to coming to the Demon Realm, hoping to experience some warmth from her blood relatives, but yet now she is receiving the cold shoulder.

''…Since it’s become like this.''

There is no need for her to remain here for long. After thanking the maidservants who arrived to deliver their luggage, Basara then turned to Lucia--

“I understand… Since that is the case, we’ll go along with the flow for now. Right now, can we ask for you to bring us to meet with Ramusas-sama? We all have our own lives to live, and we hope to return as soon as possible.”

And said so very seriously. Only to see shake her head and reply:

“I’m very sorry. Ramusas-sama is currently out on business and is not in the city. He will be meeting you all tomorrow.”

“Not in the city? Wasn’t he the one who invited us here?”

Yuki asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Affirmative. If you had come when I had visited you, there would have been no problems at all with Ramusas-sama’s schedule. However, just like every one of you have your own lives to live, we also have our issues to settle. Especially now where it can be considered that we Moderates Faction is at war with the leader of the Current Demon Lord Faction Leohart.”

Lucia then continued:

“As the representative leader of the Moderates Faction, Ramusas-sama is very busy with his usual office work, and coincidentally today he had matters where he could not be absent from. We had complied with you delaying your journey by a month, so can you not wait for just a single day?”

“”………………””

Since Lucia had said it that way, Basara and the rest could find no words to refute that at all.

“…Then why didn’t you just wait until tomorrow to bring us here?”

In the end, Kurumi was only able to muster a complaint quietly.

“Thank you all for your kind understanding. Well then--“

As Lucia said that, someone knocked on the door and entered the room.

“…Please have some tea.”

That was a beautiful brown-skinned maidservant. The girl pushing a metal cart loaded with a tea set was one that Basara and the rest recognised. Thus, Basara couldn’t help but to say her name.

“Zest…!”

[Hello.] Zest nodded at Basara, and then said:

“It’s been a long time since I last saw you, Toujou Basara -- no, Basara. <ref>Same as the above note about Mr.</ref>

Seeing her, Kurumi then leaned over to Yuki’s ear and asked:

“….So she is that Zest?” “Yes, she was previously Zolgear’s subordinate.”

Yuki answered Kurumi who had never met with Zest.

“You seem well… This is great.”

“Yes. Thanks to your care, Zest is very grateful to you.”

Towards the expression Zest showed when Basara expressed his relief, he was somewhat surprised. Because Zest faintly smiled. Seeing her smile for the first time--

''…She can already smile…''

Basara lamented. After defeating Zolgear -- the Toujou household temporarily took in Zest, until the one sent by the Moderates Faction brought her back to the Demon Realm, having agreed to find a place for her. Back then until when Zest was almost killed by Zolgear who had deemed her to be a burden, her expression was always icily inorganic. When if she received protection as a witness, there were some uneasiness in handing over Zest who was of the Current Demon Lord Faction over to the Moderates Faction; so considering Zest’s power and the possibility that she might escape from the Demon Realm, Basara had told her that she can return any time before she had left. On their way here and until they were brought to this room, there were still worries on whether did Zest receive any ill-treatment -- seeing that it was all himself over thinking, it was all great. However--

“……!”

Toujou Basara line of sight was drawn to another change in Zest, and he gulped.

--In Basara’s mind, Zest was a female with an extremely good body figure. It’s only been two months since they had defeated Zolgear and handed Zest over to the Moderates Faction, but yet Zest’s breasts had definitely gotten bigger. Not only Basara, this shock surpassed that of this sudden reunion in Mio and Yuki, causing them to stare at her in disbelief.

“………Ah.”

Seemingly having noticed their gazes on her, Zest gently twisted her body shyly red-faced. Even then, her breasts with a shocking amount of volume sensationally shook left and right.

“S-Sorry…!”

Basara hurriedly averted his eyes, and Zest shook her head and said [It’s fine].

“It’s not surprising that you’ll be surprised… Even I did not expect that my body would become like this. According to the doctors -- this change is due to the release from my previously repressed state, not due to something like an illness, so there is no need for any worry.”

“…--I see.”

Hearing Zest say that, Basara answered in a low voice.

Ever since they gained victory from Zolgear, even Zest along with Maria and Sheera had escaped from Zolgear’s control. Since this was the result, rather than saying [change], it would be more appropriate to call it returning to the rightful original appearance. Just then--

“Zest will be responsible for Basara’s<ref>same and the above note</ref> daily life while you are here, so please do not hesitate to call for her if you ever need anything. Zest -- you will be bringing Basara<ref>same, last time I’ll be doing this note in Lucia’s speech</ref> to his room later.”

“--Understood, Lucia-sama.”

Seeing Zest bowing on receiving her order, Lucia said [Good.] and continued:

“You’re all probably become tired on your way here. There’s still some time before dinner, so please get some rest in this room. You’ll be notified when your meals are ready. I’ll be taking my leave now.”

And Lucia turned to leave after taking a bow -- but then stopped before the door and turned back to say:

“Maria -- remember to come to my room after drinking your tea, and give me a detailed report on all of your actions over there.”

“…….Alright, understood, Lucia-oneesama.”

After Maria nodded, only then did Lucia leave the room for real.

Getting some rest in this room before having dinner, actually has the same meaning as [do not leave this room].

[[Image:Shinmai v05 025.jpg|thumb]]

As lamenting wouldn’t change anything, Basara and the rest then tentatively chose to drink the tea Zest had prepared for them. After sitting down on the sofa around the large table in the center of the room, Zest placed tea cups before them and raised the white porcelain teapot to pour tea into Basara’s cup first. Basara then raised his cup to have a taste.

“Ah… The aroma and taste is very similar to the red tea we usually have.”

The tea in Demon Realm very different, so considering that this is everyone first time here, I tried to choose a tea that has a taste very similar to the ones in the Human Realm… Is it to everyone’s tastes?”

“Yes, it’s very good… Thank you, Zest.”

“…Is that so, that’s great.”

Zest slightly smiled happily.

“You two seem to be very chummy… I haven’t drank any tea yet but why is it that I am getting heated up?” <ref>Pun here: Jealousy</ref>

Mio said while shooting daggers with her eyes while looking at Basara and Zest talking.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t have that intention…”

Zest said with a pained expression, and poured tea into Mio’s cup.

Later -- the atmosphere in the room became tense. Mio’s adoptive parents who she had believed to be her real parents, were killed by the high-class demon Zolgear -- and Zest was his subordinate.

Of course, Zest was only following orders from her master Zolgear, and was unrelated to the death of Mio’s adoptive parents; but emotions wasn’t something that could be delineated <ref>describe or portray (something) precisely/indicate the exact position of (a border or boundary)</ref> , and it was for that reason that Basara had left Zest to the Moderates Faction. Even if Mio had given up on killing her sworn enemy Zolgear, immediately making her live together with the subordinate of her sworn enemy was just too cruel to her. It was for those reasons that Mio had practically not said anything to Zest when she stayed in the Toujou Residences temporarily, and Basara had left Mio as she is.

However -- when Zest stepped back after pouring Mio’s tea, Mio raised her tea cup and said:

“Really… For me to be worried that you would be abused, it was all for nought.”

Those words bringing a hint of snorting, caused everyone to be surprised, especially Zest who had become frozen. However, that couldn’t be helped.

“Eh -- W-Why…?”

Realising that everyone was now looking at her, she frowned in confusion. Most likely, she hadn’t realised -- what the words she just said really meant. Those words she had just said so easily, probably unloaded much of what’s on Zest’s heart. Seeing Mio become like this, it seemed very cute in Basara’s eyes, hence he brought his hand to pat Mio’s head.

“Oi, what are you doing, Basara -- why are you suddenly acting like that?”

“Nothing, it’s for no reason. I only suddenly felt the urge to do this.”

Basara said to the puzzled Mio who made no actions to stop him.

Yuki, Maria, and kurumi smiled bitterly, and Zest quietly held back her tears. The tense atmosphere disappearing, warmth filled the space within the room.

===Part 4===

While having tea, everyone talked about what they should be doing for their future.

Regretfully, it appears that they were not very welcome here, and all unanimously agreed that they should all return to the Human Realm as soon as possible after finishing what they needed to do. But right now, Mio was unable to decide whether she should hand over Wilbert’s power, and she only know that she can’t make a decision she would regret. Speaking of which, there were people like Ramusas who wanted Mio to hand over Wilbert’s power, as well as people who wanted to crown Mio as the new Demon Lord within the Moderates Faction; even though Mio had no intention of ever becoming a Demon Lord, she has to carefully listen to the views of both side and make an informed final judgement. As Ramusas is not in this city right now, they could only ask Ramusas to explain and clarify the consideration of both sides of the Moderates Faction. After discussing for quite a while--

“The report Lucia mentioned about… Is it referring to what happened when you were threatened by Zolgear?”

Basara impulsively turned towards Maria and asked something that caught his attention.

“That’s right… Even if it was my mother that was taken as a hostage, my actions would not be pardoned at all because of that.”

Maria showed a self-deprecating smile when answering Basara’s question.

“Speaking of which, I didn’t expect to find a cold-blooded woman much icier than my older sister. Why are you sisters so different…?”

“…Kurumi, what do you mean by that? Your older sister will not get angry, so please tell me.”

Kurumi’s words caused Yuki to become oppressive, pressing closer towards Kurumi with every single word.

“N-Nothing! W-What I wanted to say is, your coldness wouldn’t cause discomfort to anyone, but Lucia’s coldness will cause--“

As Kurumi frantically tried to explain--

“So you mean… [I’m very very sorry]?”

A sighing voice suddenly sounded out from within the room.

“<nowiki>----</nowiki>?”

At the same time, Toujou Basara felt a weight suddenly appearing on his thighs. Lowering his sights, a small young-looking succubus was already sitting on his thighs. Seeing the girl which seemed even younger than Maria--

“Ah--!”

The others also then noticed the presence of that small succubus and became shocked. Then--

“M-Mama?!”

When Maria exclaimed with surprise, the small succubus -- Sheera let out a wry smile and said:

“Arara~, why did you exclaim, Maria~? Are you that happy from seeing your beloved mother~?”

“Not that… I was only just shocked, seeing you suddenly appear from out of nowhere.”

But Sheera ignored Maria’s retort, and tilted her head back to face Basara and said:

“Sorry, little Basara… <ref>honorific used here is to address someone younger, little brother is used here</ref> Aunty also wants to apologise to Mio<ref>same as the note before, but little sister is the one used here</ref> and everyone else. Our Lucia seemed to have shown everyone some disrespect.”

The loli-succubus mother then giggled after saying that.

“I-It’s fine… It’s been quite a while since we last saw you, Sheera <ref>honorific used here is to address an elder, e.g. miss</ref>. You seem just as lively as ever.”

The first time Basara saw Sheera was when she appeared before Maria who had lost all hope thinking that she had been killed. She probably cracked a joke sensing that the situation was progressing down the wrong direction. Sheera was also fairly serious when she apologised -- but her personality is even livelier and more mischievous than Maria. Before the emissary <ref>a person sent as a diplomatic representative on a special mission</ref> from the Moderates arrived at their house, both Sheera and Zest had stayed in the Toujou Household, and those days were especially lively and noisy, they had almost died from being played around in Sheera’s hands.

''…but then again,''

Although Basara had only said his greetings at their reunion just now, he is right now especially anxious. Before Sheera had said anything, he had not sensed anyone sitting on his thighs, much less anyone entering the room. Of course, drinking some more tea might have made him relax a bit, but he had never once put down his guard. It appears that as Maria’s mother, Sheera was definitely no pushover. Just as everyone was becoming scared of Sheera’s unpredictability, unable to say anything--

“Really, just from who did she inherit her coldness from…?”

Sheera said while supporting her face with her hand:

“Lucia is indeed very serious person with a very strong sense of responsibility… But it further intensified after becoming Ramusas’s aide~.”

From her speech patterns, one can probably take a glimpse into what level the position she held within the Moderates Faction was.

Since Sheera had called the previous Demon Lord’s brother, the current leader of the Moderates Faction Ramusas without adding any honorifics, and even called Wilbert’s only daughter [little sister]. The reason why the emissary from the Moderates Faction had backed down in the past from Sheera’s smile when she had demanded for Maria who had assisted Zolgear to go with her was likely also for the same reason.

“She is indeed very careful and hardworking… But that personality of hers~~. The fear within Lucia’s subordinate’s hearts must be pretty abundant.”

“I see… The Zest must have had a pretty hard time as a junior.”

After listening to Sheera, Basara then expressed concern for Zest who was standing by the wall, and--

“…Not really, because I am not one of Lucia’s subordinates.”

“Is it so? Then just now Lucia asking you to look after me was…”

“Lucia-sama was only repeating the task that was pre-allocated to me.”

“ ? Then who was the one who ordered you to look after me--“

Just as Basara raised another question in response to Zest’s reply--

“Ara~, that would of course be me, little Basara~.”

The reply came not from Zest, but from his thighs.

“So Sheera is Zest’s…?”

“That’s right~. I felt it would be better if someone who had been working under Zolgear were to not immediately work under Lucia. Of course, Lucia didn’t give her special treatment just because of her origins… it would just be a little too much for her little sisters under her to separate work and personal matters just like Lucia; needless to say, asking Zest<ref>calling her her own little sister here</ref> to assimilate into them is also the same. So the best course of action, was to let me who knew what had happened to take care of her~.”

Behind them, Zest lowered her eyes and then said:

“I really don’t know how I should give my gratitude to Sheera-sama… In my work as a maidservant, I am still lacking in many areas; it’s all thanks to the fact that I’m under Sheera-sama, that I’m able to continue working here until now.”

“Ah~, no need to worry about it. About the matter on you and Zolgear, I also have some stuff that I need to think about.”

“I see…”

Toujou Basara expressed his understanding of the situation. For Zest to be able to smile while working under Lucia, it had very much surprised him -- and it turned out to be his misunderstanding. The reason Zest was able to smile, was because Sheera had taken Zest in as her subordinate after considering her circumstances. That why--

“…I’m really thankful to you, Sheera.”

Basara lowered his head towards Sheera who sat on his thighs and expressed his thanks. Sheera did understand Zest’s circumstances and position in that incident, but there was also the thing about becoming Zolgear’s hostage. Normally speaking, she had no responsibility to be taking care of Zolgear’s subordinate, thus--

“Don’t worry about it. You all had always been taking care of Maria, and had even fought with your lives because of me… See it as my compensation to you.”

Sheera bitterly smile and said. Just then, Maria finished her tea in a single breath--

“--Now then, I guess it is time for me to make my atonement.”

After saying that calmly, Maria then got up from the sofa.”

“It’ll be fine. Would you like me to come along with you?”

“No need, Mio-sama. These things need to be accounted by me alone… I will report every single thing that I have done, and let myself be scolded by Lucia-oneesama.”

Maria shook her head at Mio who was worried about her--

“Everyone please continue resting -- I will be back quickly.”

And after saying that with a smile, Maria left the room with heavy steps.

===Part 5===

After leaving the room, Naruse Maria lowered her head and sighed, then--

“------“

Taking off her smile, her expression became frozen. Taking slow steps, Maria then walked slowly towards Lucia’s office. Within the spacious Vereda City -- Maria crossed the walkways alone.

--Maria had passed countless ministers and maids, but she chose to not talk to them. All along the way, her sight remained fixated on the floor.

''…It’ll be fine.''

Maria was not worried about herself -- but rather, Basara, Mio, and the others. With the help from the Master-Servant Contract, Basara, Mio, and Yuki’s battle potential had underwent enhancements multiple times. With Kurumi adding to that, Zest also joined in now that they have come here.

Compared with Maria who could temporarily raise her battle potential by changing to her adult form, Zest already would usually have power similar to that of a high-class demon. Zest was different from Maria who is only good at housework, having gone through the training for a maid and is able to provide Basara and the others with powers and help of a level similar to them.

''…It’ll all be fine.''

While walking slowing with her head lowered, Maria made a slight smile at the confidence within her heart. Soon -- Maria stopped. Raising her head, a door to a room was before her.

“…………”

Tightly clenching her right fist, Maria knocked on the door twice, and said:

“--Lucia-oneesama, Maria is here.”

From behind the door came a light…yet clear voice--

[…Is it enough?]

And raised a question to Maria. To which Maria nodded and said:

“Yes… That would be enough, thank you for letting me have some time.”

A few seconds later--

[I see -- then please come in.]

The icy cold voice that sent chills through one’s spine came through the door -- and the thick wooden door began to open by itself.

===Part 6===

After the demise of Wilbert, the crowning of the new Demon Lord Leohart created a new force in the Demon Realm. And that -- is the merging of the Radicals and Conservative Factions to become a single Current Demon Lord Faction.

However -- the power of making the decisions in the highest levels of the Current Demon Lord Faction, was not held by Leohart.

Because of the existence of those high-class Demons whose age was already uncountable.

Cardinal, the group that had elected Leohart to be the new Demon Lord, was made up of the seven deadly sins <ref>[https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Seven_deadly_sins Seven deadly sins]</ref>-- that is 「Lust」, 「Gluttony」, 「Greed」, 「Sloth」, 「Wrath」, 「Envy」, and 「Pride」, symbolising the seven seats within the organisation. Right now--

“--It really was unexpected, for Zolgear to have died like that.”

“That’s right. Once I think about his playground that I can never go to again; I can’t help but to feel regret over it.”

“What’s the problem with that… He’s not the only one who can open a playground, so there wouldn’t be any problems if someone were to succeed him, right? If we were to lose the banquet and women just like that, it’ll be just way too wasteful.”

Those Demons, are currently within the Royal capital of the Current Demon Lord Faction -- in the lowest floors of the city, the high-class conference room for the Cabinet that few knew about<ref>No, not the one where you can put stuff into. The one in a government</ref>. They were all sitting around the round table in the center of the room, casually chatting before the starting of the assembly, with the topic being about -- the death of the one who sat on the seat of 「Lust」, Zolgear.

“Speaking of which, Zolgear just had to die when his suspension was being looked into… His suspension was for planning to make a move against Wilbert’s only daughter, was it retribution?”

“You mean being cursed by Wilbert? Stop cracking jokes… What I think is, he probably caused his own death from playing around too much, since he spends most of his day playing around with those masterpieces of his.”

[Seems logical.] As almost everyone began to smile--

“…………”

A certain someone had their eyes shut, remaining silent since the beginning. Sitting separate from the seven deadly sins, the young demon sitting in the eighth seat -- with lean brows, that is the Current Demon Lord Leohart.

He listened to the endless chatting revolving around the death of Zolgear--

''…A bunch of lustful old thieves.''

He very much despised them. For him to not say out his thoughts, he had his reasons.

--Right now, Cardinal holds authority equal to or more than Demon Lord Leohart.

Rhetorically on the surface, it was to prevent the over-concentration of power. Cardinal is not only the advisory body for the Demon Lord, if they determine that the Current Demon Lord is abusing the power, they have the power to remove someone from the throne. However -- in truth, that is not really the case.

Leohart’s track record might have been outstanding during the previous war, but him being able to sit on the throne was purely because to Cardinal, he was the best and most useful tool.

On one side, by pushing for the young Leohart for the throne of the Demon Lord, they are able to display the assimilating of the younger generation into the political core, attracting even more support for them; on another side, they will be able to exert political influence through Leohart who they had supported. Even if the power of a single member of Cardinal is below that of Leohart, they are able to instantly strip him of his throne should he ever oppose them.

So in truth, the political core has never assimilated the younger generation into it at all, instead reverting to the political system that of before Wilbert came onto the throne. So currently, if Leohart wants to preserve his position as the Demon Lord, he needs to be of use to Cardinal.

But at best, that was only enough to maintain status quo.

''…Just you wait.''

Demon Lord Leohart slowly opened his eyes, and gazed upon the members of Cardinal with eyes filled with enmity, and secretly vowed.

''…I will definitely personally eliminate you, the leeches of the Demon Realm, thoroughly.''

Leohart will not be willing to play as Cardinal’s puppet forever. For constructing a new order within the Demon Realm, peacefully suppressing the Moderates Faction and other opposing forces is of utmost importance -- but critically, he will have to eradicate the old vermin before his eyes first. Of course, having lived for a very long time in the Demon Realm, their influence is immense and immeasurable; if he were to make any missteps, he himself will be sentenced to death. Still, Leohart’s determination did not waver even one bit. Thus--

…Firstly.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 1

2015-09-15T21:51:31Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=3|tpages=16}}
==Being with You in the Demon Realm==
===Part 1===
Midnight came around, and Lucia appeared on time.

Jumping through space and appearing before Basara and the rest—

“Thank you for waiting…is everyone ready?”

Her tone and liveliness were completely different from Maria’s – relatively cold.

“—We’re ready, please begin.”

Toujou Basara nodded his head and replied. For the past month, everyone had been preparing for this journey.

Other than Maria, they were all wearing their school uniform, including Kurumi who had changed into the uniform she had worn to attend Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival. Although Yuki and Kurumi had their Hero battle clothes, they decided not to wear clothes that could stimulate the Demons.

Because -- including Basara, their positions today are not Heroes -- but instead just purely Mio’s family and friends.

For their clothes and daily necessities, they had gone with packing for a short trip overseas. According to Maria, their clothes could be washed anywhere and their weapons could be summoned anytime, to there isn’t any personal concerns; both Yuki and Kurumi only needed to prepare the medicinal items needed for the Heroes.

Thus, Basara and Mio each packed a single luggage case, and Yuki and Kurumi two each, each and every one being of a different size; Maria has her own residence within the Demon Realm, so she didn’t pack anything.

“Alright, we will now depart.”

With that, a large magic circle appeared in the space beside Lucia and slowly merged into the space, turning into a pitch-black hole.

“My god…”

Kurumi became amazed.

Of course Kurumi would be amazed. Normally, humans needed to fulfil some conditions before they are able to proceed to the Demon Realm. The Demon Race are beings in a higher class than Humans, and that the dimension the Demon Realm was higher than the dimension Humans are in; the principles in constructing a tunnel from a higher to lower dimension are complete different from that of from a lower to higher dimension.

One of the ways for to construct a tunnel was to make use of the overlapping between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm with its lessor numbers, to create space instability in some places and the natural phenomena -- The 「Dimensional Boundary」. Japan has some places where the Dimensional Boundary has occurred that are currently strictly controlled by the Hero [Village] – without their authorization, those like the exiled Basara and Mio who has Demon blood within her are not allowed to use it. Jin who had pretended to be going to Dubai when in truth going to the Demon Realm when Mio and the rest started living together had probably used a Dimensional Boundary overseas.

''…My dad has got many connections after all.''

Even if Jin has been blacklisted by the Heroes in Japan, the Hero of the Great War is still very popular overseas, so finding a way to the Demon Realm wouldn’t be something difficult for him.

And right now, Lucia who is a pure Demon had just created a very stable Dimensional Boundary that even Humans like Basara can cross, showing a glimpse of her power to them.

…But since Lucia is the Right-Hand Man of the leader of the Moderates Faction, such power was to be expected.

Amongst the Heroes, there were some specialising in creating spells that manipulate space, but Basara had never seen one that are as stable as the one before him right now. Of course, being able to construct barriers or manipulate space does not equate to strong battle power. Just then—

“There’s nothing to be surprised about. Mio-sama has Demon blood, Basara uses a cursed sword, some of Kurumi’s contracted spirits relations to the Demon Realm; just by taking advantage of those demonic fluctuations, creating a Dimensional Boundary that you all can pass through isn’t that hard.”

Lucia said, as if seeing through why they were so surprised.

“…What about me? My [Sakuya] shouldn’t have any demonic fluctuations.”

“—Affirmative, Yuki’s spirit sword doesn’t contain any demonic fluctuations.”

Lucia slightly nodded in response to Yuki’s question.

“That’s why, I’ve used those demonic fluctuations within your body.”

“Within my body…?”

“The fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract you had made with Basara. Yuki sis and Mio-sama are both linked to Basara with my demonic power.”

The intermediary Maria, explained to Yuki who was frowning from being unable to understand.

“So, it doesn’t really matter even if Mio-sama doesn’t have Demon blood; as for Kurumi, she recently has been through my succubus baptism a lot, so its fine even if she doesn’t have any demonic spirits, they all would be able to pass through one-sama’s Dimensional Boundary.”

“ ! …T-That was why you had done all those things?”

Upon seeing the red-faced Kurumi coyly <ref>shyly, embarrassed</ref> ask, Maria replied all smiles:

“You’re wrong. I was unable to hold back my succubus instincts, and vented my libido on you.”

“Y-You idiot! Why do I have to handle your libido!?”

“C-Calm down, Kurumi. If you start to Maria’s tone, you’ll fall into her trap.”

“ ! ….Big sis~”

Kurumi immediately plunged into Yuki’s arms after being warned by Mio, and Yuki began patting her head to placate her.

Yuki is showing such a happy face…such glaring big-sister’s-love radiance.

「…………」

Lucia quietly watched all this, her eyebrows not wrinkling even once. Even while standing still in a very natural way, she didn’t show any sign of any flaws or struggles, while maintaining the Dimensional Boundary. Her outer-appearances are similar to Maria’s adult form, and she could very well be a S-Class expert.

“……Is anything wrong?”

Seeing Lucia sense Basara’s gaze, she replied [Nothing] and turned to Mio and the rest.

As if seeing what this meant, they became serious and stopped making a ruckus.

Toujou Basara thus said to the four of them:

「——Let’s go.」

They nodded -- and walked towards the Dimensional Boundary in a single file.

===Part 2===

They were immediately enveloped by an abyss-like darkness, and they suddenly lost their orientation.

As if like they were in outer space.

--However, that sensation was short-lived.

In the next moment -– they were all standing within an unfamiliar forest with the sweet smell of grass; as the wind blew, the rays of sunlight scattered on the ground also underwent some changes.

It’s just as Maria said, there was a time difference from Japan.

“This place is—“

“--Adola Forest.”

Lucia turned to face Basara, and answered his uncertainty. Just then—

“Adola Forest…is this place?”

Kurumi asked while shrinking her body away, making Mio surprised.

“You know this place?”

“Yes. Although our knowledge of the terrain in the Demon Realm is limited – everyone will definitely know about Adola Forest.”

For Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi, all of their knowledge of this place came from their elders who had participated in the previous war. In the past, the Moderates Faction controlled majority of the Demon Realm, but then rapidly lost power and influence with the death of Wilbert, ending up in today’s state. Comparing from fifteen years ago during the war, the current power map must have already changed a lot. But the Moderates Faction probably never accounted for this forest, since after all—

“—This place is the forest closest to the Demon Lord Wilbert’s castle.”

This might have been a suitable place for Basara and the rest to land, having been invited by the Moderates Faction after all. However—

“Lucia-oneesama – why didn’t you directly bring us into Vereda City?”

Maria asked while frowning. The term Maria just said was also one that Basara and the other Heroes often heard – The city of the Demon Lord’s Capital back when Wilbert was still on the throne.

As the ones who were invited by the current leader of the Moderate Faction Ramusas and other high-class Demons, it would usually be done as Maria said, sending them directly into the city to save trouble and simplify matters.

“From the viewpoint of crisis management, we have made the decision to try to avoid the areas near and within the city, to prevent any involvement and manipulation of a third party and be mistaken as an enemy invasion.”

“You might be right, but do remember that the Current Demon Lord Faction is also after Mio-sama’s life—“

“I am well aware of that, and that is why I had chosen Adola Forest. This place is not far away from the city, it’s difficult to observe anything from outside, and it would be difficult for anyone in the surrounding areas to feel any Dimensional Linking.”

After Lucia replied without any change in her expression to the complaining Maria—

“Let us walk for a short distance, and there will be a horse carriage to bring us into the city – Please follow me.”

And proceeded to walk off in another direction into the forest.

“I’m sorry, everyone…”

Maria lowered her eyes while feeling bad, and Basara patted her shoulder and said:

“No need to say it like it’s your fault… I guess we better get moving then.”

“…Alright.”

Maria nodded, and Basara began following Lucia.

Much less a pavement, there wasn’t even an exposed path on the forest floor. Everyone walked in a single file slowly through the grass, and soon—

“Eh… When I had first about the Demon Realm, I had thought that it would be a dark and scary place; but in the end it was just as Maria said, it wasn’t much different from our world, and there’s even a sun… There’s so many different types of plants here, giving the forest so much fresh air, it just feels no different from the mountains in the countryside.”

Mio expressed her feelings to the view of the natural forest before her. As it’s their first visit, Basara consulted Maria on a few matters to gain some knowledge on things like cultures and customs; but upon seeing a view completely contrary to his expectations, everything felt fresh. It’s just—

“What fresh air… Really, you just don’t understand.”

“What do you mean, Kurumi?”

Behind her, Kurumi sighed, and Mio turned back to ask.

“You have Demon blood, so you might not have noticed… While the views and scenes within the forest are indeed beautiful, the concentration of demonic power within this place is completely shocking. With such strong demonic fluctuations, it really gives people of coming to the Demon Realm.”

Hearing Kurumi say tensely, Mio became surprised.

“Oh… Is it true, Basara?”

“Yes, the demonic concentration within this place are very strong. Remember Zolgear’s house? It’s similar to that.”

Such thick demonic concentrations will probably lower the immunity system of a normal human, but as ones who had underwent the training from the Heroes, that might not be too much of a problem. But as such strong demonic concentrations usually equates to a fairly powerful demon or evil spirit lurking around, they were unable to relax.

“Really…? In such a natural and beautiful place?”

Basara gave a bitter smile to Mio who muttered unbelievably, and turned his sight to another place.

“…Yuki, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine.”

Beside Basara, Yuki nodded and replied, showing no hints of any stress within her expression.

…Probably because she’s the user of [Sakuya].

In short, the spirit sword can purify her body anytime, even weakening the demonic fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract; it certainly is useful as a Hero, but it presents another problem in the Demon Realm. Being unable to use [Sakuya]’s original amount of power like within Zolgear’s mansion, the one most affected by the demonic concentration is undoubtedly Yuki.

Basara couldn’t see any abnormalities in Yuki right now. But before Yuki manages to get used to the demonic concentration, there would be a burden on her, so any repercussions appearing wouldn’t be strange at all.

“Yuki—“

Basara originally wanted to help Yuki carry one of the two luggage she was carrying, but instead retracted his words.

Yuki probably is already aware that the one most affected by the demonic concentrations in the Demon Realm will be her.

But yet she still agreed to go along with Basara and the rest. Basara’s worries, might be contempt in Yuki’s eyes.

“What is it, Basara?”

Replying, Yuki’s breaths became slightly faster.

“Nothing. It’s great if you’re alright – let’s go.”

Hearing Basara expressing trust and worry, Yuki became slightly surprised.

“…Oh.”

And happily smiled.

Just like that -- after following behind Lucia for a while, they saw an ancient-type wooden horse carriage with a window waiting for them in a more open area. The carriage would probably be able to easily fit more than ten people, and there were four black horses attached before it. However--

“T-The horses in the Demon Realm are very big…”

Mio said. The Human Realm had many horses like those used in agricultural activities, but they all pale into insignificance. The horses before them are at least three metres tall, its stature doesn’t seem heavy and seemed more like racing horses.

“No, these horses are especially different. Horses of this size are rare in the Demon Realm.”

Two maidservants then appeared at the front of the carriage, most likely to be Lucia’s subordinates. They approached them after opening the door, and said respectfully:

“Everybody, please enter the carriage, and leave your luggage to us.”

And then carried their luggage onto the goods rack at the trailing end of the carriage. Just then--

“Ah, no need, I’ll carry this myself.” “Me too, sorry to cause inconvenience to you.”

After handing over the luggage containing their clothes and sundry items, the other luggage contains their assist tools <ref>for their weapons, I think?</ref>, which would naturally be better if they were to carry it themselves.

After the two of them entered the carriage, Lucia entered last, and a maidservant closed the carriage door. After ensuring they the maids had gotten onto the coachman’s seat and gripped the reins, she said:

“--Everyone, we will be departing now.”

At the same time, the horses attached to the carriage began to move forward slowly. Not long after leaving the open area, the horse carriage got onto a dirt path and began to gain speed. While observing the scenery passing by the window, Basara asked:

“Um… How long will it approximately take to reach Vereda City?”

“--In terms of the units from your realm, it will be about an hour.”

Lucia answered without even looking at Basara from her position right at the edge of the seats.As they would all be under her care for the next hour, Basara had wanted to try to close the gap between them and her…but as her attitude is that cold, everyone hesitated on whether they should speak or not.”

「……………………………」

The depressing silence went on and on. What could be heard in the interior of the carriage, was only the sounds of the wheels of the horse carriage rolling on the path.

“……Ah, everyone, please look to your left!”

Suddenly, Maria said as if wanting to dissolve the awkwardness within the carriage. When everyone turned towards the voice to the left -- the horse carriage left the forest, and wide and droad hills came into view; in the bottom right of the window is the view of the many many buildings of the city. Surrounding the city, is the outer wall that seemed to have been made by cutting from a large piece of rock.

“Wow…”

A very spectacular view it was. That is likely the previous Demon Lord’s royal capital -- Vereda.

“So the city with a castle at the centre of the urban is Vereda City?”

“Yes. That and the castle was governed by Mio-sama’s father, His Majesty Wilbert, and its governor right now is His Majesty Wilbert’s brother Ramusas-sama.”

“…………”

Listening to Maria’s explanation, Mio silently griped Basara’s hand while looking at the view through the window, and Basara held that cold and trembling hand.

As the scenery passed by the window without stopping, they got closer and closer to that far-away castle.

===Part 3===

After the horse carriage Basara and the rest were on followed around over half of the city’s wall, they finally arrived at the back entrance of the castle.

Mio was the spiritual leader of the Moderates Faction as Wilbert’s only daughter, and Basara and the others were Heroes. If they were to simply cross the urban district and be recognised, a large commotion would likely be created. Going around the urban district after entering the city was probably a good choice. After crossing the moat on the bridge let down, the horse carriage finally came to a stop. The door was then opened from the outside, and after Lucia alighted from the carriage--

“Mio-sama, and the other guests -- welcome to Vereda City.”

Lucia formally welcomed them with a serious bow, and the other maids also bowed. The main guest is Mio, while Basara and the rest were accompanying her, thus--

“Err… I am Naruse Mio, I’ll be under your care for the next few days.”

Originally planning to remain amongst her companions, Mio then stepped forward, unsure of how she should be acting, tentatively bowing first before saying that.

“……Well then, please come this way.”

Lucia said so, and the maids behind her bowed and went past them towards the horse carriage. They were probably going to get their luggage.

After handing their luggage over to them, Basara and the rest went into the city under the lead of Lucia. Even if they had entered through the back entrance, the ceiling was still pretty high, and the decorations were still very luxurious.

Much attention was undoubtedly given to the furnishings and lighting within the walkways and corridors, as they seem to tell many stories from the past. Of course, everything was spotless.

''…As expected of the spiritual leader Wilbert’s Moderates Faction’s city.''

The Royal Capital displays the prestige of the nation. Even though the Moderates Faction quickly lost power after Wilbert’s death, the urban areas were still very vibrant from what they could see from the horse carriage; probably because from the civilians’ viewpoint, this castle that symbolises the Moderates Faction preserves the vestiges of Wilbert when he was still alive for the sake of it.

Following Lucia, they crossed through the corridors filled with a solemn <ref>formal and dignified</ref> atmosphere, and after a few turns -- they came before the door to the room at the end of a corridor.

“This is the room Mio-sama will be staying in during her visit here. The males’ room for Basara is at another place, someone else will be coming later to show you the way.”

Opening the door after saying that, what they all saw behind the door turned Basara and the other speechless for a while. Not because it was stunning -- the truth was the opposite.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:EX

2015-09-15T21:44:41Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|percentage=85|parts=4|tparts=6}}
==Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha EX==
===Part 1===

Toujou Basara had been born and bred as a member of the Hero Tribe. And five years ago, that he had lost that title – when he was only ten years old.

In a surprise attack on the Hero Tribe, the event that would come to be known as [The Tragedy], the young Basara was there. The bloody disaster happening before his eyes forced much shock and fear into him, yet he still struggled with his life to protect his childhood friend Yuki who would be killed. And in the end, his own powers went rampant, bringing into reality the worst case scenario.

The tragedy came to an end – and even more people were harmed because of Basara.

Discussions about Basara's punishment began after that. Even though it wasn't fully Basara's fault, the number of people who managed to remain calm after experiencing a tragedy that had never happened before numbered few. Imprisonment for life, an immediate execution because he is too dangerous – such talks went on.

However, Basara's father Jin saved him.

Known as the world's strongest Hero who had been dubbed as [God of War] in the previous war with the demons and feared by the enemy, the hero of heros, Jin, opposed the decided punishment.

With the disagreements within the Tribe about to evolve into an internal conflict, the elders made the decision to exile both Basara and Jin from the Tribe -- far away from his birthplace, and his friends whom he had grown up with.

After all that, both Basara and Jin began to live a normal life in Tokyo.

Basara attended a school where normal children went to, and Jin began working as a photographer. And just like that, time slowly went by.

While he had minor bumps while trying to adapt to the city life at the start, the strongest hero really is indeed something. Jin, who always had a flair for photography became a well-known professional photographer within a short time, and once his name began to spread, the economic circumstances of the Toujou household began to change greatly. And the Basara who was very young at that time, eventually rose through to a junior high school, and a high school after that.

Time went by, and they lived a life as normal people.

But in these five years, that [Tragedy], Toujou Basara – what he had done, and his irredeemable errs – he was unable to forget them all.

He even felt that his way of taking responsibility wasn't right, to the point where he didn't know how he should face it. Until now, Basara is still carrying that burden.

The burden of the event that caused his to lose his status of a hero.

The burden of abandoning his dear friends.

--Just like that, the summer vacation of his first year in high school arrived while living his days filled with regret.

The daughter of the previous demon lord Wilbert, Mio, and the succubus accompanying her, Naruse Maria.

Protection of ones being targeted by hostile forces – the current demon lord of the demons has their eye on them, and becoming their family… After welcoming them over as his sisters, Toujou Basara's wheel of fate began spinning.

Living under the same roof, the prologue of their daily life together began.

===Part 2===

After saying [I've got some work to do] and leaving them behind, today is their second day without Jin. Their life at Toujou residences had not ended due to [Last Night's Incident], and there's currently a delicate atmosphere within it. Basara was seated at the dining table, having the lunch made by Maria.

“Maria, where's Mio? Is she still sleeping?”

Standing on the opposite side of the dining table was Maria, at looking at the finely done fried rice and the dumplings floating in the clear soup. Being asked a question, the loli succubus with a satisfied look on her face answered:

"Ah? She's not. She'll probably get up if you call for her."

Maria continued.

“Looks like it because of the incident last night. No matter how she were to think about it, she'll probably still feel ashamed… Heh heh.”

The culprit who caused the situation showed a smile upon remembering that evil deed.<ref>evil deed or prank. Both are applicable.</ref>

"I-I see… Can't be helped then."

Basara nodded, feeling his face becoming slightly red.

In short.

''…It's already the second day since 'that' happened.''

Like how he was hesitating over whether to talk with Mio, he was also hesitating over how he should talk to her. Still, leaving things as the mess it is right now isn't good.

They started living together the moment they met each other. They had gotten entangled in some undesirable circumstances when they visited the supermarket. They had taken a detour through the park to relax, and Jin left the house after talking to them a bit.

Mio's attitude immediately changed after that, and he found out that Mio was the demon lord's daughter, and that Maria was a succubus. The two of them tried chasing him away from the house, but instead they were the ones chased out by Basara with his hero's powers. But after putting through a call, he realized that Jin knew about their situation and intentions. In the end, Basara went to save the two of them who were being targeted, and they went back home just like that.

''…What frustrating developments these are…''

Although he knows what had happened, it all just feels so surreal. He could barely keep up with the developments in the situation.

--Their current objective is to protect Mio from the current demon lord faction who had their eye on her.

Hence, he had done a 'Master-Servant contract' using Maria's succubus powers, under Maria's urging. This magic could only be done on days with a full moon in the human realm, it connected their souls, and they would be able to sense each other's positions when the contract is done.

For protecting Mio, this magic did bring about some advantages, but if they were to do the contract under such an excuse… Sensing each other's locations was only a side effect of the master-servant contract. The contract's main purpose was to maintain the servant's loyalty to the master, and if the servant were to harbor intent to betray or irreverence, the curse would activate.

...Additionally,

Using Maria's succubus powers, the subordinate was originally supposed to be Basara. But due to a mix-up somewhere, Mio became the subordinate, adding to the confusion. As the curse with aphrodisiac attributes activated, Basara could only subjugate Mio to lift her curse – via caressing her, he gave her pleasure in her aroused state.

But some parts within Mio still refused to yield to Basara. Hence, he targeted her weak point without holding back, her breasts. In the end, she climaxed nine times, engraving it into her mind and body.

Right now he still could hear Mio's panting from last night, while she said [onii-chan] repeatedly like a spoiled baby, and carved within his mind was her expression overwhelmed by her first pleasure.

"....."

He put down his spoon, and looked down at his hand. The sensation of Mio's large, warm and soft breasts still remained within it…

Firstly, it was from outside her clothes… He then boldly caressed Mio's breasts with this very hand, bringing her to a women's peak again and again. Mio was then thoroughly subjugated.

...Aah, just what am I thinking about!?

He shook his head that was filled with conflicted thoughts, and as he was about to throw the bad thoughts out of his mind--

"Indeed Basara is at an age already where compared to the dishes I prepare, Basara prefers last night’s dish as it has more flavor, am I right?"

Seeing Basara becoming red and flustered, she then giggled eloquently.

"Say, Basara… What dishes would you like for dinner?"

"You're annoying! That'll earn you punishments, so reflect on it a little more!"

He told her to reflect on her actions, but Maria continued, ignoring that:

"I don't want to~ It might have been an embarrassing memory for Mio-sama… But it seemed to the right move to make after thinking about it. This way, it'll bring about wonderful developments for Basara!"

“Oi, stop right there, Maria… What is with your excited face?...”

''She's starting to take it too far…'' Basara only felt somewhat surprised with her.

“Is this no good? In short, if the contract were to be done with Mio-sama as the master and Basara as the subordinate, I wonder what would happen?...”

“Nothing. If the magic circle appeared in Mio hand and I kissed it, what's done would probably be a normal master-servant contract.”

Watching Basara answer calmly,

"To tell the truth, problems might still occur when completing the contract. But how would that matter? Does gender really not matter? Can Basara not feel any guilt for Mio-sama?"

Saying that, another evil smile appeared on Maria's face.

“It’s been only Mr Jin and Basara until recently, two males living together. A stepsister possessing such a cute yet extremely erotic body suddenly appeared, and now the both of you are now living under roof… No need to mention about every night before you sleep, but I’m sure occasionally, the impulse drives of a teenager had caused you to end up in some messy situations, right?”

"About that… Well, I'll probably be lying if I deny it completely. But when I lived in the Village, eliminating distractions and training my focus is--"

"That was something from five years ago... Are you going to say the same things now that you're adolescent?"

Maria said.

"Even now, aren't you still looking at your hand, recalling the sensation of Mio-sama's large breasts?"

"T-That is because I..."

Watching Basara attempting to come up with an explanation,

"Well, I'm not blaming you, Basara. Rather, I'm saying that it's a male's natural reaction."

Maria said while using her hand to stop Basara:

"But if you were Mio-sama's subordinate under the Master-Servant contract and something like now is happening, it'll cause guilt within you and activate the aphrodisiac curse. When that happens, Basara will definitely be panting heavily. After that, looking at Mio-sama with her hands on her hips while say she looks at you with eyes filled with scorn as if saying [You're the subordinate, but yet you're doing this...], that part of you will be expanding from excitement. You'll probably be subjugated while she rubs it with her toes and steps on it while rotating her heel."

"Are you for real?"

''For such a normal Master-Servant contract, I'll become like that in the worst case scenario?''

Looking at Basara whose heart skipped a beat,

"Yes yes. Additionally, I will also be washing your underwear in the bathroom when that happens. But that'll probably not be fast enough. It'll then get to the point where I can't wash them fast enough and a cabinet specially for your pants will be installed in your room to keep your spares. After that point, you'll probably wear diapers…"

Maria said while thinking about it groundlessly.

"......"

I'm afraid to say that Basara's face has already lost all colours. It's like Maria said, it'll be [Game Over] on many aspects if Maria didn't act confused. Watching Basara who remained silent while trembling, Maria nodded.

"Basara, you have been saved."

And said so happily and shamelessly.

"And the culprit is the one smiling. Say, do you even understand what Mio is going through while living here?"

Demon Lord Wilbert who died a year ago, was part of the Moderates faction. In order to not get his daughter involved in the power struggle around him, Wilbert handed his daughter to his subordinates to let her be raised as a human, and not as a resident of the demon realm. Because of that, Mio had lived a normal life as a normal human without knowing anything at all.

His daughter, under those circumstances, will be dragged into the power struggle after his death and be targeted; Wilbert had probably thought about this worst case scenario happening. When the demon lord died, he had secretly transferred his powers to Mio.

--And Mio was targeted by the enemies, thinking that all those related to the demon lord must be killed, including the demon lord's single daughter and her adoptive parents.

As Mio was about to fall into the hands of the enemy, she barely managed to escape with Maria who helped her. Her life was turned upside down just like that with her normal daily life gone; and that is Mio's tragic history. Maria who accompanies Mio is probably more aware of it than anyone.

Facing Maria who had said things about Mio without thinking it through, Basara couldn't help but to harbor some anger when talking to Maria. Seeing Basara acting like that,

"...I'm sorry. It's seems that I had taken my joke a little too far."

As if like it wasn't real at all, her face showed a pained expression, and she was still joking moments ago. Realising Basara was beginning to panic,

"I had done things that I should apologise about to Mio-sama... If I were to make any mis-steps in doing so, Basara may have to take some risks. I will still take responsibility for even that."

''But'', Maria continued:

"There doesn't seem to be any other way. The enemy are the ones from the Current Demon Lord faction, and you two being able to mutually sense each other's locations will be very useful; you'll be able to go and save the one you are protecting (Mio-sama) whenever she is in danger. I believe you two can achieve this level of working together."

"Well..."

It is as Maria said. The advantage of being able to sense each other's locations is invaluable, since searching with their eyes and ears has their limits

"For the Master-Servant contract that is able to relay information, the curse is just a reaction to negative aspects like guilt. So can't we just take advantage of the situation and use it to improve your trust and relations?"

"Take advantage of the situation...?"

"Although it's compulsory, you can suppress the activation of the curse through interacting with each other and deepening your relationship. If all else fails, we can just undo the contract on the next full moon. Or if deepening your relationship goes smoothly, the chances of the curse activating will slowly disappear... or something like that."

"Its sole advantage is only sensing each other's location. This…"

Looking at Basara muttering out his understanding of it, the little girl in front of him nodded. After that, Maria raised her head and looked at him again, and said:

"Basara -- I'll be leaving the matter with Mio-sama in your hands."

===Part 3===

Naruse Mio still refuses to leave her room. She'll just remain sitting on her bed at all times.

...Just how should I deal with her...

Mio knew that her face was red without looking at the mirror. [Enough is enough, if she doesn't come out from her room...] -- she had already been thinking about it for a few times already.

But she still couldn't do it. She still can't leave the room no matter how much time she spent thinking about it. [She can't remain like this forever...] That thought was occupying Mio's mind.

-- Mio wasn't regretting the reversal of the Master-Servant contract with Basara.

It's just that when the magic circle appeared on Basara's hand, she had questioned why did she have to be Basara's subordinate in the midst of the confusion and anxiety. But Mio needed to borrow Basara's strength. Thinking from that perspective, the reversal of the one being the subordinate was natural.

It also had the perk of feeling each other's locations. This way, her rescue was secured in emergency situations and when she was in life-threatening danger, and it could also be utilized in battle.

...Also,

The most important thing. Basara had told her that he wouldn’t mind doing the contract as long as she is willing to. She had no idea about the curse back then, and becoming Basara’s subordinate wasn’t something she had wanted… Even then, Basara had still accepted the contract that would’ve been disadvantageous to him. Thus -- she felt that she could accept being the subordinate to such an individual.

''…It’s just,''

The problem is that she'll become aroused when the curse activates, causing her to become obscene. Whenever she thought about it, bone-chilling shame would fill her body, making her act strangely.

--Even then, she had asked herself on what she should do before she slept. Last night when she was under the effects of the aphrodisiac curse, Basara’s touches had brought her unimaginable pleasure which carved 'obedience' into her mind, and was subjugated by Basara. After that, Mio had brought the culprit Maria back to her room to teach her a lesson. When the 'lesson' ended at dawn, she had vented out almost all of her anger and embarrassment. Also, her memories were fuzzy in those moments of unforgettable pleasure. That’s why, nothing can already be done about it at this stage.

''She needed to discuss what is to be done on the next full moon during tomorrow’s breakfast.'' She relaxed a little once she made that decision -- and fell asleep with that thought in her head.

--However, such laxness isn't good at all.

With the fierceness of the pleasure and obedience Basara carved into her, Mio had such a dream -- doing obscene things with Basara, just like when the Master-Servant contract was made. It wasn't clear to her what state she was in while Basara was trying to undo the curse, but it was all totally clear and fresh in her dream… ''Totally. Unforgettable.''

''…Could I -- Was I also like that yesterday……?''

In Mio’s dream -- Basara was massaging Mio’s large breasts, and she reached climax every few strokes. With every stroke that had much energy, her own body and heart were gradually being subjugated by Basara. In the last moments where she could still comprehend, Mio had sworn to Basara as his subordinate.

"Ah…."

Suddenly trembling, she crossed her arms and hugged her body.

What she saw was only a dream -- was what she could accept. Even then, there was still a sweet warmness within her body when she woke up, like a surprise waiting for her… The line between her reality and dreams had already blurred, and she refused to get up and exit the room when Maria had come over to her after waking up.

….So,

She was too embarrassed, unable to meet Basara at all. Perhaps realising that it was her fault, Maria had prioritised Mio and delivered all sorts of food and delicacies to her room. The second floor had the same bathroom as the first, and under these conditions -- she had remained here until now.

''How shameful this is…'' They had fought a death fight against an enemy from the Current Demon Lord faction just last night. But even if her life would be in danger, she couldn't leave the room due to the embarrassment that would hit her. However, Mio had no intention of running away at all; she just wants to hide within her own room.

"…Basara…"

What escaped from her lips was the name of the individual that Mio had made the Master-Servant contract with. At the same time--

"Ah…"

Something within her chest was pounding away furiously, and a sweet warmness was slowly filling her body. Right now, Basara is still within this house, worrying over Mio -- these thoughts filled with guilt within her shame is what will cause the activation of the aphrodisiac curse. Even then, it’s great that she wasn’t plunged into last night’s aroused extremities when she had opposed the Master-Servant contract. The last few times when those thoughts came over her, the curse faded when she took a few deep breaths. However--

"Ugh…..W-Why….?"

Mio’s voice became filled with puzzlement. The deep breaths she took that had been able to sedate the curse, wasn't causing the aphrodisiac curse to disappear.

''….No way…Could it be that…..?''

The longer Mio had stayed within her room, the more her thoughts were about Basara, and the guilt she felt gradually snowballed. Thus, the aphrodisiac curse was activated, and now taking deep breaths wouldn't be enough to dispel the curse. <ref>Those deep breaths were to clear the mind of thoughts</ref> As the sweet feeling deep within her began to expand and take over her--

''…H-Have to think, o-of something…''

Mio tried to get up from her bed in a panic -- but was unable to stand up; her knees and waist had no energy left within them

"----Ah"

''I have to stand up.'' Becoming anxious--

''…If this continues….''

She mustn't let Basara lift the curse once more. However -- the growing sweetness within her wasn't something Mio could deal with alone.

"Ya….ah….haaah………..Aah……"

The terror of not being able to control her body and being unable to calm the raging sweetness within her, caused Mio to let out pained sounds -- and in that moment,

"----Mio, are you awake?"

With the light careful knocks on the door, came the sound of Basara’s worried voice. But,

“-----I-I’m awake!”

Faced with the sudden unexpected situation, Mio immediately shouted her reply. After that--

"I-Is that so… Umm, I had discussed about some things with Maria."

Facing the door, came Basara’s voice as if he was very hesitant about something.

"If it's fine with you… for tonight's dinner, do you want to eat out?"

"Oh - ah… Okay."

''He didn't hear those sound I made just now…right?'' Slightly uneasy, she had expressed her understanding.

"Is that so…that's great. Well, I'll be coming in later.'

Basara let out a sigh of relief and left. It seems that her situation wasn't exposed, and Mio too let out a sigh of relief.

''....Huh?'' <ref>Aaa lei</ref>

With the shock from the unexpected event, her guilt towards Basara seems to have also disappeared. No matter what she did just now, the sweetness from the aphrodisiac just wouldn't disappear.

"It's great… Thank goodness that nothing happened."

With last night's events, Mio had undergone some deep thinking. In Maria's words: Although it's stated by the Master-Servant Contract, the subordinate need not swear absolute obedience to the master. Thinking that an order was too unreasonable, suspecting the decisions of the master, as well as going against the master’s orders would all activate the curse. And since taking deep breaths can calm a light curse, words that shock guilt away from her mind would undoubtedly be able to remove the curse. Of course, if Mio as the subordinate were the say or do unwarranted words or deeds, the curse would activate the curse strongly, so she can't be too careless.

But just a little more, and she might be able to take a rest on Basara's shoulder. <ref>Original sentence: [もう少しだけ、肩の力を拔いても大丈夫なのかもしれない]. The Japanese to Mandarin translator couldn’t understand this, and I had guessed what is supposed to be here based on context and google translate</ref>

Basara was her family member -- as well as her master.

Those were all of Mio's feelings about Basara.

"....Ah."

Mio smiled, and stood up from the side of her bed. Although Basara had said 'a little later', the curse might activate again from the guilt from thinking about him waiting for her downstairs.

Thus, Mio took in a deep breath, let herself out from her room, and slowly made her way down to the first floor.

===Part 4===

Before the sun had set, the Basara, Mio, and Maria set out from their home to eat out, with train station as their first destination. The three of them strolled through the streets leisurely while shortlisting some restaurants, and choosing an Italian Restaurant in the end.

When they stepped inside, the interior gave off the feel of refined tastes. They were then guided by the staff to a table which would adjust the number of seats corresponding to the number of people near the counter at the entrance within the spacious hall. One could see from activity of staff streaming through the door to the kitchen, creating the atmosphere of looking forward to the wide range of delicious foods and liquors on the menu.

-- It was the first time for the three of them, but it seems that they had made the right choice in choosing this restaurant. The three of them chose either spaghetti or pizza and a choice of meat toppings from the menu. Those are foods that will always be delicious, and indeed the food made them forget the awful feelings from the making of the Master-Servant contract yesterday, chatting freely while enjoying the delicious delicacies. They also shared the various specially picked spaghetti and pizza, not once even considering that they are of different genders. To Basara who had always been eating together with Jin, this was totally something fresh and new…..for this new leaf of life, having female family members was something that felt realistic to him.

After that -- the happy times were cut short. After enjoying the various delicacies, came the bill. Although Mio and Maria offered to foot the bill, Basara rejected them -- as this is a family dinner after all. Basara had lived alone with his father for a long time, and was receiving an allowance since he started schooling. After finishing with the payment, Basara went towards the two who were waiting outside in order to not disturb the other customers.
“Sorry to keep you waiting for so long.”

“Don’t worry about it, thanks for footing the bill. Is it really fine?”

And replied to Mio who was uneasy:

“Ah ha, I’ve been saving up my allowance I got from my father. I’ve already decided to take care of you, so don’t mind it.”

“Ohh, thank you… Well then, shall we go back together?”

“I guess we should. It’s almost time for the police’s curfew, and it would be problematic if any one of us were to be questioned or lectured. 

“--Well, what if it were two of us?”

Toujou Basara said so quietly.

There was somewhere he wanted to go.

===Part 5===

“Can we take a small detour?”

Basara had brought Mio and Maria to a certain place after saying that. That place was – the scenic outpost in that park he had just went to yesterday. When they reached their destination, Maria immediately went to buy drinks for them, thus leaving Mio and Basara together behind. When she returned—

“…Why did you choose to come here?”

Mio expressed the doubts she had. –But then Mio immediately understood why Basara had brought her to this place – the view of the cityscape, the unobstructed view dotted with many dots of light. Then—

“Didn’t we agree to it already? That we would come to view this scene together.”

Basara said while looking down towards the view below.

“Even though I had only just came here yesterday…it’s a shame that we will be returning home almost immediately.”

That’s why – as he and Mio had come to this place just yesterday. After Basara had chased Mio and Maria out of his house yesterday, the two of them came to this park, where they were then attacked by an enemy. Although the two of them had already repelled the assailant once, they were taken by a surprise attack, and were saved by Basara who had chased after them from the house when Mio’s life was in danger.

“But…” Mio still muttered, not understanding.

----Of course, the promise made with Basara had seemed practically impossible before, so she was very happy when that agreement was realised. Last night before the two of them were attacked by the enemy, both Mio and Maria had already came to take a look at the view here from within the park, but that was unrelated to this. Honestly, they were very lucky to be able to view this view together with Basara.

…It’s just--

She did make ''that'' promise with Basara. But after revealing her identity and past, Mio didn’t want to ever meet Basara ever again…..no, not that. It was that Mio had not want to involve Basara anymore into her dangerous matters.

--So, this means that the promise Mio had made with Basara back then, was for real in Basara’s viewpoint, while in Mio’s viewpoint it was just unnecessary. Basara should already clearly understand this situation.

[''But why…''] Just as Mio was thinking about this,

“----If we were to start over again, I had thought that this would be the best place to do it.”

Their surroundings was already very quiet – and Mio was sure she had heard that from Basara.

“Haa…?”

Just as Mio showed her confusion, Basara turned around to face her. He then said while avoiding her eyes:

“When we came to watch the sunset, the both of us were hiding things from each other, not now that it’s different……of course, I’m not saying that we have to ingratiate <ref>bring oneself into favour with someone by flattering or trying to please them</ref> each other.”

[However], Basara added.

“Looking at the view together brings meaning to [Let us become family from now on], which was probably the first promise we had made. I would not like to just let that become empty words.”

“Basara…”

Mio called his name, and Basara warmly patted her head.

“Let’s make another promise. No matter what happened or will happen, from now on, let us all watch over each other…… Me, you, Maria -- the three of us.”

Naturally saying what seemed to be natural -- just like that, they are now family.

Believing that is just like a real family.

Smiling while announcing it to Mio,

“….Yes.”

She answered with her head lowered, and her small shoulders began trembling.

“Ah……crap.”

This is bad -- did I make her cry? At such times, for those who had never had female family members….especially those who never had any sisters, they wouldn’t know what they should do.

''…W-What should I do now?''

Should I do as like they do in dramas, and give her a tight hug? Or would that even be appropriate in real life situations? Watching the girl with tearful eyes exceeding his expectations, Basara remained still as he was unable to think of the basic solution.

“….”

Mio leaned her body towards Basra, resting her head on Basara’s chest.

''…T-This is…''

There’s no mistaking it. This is progressing just like in the television dramas. If that’s the case, the answer is obvious. Basara took in a deep breath--

“Mio…..”

Warmly calling her name, he gave her a tight hug. After that, in the next mement--

“--Haaaahhh♥”

Mio suddenly released a sigh, and her body within her arms began fidgeting while turning pink.

“Oi. W-What’s this situation!? What’s wrong, Mio!?”

Toujou Basara began panicking while hugging Mio’s waist. The curse of the Master-Servant Contract activates when the subordinate betrays the master, but yet Basara didn’t say anything that would make Mio go against him. Rather than saying that he didn’t mind what happened yesterday, Basara had talked about Mio’s feelings, but he totally had no intent of belittling her. Just then--

“Ah-ah~ Basara, I see that you have made your move already~”

Returning from going to buy something to drink, Maria said as she looked his way.

“M-Maria… Great, hurry up and tell me just what is going on here!”

Basara immediately sent a rescue SOS to Maria who was going [Ara ara~].

“I see, it wouldn’t be enough even if I told you about the curse of the Master-Servant Contract…”

“What is it that went wrong?! What did Mio do to want to betray me?”

Basara knew clearly that Mio is a teenage girl who is kind and soft. Instead, Maria refuted:

“No, that’s not the case. Haven’t I said it before…the curse of the Master-Servant Contract activates when the subordinate harbours guilt towards the master. And as Basara knows, Mio-sama has a really soft heart, right? [To do such a thing to such a nice person, aren’t I just conning him?] -- that is probably what she thought.”

“Wha…..!”

Mio became shocked, did Maria hit the nail on the head? Within Basara’s arms, Mio adverted her gaze from Basara,

“Ha……no, I….ah, that isn’t, the case---Ya,aahh”

Struggling to deny it, Mio’s body once again trembled and she turned red.

“Ah ah, you can’t act like this, Mio-sama. In your state, you must not lie to your master Basara, okay? Did your curse become even stronger?”

Maria then quietened down to let Mio calm down, and turned his way to say:

“Well then, Basara. Now that the situation has turned out like this, I guess you know what you have to do, right?”

“Ah…. Oi, you don’t mean ''that'', right?”

Seeing Basara widening his eyes, the loli-ero-succubus before him smiled and said:

“That’s right -- please subjugate Mio-sama, just like last night.”

“N-No way, hold on right there Maria…!”

“No way. Not to say that you did it on purpose, but it was Basara’s words that activated Mio-sama’s curse. As Mio-sama’s master, you must take responsibility.”

[Additionally] Maria suddenly lowered her voice, and touched Mio’s cheek,

“As Basara said, if you think about your future, you will have sort out stuff between you two. But then again, Mio-sama will always be harbouring guilt within her because of that… Thus, in order to not let Mio-sama worry about it, please allow Basara’s hands to let Mio-sama experience happiness.”

What appeared on that young girl’s face, was an expression filled with much thought for Mio, yet filled with much love. That’s why--

“…I understand.”

Maria was right, Basara was the one who caused Mio to be in this situation, and there was no other way to save Mio from it. [No other way]. Basara nodded after having a realisation.

“Thank you. However, we are unable to bring Mio-sama back home right now. We can’t allow anyone else to see Mio-sama in this state, and additionally, the journey back home would increase her burden… So, we will have to begin right here and right now.”

Just like that, the loli succubus made a very shocking remark. Also--

“Mio-sama. Right now, the suffering Mio-sama is currently experiencing is brought about by the guilt you felt from making a lie. If you want to eliminate all regrets, I guess doing it right here and right now shouldn’t be too difficult, right?”

“I-It’s because…”

Maria had hit a weak spot in Mio’s heart, and Mio’s pupil quivered. Grabbing the opportunity created in that moment--

“It’s great if you understand -- if not--“

Rapidly saying that, the loli succubus began to carefreely take off Mio’s shirt.

“O-Oi, Maria!?”

“Lyaa, Maria…W-What are you doing…!?”

Watching Maria going ballistic, Basara and Mio raised confused voices. Relying of the virtuosity <ref>the character, ability, or skill of a virtuoso, a person highly skilled in music or another artistic pursuit</ref> of a succubus, Maria effortlessly managed to take off Mio’s shirt while she was struggling against her.

“Hei hei… With the benevolence of the seasoned fighter, I guess underwear might be allowed?”  <ref>Literal translation here, might seem off, unable to do anything about it</ref>

Since what’s done is done, saying anything more wouldn’t make any difference. Having her shirt being forcefully taken away, Mio slowly slid down towards the ground--

“C-Come back to your senses…… Idiot!”

Even though affected by the aphrodisiac curse to the point where she was unable to stand up anymore, Mio still angrily looked at Maria. After that--

“That’s why I had said… You rushed things.”

Apparently she had went overboard. Basara also looked at Maria with accusing eyes.

“Umm… This is a demonstration for Basara?”

“For me…?”

Raising the question while frowning, Maria replied [Yes,yes] while nodding:

“Please think back on what had happened when making the Master-Servant Contract last night. For the Mio-sama who had no immunity towards pleasure to reach climax nine times is really amazing. But thinking about it from another perspective, you would be giving her some freedom if you were to treat her well.”

“Well…”

That’s not a very good perspective, although it wasn’t wrong. The reason Basara hesitated on Mio’s matter, was that he was unable to ascertain his existence. Then--

“If you factor in Mio-sama’s personality, there will be many opportunities where she would activate the curse while still outside. When the time comes, something might happen you were to spend too much time on it. When an emergency happens, it would become troublesome of Mio-sama were to keep on resisting, refusing to be subjugated.”

'However', Maria continued

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

Thanks to the people from 新妹魔王之契约者吧 on 百度贴吧, including 艾特译者@xianyu75657, @强袭の枪神枪叔给精. I'm currently translating from your work.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:EX Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 1

2015-09-14T22:16:33Z

195.252.47.33:

{{Incomplete|pages=2|tpages=16}}
==Being with You in the Demon Realm==
===Part 1===
Midnight came around, and Lucia appeared on time.

Jumping through space and appearing before Basara and the rest—

“Thank you for waiting…is everyone ready?”

Her tone and liveliness were completely different from Maria’s – relatively cold.

“—We’re ready, please begin.”

Toujou Basara nodded his head and replied. For the past month, everyone had been preparing for this journey.

Other than Maria, they were all wearing their school uniform, including Kurumi who had changed into the uniform she had worn to attend Hijirigasaka Academy’s Sports Festival. Although Yuki and Kurumi had their Hero battle clothes, they decided not to wear clothes that could stimulate the Demons.

Because -- including Basara, their positions today are not Heroes -- but instead just purely Mio’s family and friends.

For their clothes and daily necessities, they had gone with packing for a short trip overseas. According to Maria, their clothes could be washed anywhere and their weapons could be summoned anytime, to there isn’t any personal concerns; both Yuki and Kurumi only needed to prepare the medicinal items needed for the Heroes.

Thus, Basara and Mio each packed a single luggage case, and Yuki and Kurumi two each, each and every one being of a different size; Maria has her own residence within the Demon Realm, so she didn’t pack anything.

“Alright, we will now depart.”

With that, a large magic circle appeared in the space beside Lucia and slowly merged into the space, turning into a pitch-black hole.

“My god…”

Kurumi became amazed.

Of course Kurumi would be amazed. Normally, humans needed to fulfil some conditions before they are able to proceed to the Demon Realm. The Demon Race are beings in a higher class than Humans, and that the dimension the Demon Realm was higher than the dimension Humans are in; the principles in constructing a tunnel from a higher to lower dimension are complete different from that of from a lower to higher dimension.

One of the ways for to construct a tunnel was to make use of the overlapping between the Demon Realm and the Human Realm with its lessor numbers, to create space instability in some places and the natural phenomena -- The 「Dimensional Boundary」. Japan has some places where the Dimensional Boundary has occurred that are currently strictly controlled by the Hero [Village] – without their authorization, those like the exiled Basara and Mio who has Demon blood within her are not allowed to use it. Jin who had pretended to be going to Dubai when in truth going to the Demon Realm when Mio and the rest started living together had probably used a Dimensional Boundary overseas.

''…My dad has got many connections after all.''

Even if Jin has been blacklisted by the Heroes in Japan, the Hero of the Great War is still very popular overseas, so finding a way to the Demon Realm wouldn’t be something difficult for him.

And right now, Lucia who is a pure Demon had just created a very stable Dimensional Boundary that even Humans like Basara can cross, showing a glimpse of her power to them.

…But since Lucia is the Right-Hand Man of the leader of the Moderates Faction, such power was to be expected.

Amongst the Heroes, there were some specialising in creating spells that manipulate space, but Basara had never seen one that are as stable as the one before him right now. Of course, being able to construct barriers or manipulate space does not equate to strong battle power. Just then—

“There’s nothing to be surprised about. Mio-sama has Demon blood, Basara uses a cursed sword, some of Kurumi’s contracted spirits relations to the Demon Realm; just by taking advantage of those demonic fluctuations, creating a Dimensional Boundary that you all can pass through isn’t that hard.”

Lucia said, as if seeing through why they were so surprised.

“…What about me? My [Sakuya] shouldn’t have any demonic fluctuations.”

“—Affirmative, Yuki’s spirit sword doesn’t contain any demonic fluctuations.”

Lucia slightly nodded in response to Yuki’s question.

“That’s why, I’ve used those demonic fluctuations within your body.”

“Within my body…?”

“The fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract you had made with Basara. Yuki sis and Mio-sama are both linked to Basara with my demonic power.”

The intermediary Maria, explained to Yuki who was frowning from being unable to understand.

“So, it doesn’t really matter even if Mio-sama doesn’t have Demon blood; as for Kurumi, she recently has been through my succubus baptism a lot, so its fine even if she doesn’t have any demonic spirits, they all would be able to pass through one-sama’s Dimensional Boundary.”

“ ! …T-That was why you had done all those things?”

Upon seeing the red-faced Kurumi coyly <ref>shyly, embarrassed</ref> ask, Maria replied all smiles:

“You’re wrong. I was unable to hold back my succubus instincts, and vented my libido on you.”

“Y-You idiot! Why do I have to handle your libido!?”

“C-Calm down, Kurumi. If you start to Maria’s tone, you’ll fall into her trap.”

“ ! ….Big sis~”

Kurumi immediately plunged into Yuki’s arms after being warned by Mio, and Yuki began patting her head to placate her.

Yuki is showing such a happy face…such glaring big-sister’s-love radiance.

「…………」

Lucia quietly watched all this, her eyebrows not wrinkling even once. Even while standing still in a very natural way, she didn’t show any sign of any flaws or struggles, while maintaining the Dimensional Boundary. Her outer-appearances are similar to Maria’s adult form, and she could very well be a S-Class expert.

“……Is anything wrong?”

Seeing Lucia sense Basara’s gaze, she replied [Nothing] and turned to Mio and the rest.

As if seeing what this meant, they became serious and stopped making a ruckus.

Toujou Basara thus said to the four of them:

「——Let’s go.」

They nodded -- and walked towards the Dimensional Boundary in a single file.

===Part 2===

They were immediately enveloped by an abyss-like darkness, and they suddenly lost their orientation.

As if like they were in outer space.

--However, that sensation was short-lived.

In the next moment -– they were all standing within an unfamiliar forest with the sweet smell of grass; as the wind blew, the rays of sunlight scattered on the ground also underwent some changes.

It’s just as Maria said, there was a time difference from Japan.

“This place is—“

“--Adola Forset.”

Lucia turned to face Basara, and answered his uncertainty. Just then—

“Adola Forset…is this place?”

Kurumi asked while shrinking her body away, making Mio surprised.

“You know this place?”

“Yes. Although our knowledge of the terrain in the Demon Realm is limited – everyone will definitely know about Adola Forest.”

For Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi, all of their knowledge of this place came from their elders who had participated in the previous war. In the past, the Moderates Faction controlled majority of the Demon Realm, but then rapidly lost power and influence with the death of Wilbert, ending up in today’s state. Comparing from fifteen years ago during the war, the current power map must have already changed a lot. But the Moderates Faction probably never accounted for this forest, since after all—

“—This place is the forest closest to the Demon Lord Wilbert’s castle.”

This might have been a suitable place for Basara and the rest to land, having been invited by the Moderates Faction after all. However—

“Lucia-oneesama – why didn’t you directly bring us into Vereda City?”

Maria asked while frowning. The term Maria just said was also one that Basara and the other Heroes often heard – The city of the Demon Lord’s Capital back when Wilbert was still on the throne.

As the ones who were invited by the current leader of the Moderate Faction Ramusas and other high-class Demons, it would usually be done as Maria said, sending them directly into the city to save trouble and simplify matters.

“From the viewpoint of crisis management, we have made the decision to try to avoid the areas near and within the city, to prevent any involvement and manipulation of a third party and be mistaken as an enemy invasion.”

“You might be right, but do remember that the Current Demon Lord Faction is also after Mio-sama’s life—“

“I am well aware of that, and that is why I had chosen Adola Forest. This place is not far away from the city, it’s difficult to observe anything from outside, and it would be difficult for anyone in the surrounding areas to feel any Dimensional Linking.”

After Lucia replied without any change in her expression to the complaining Maria—

“Let us walk for a short distance, and there will be a horse carriage to bring up into the city – Please follow me.”

And proceeded to walk off in another direction into the forest.

“I’m sorry, everyone…”

Maria lowered her eyes while feeling bad, and Basara patted her shoulder and said:

“No need to say it like it’s your fault… I guess we better get moving then.”

“…Alright.”

Maria nodded, and Basara began following Lucia.

Much less a pavement, there wasn’t even an exposed path on the forest floor. Everyone walked in a single file slowly through the grass, and soon—

“Eh… When I had first about the Demon Realm, I had thought that it would be a dark and scary place; but in the end it was just as Maria said, it wasn’t much different from our world, and there’s even a sun… There’s so many different types of plants here, giving the forest so much fresh air, it just feels no different from the mountains in the countryside.”

Mio expressed her feelings to the view of the natural forest before her. As it’s their first visit, Basara consulted Maria on a few matters to gain some knowledge on things like cultures and customs; but upon seeing a view completely contrary to his expectations, everything felt fresh. It’s just—

“What fresh air… Really, you just don’t understand.”

“What do you mean, Kurumi?”

Behind her, Kurumi sighed, and Mio turned back to ask.

“You have Demon blood, so you might not have noticed… While the views and scenes within the forest are indeed beautiful, the concentration of demonic power within this place is completely shocking. With such strong demonic fluctuations, it really gives people of coming to the Demon Realm.”

Hearing Kurumi say tensely, Mio became surprised.

“Oh… Is it true, Basara?”

“Yes, the demonic concentration within this place are very strong. Remember Zolgear’s house? It’s similar to that.”

Such thick demonic concentrations will probably lower the immunity system of a normal human, but as ones who had underwent the training from the Heroes, that might not be too much of a problem. But as such strong demonic concentrations usually equates to a fairly powerful demon or evil spirit lurking around, they were unable to relax.

“Really…? In such a natural and beautiful place?”

Basara gave a bitter smile to Mio who muttered unbelievably, and turned his sight to another place.

“…Yuki, are you alright?”

“Ah, I’m fine.”

Beside Basara, Yuki nodded and replied, showing no hints of any stress within her expression.

…Probably because she’s the user of [Sakuya].

In short, the spirit sword can purify her body anytime, even weakening the demonic fluctuations from the Master-Servant Contract; it certainly is useful as a Hero, but it presents another problem in the Demon Realm. Being unable to use [Sakuya]’s original amount of power like within Zolgear’s mansion, the one most affected by the demonic concentration is undoubtedly Yuki.

Basara couldn’t see any abnormalities in Yuki right now. But before Yuki manages to get used to the demonic concentration, there would be a burden on her, so any repercussions appearing wouldn’t be strange at all.

“Yuki—“

Basara originally wanted to help Yuki carry one of the two luggage she was carrying, but instead retracted his words.

Yuki probably is already aware that the one most affected by the demonic concentrations in the Demon Realm will be her.

But yet she still agreed to go along with Basara and the rest. Basara’s worries, might be contempt in Yuki’s eyes.

“What is it, Basara?”

Replying, Yuki’s breaths became slightly faster.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Prologue

2015-09-11T05:46:11Z

195.252.47.33:

==Prologue - Departing in the Night of Christmas==

I prohibit you from using 「War」to bring your message across.

Do not use nice words to justify every single person’s suffering.

===Part 1===

In this world, there is a place known as the 「Demon Realm」.

From the God Tribe, that is the place where exiles were dimensionally banished to.

They vowed revenge against those who banished them from the paradise, the God Tribe, and had turned themselves into a race relatively similar to the sacred God Tribe.

In other words, The Demon Race.

Thereafter -- when the clash of the two races in the「First Great Demon-God War」ended, both sides went into long-term hibernation and recuperation.

After waking from the hibernation, the God Tribe created life forms known as 「Humans」and bestowed power and blessings to suitable Humans -- and thus groups of Humans able to fight against the Demon race was born.

The groups of Humans then fought a war against the Demon race who once again attempted to invade the God Realm. Those Humans possessed power enough to maintain the peace within the Human Realm, and as time passed by, they became known as -- The Hero Tribe. However--

…No one knows if this story is really true.

Wrapped up within a towel having just washed herself, Mio returned to her room and closed the door, and thought.

What she was doubting wasn't the origins of the Hero Tribe, but the origins of the God and Demon Realms belonging to the Gods and Demons respectively.

Even though Mio was just about to return to the Demon Realm, she was very different from Maria who had grown up within the Demon Realm, and the ones from the Hero Tribe like Basara. Mio had spent majority of her life in the Human Realm living as a normal Human.

Even though Mio had personally experienced the existence and power of the psionic <ref>relating to or denoting the practical use of psychic powers or paranormal phenomena</ref>, she was just an unqualified rookie. Thus, there were still many things that she was still unable to believe.

…However,

Who knows? -- The traditions and cultures of words from God and religious traditions might not all be lies. Even if topics like the Origin of the Universe and the Earth, or Human Evolution managed to get scientific proof, no one could really prove if there is really such a thing.

Naruse Mio knew very well that there are still some things that even science still cannot prove.

Demon race, Heroes, Magic, etc. are all confirmed to exist.

--And in the night of 25th December, today, they will make a long-distance trip.

With Maria’s sister Lucia as the guide, they will advance towards another land -- the Demon Realm.

Part of the Moderates Faction just like Maria, Lucia had come to the Toujou Residence to deliver the invitation from the Demon Realm on the night of the sports festival…about a month ago.

It has been said that with the battle against the Current Demon Lord Faction looming over them, individuals saying to extract Wilbert's power inherited by Mio, as well as to increase protection around her have already began appearing. Also, there were opinions to crown Mio as the New Demon Lord as well as the opposition to it, and nothing conclusive have been reached. Thus, they needed to hear about Mio's current opinions.

The reason they all had been fighting to this day was to preserve their normal daily life. If this trip to the Demon Realm is the only way to do it, they will not hesitate at all, since the enemy’s leader is the Current Demon Lord after all.

But having said that, Mio and the rest also have their own lives to live -- they need to go to school. Thus, Basara strongly expressed opposition to taking a long absence from school, skipping their tests and neglecting their school life, and postponed the date to the end of the second semester.

"….Oh, shit."

Mio sat on the chair before the dressing table, and began to blow-dry her hair.

The current time is a little past eleven in the night. In another hour, Maria’s sister Lucia will be coming over to fetch them; Maria, Yuki, as well as Kurumi were all probably making their last preparations -- except for only Basara.

After the closing ceremony of the sports festival, Basara had went a different way to another place, different from them who had went straight home. I think he had went with the student council to celebrate. <ref>The story of the celebration on Basara’s side is in Volume 6 Chapter 4</ref>

--As for the celebration for the Organising Committee, it had already happened long ago.

As the headcount for this year’s organising committee was nearly doubled from last year, adding in that the third years who aren’t supposed to show up, the preparations definitely entailed many problems; a tornado also suddenly happened temporarily on that day, damaging some of the equipment. Fortunately, they managed to overcome the many different difficult hurdles, and after successfully bringing the Sports Festival to an end, the organising committee once again gathered in the AV room <ref>Audio-Visual Room</ref> and submitted the reports from the various departments, and the committee was then dissolved. They all then had a small celebration with the delicacies and drinks prepared by the school; Mio, Yuki, and Basara had taken part, and Aikawa Shiho and Sakaki Chika was part of it too.

…However.

The student council members who handles almost every matter in the school were different from the organising committee members who could return to their normal school life after unloading that title. They have to review the reports from all the departments, checking for any errors and problems in the preparations and operations within the sports festival, pick out things to improve on and compile them into the activity records for next year. Thus, the student council were busy with the follow-up work all the way to the last day of the second semester -- 25th December. And in accordance with tradition, they will have a celebration on that night.

Responsible for providing aid to the organising committee as a student council member, Basara was specially invited to join the celebration. While Mio and the other girls would very much like to have dinner with Basara before heading to the Demon Realm, they do not want to obstruct Basara’s personal relations with others. Furthermore--

--He had already spent the whole Christmas Eve with us already.

Maria exhibited her culinary skills with Mio as her helper, and focused on roasting a whole turkey and making a cake at home. Basara ate the food with much gusto, and everyone had much fun. But -- they had played a game Maria had prepared in advance, causing all the girls to end up wearing sexy female Santa Claus outfits, and they all were done in once by Basara. <ref>A phrase used as a running gag in the series is used here. [Maria does something -> something happens -> curse activates -> Basara subjugates them]</ref>

"T-There isn't anything weird with this, right? After all, this ''is'' a Santa Claus outfit…"

Last night was the night which had the most number of males and females in bed together, thus the highest number of climaxes, thus also known as the National Spend-The-Night-Together Night. Under these conditions, for Mio and the rest seemed much more wholesome, being unable run to the home plate over fears of losing the powers they had. <ref>(Note:TLer here is Chinese) This part contains many Chinese sexual puns, which are almost impossible for me to fit into here. [Spending the night together] and [In the bed together] -> refers to having the sexual activity (sex) in the bed. [Run to home plate] also refers to the aforementioned sexual activity</ref>

If any nit-picking were to be done, it would probably be those games Maria liked to play – those free-for-all activities rarely ever happens in real life.

…Anyway, we must buy next year’s Christmas cake from a cake shop.

If they were to make one themselves, Maria might become paranoid again and prepare a lot of fresh milk and fruits in advance, and finally decorate them to become fine cuisine. <ref>Body food. Preparing the food to be consumed on a person’s body</ref> Speaking of which—

''…The Demon Realm, huh…''

''Just exactly will that place be like?'' Other than Maria who had grown up there, even Basara, Yuki, and Kurumi had never been there before.

The Hero Tribe had only stepped into the Demon Realm once, but that was before they were born – that Great War that had only gotten more intense as time passed. Back then, the [God of War] Toujou Jin and the other elite warriors that caused Demons to become pale with the mere mention of their name had invaded fairly deep into the realm – but such large-scale confrontations had never happened again within these fifteen years that followed. In order to not unnecessarily fan the flames created by the war, Heroes were basically banned from entering the Demon Realm.

Of course, as this was Mio's first time going to the Demon Realm, she had done some exercise to calm her nerves and refresh herself. Because of that, Maria had invited Mio to be the first to use the bath after she had drawn it, but--

"Ah…"

Choosing to wait until she was the last one was indeed the right decision. Mio was able to leisurely soak within the water, letting the water warm up her body thoroughly. She then pulled open a drawer from within the low cabinet, and chose a set with suitable colours and patterns from the neatly folded sets of underwear, and began undoing the knot on her bathrobe.

Her large soft breasts were the first to emerge, followed by the rest of her body. Hanging the bathrobe over the chair’s backrest, she put her two legs into the holes of the panties, and pulled it up.

When the panties hugged her butt tightly, her index fingers moved from her back to the front into the gap between her two legs, and moved up and down a few times after hooking the material, adjusting its grip; bending forward after picking up the bra that was a set together with the panties, she skilfully put the clasp together after putting her breasts within the bra.

Straightening up, Mio's hands then strongly pulled the clasp downwards, and after adjusting the side straps, she was done with putting on her underwear. After checking herself in the vertical mirror—

"Will this be too provocative…? But I don’t have any choice."

She sighed. Mio’s upper body was originally already breathtaking, but its size has been increasing ever since Basara had begun subjugating her. Finding anything cute and nice that she could fit into was already beginning to become a problem, and what she had left that could fit are either too old-fashioned or lingerie that were European Imports. In order for the deepening of their relationship and the occasional lifting of the aphrodisiac curse to increase their battle potential, Mio often needed to undress before Basara.

Since Basara would be watching, Mio of course wanted to present herself at her very best. This was a normal teenage girl’s feelings.

"In the end, I am still being led on by Maria. This must be something…"

Recently, Mio would always agree to anything the moment she hears [Basara will definitely like that].

Now that Kurumi had also moved into the house together with Yuki, the two of them along with Mio would occasionally be subjugated by Basara himself -- speaking of which, those were all situations Maria created herself -- in those times, the Nonaka sisters were wearing those cute lingerie. To not lose to them, Mio could only make her advances in her own ways.

However -- other than Mio and Yuki who had done the Master-Servant contract with Basara and the ero-loving succubus Maria, there wasn’t any need for Basara to be subjugating Kurumi, who had no duty to be accompanying them--

''…Kurumi doesn’t seem to hate Basara a lot recently.''

Of course, Kurumi had put up resistance when her embarrassment kicks in, but had indulged in Basara’s punishment in the end, and Mio knew the reason for that all too well -- obviously, Kurumi held feelings for Basara but had been hiding it. Although she was in no position to be criticizing others, Mio was someone who couldn’t be frank with herself, so she can understand what Nonaka Kurumi liked about Basara so much.

Adding on that after the incident with Zolgear -- Maria also held feelings for Basara.

Only just feelings -- it can’t be counted as love for now, more like purely enjoying pushing the rest into the pit of fire at fulfil her basic instincts as a succubus. Perhaps it was for that very reason that Maria--

''…had chosen to grab onto Kurumi.''

Maria seemed to be playing around with Kurumi due to her fascination with her. While Mio and the rest went to school, those two were basically staying together. For those two to interact with each other was something normal, and them becoming good friends wasn’t something bad.

While those two would also go out to together, they've always refused to reveal where they had went. These days, Kurumi and Maria would always take a bath together, and from the gasps that came from the bathroom, Kurumi had probably already become Maria’s plaything already. But even then Yuki as the older sister remained quiet; Yuki was probably happy that Kurumi had made a close friend around her age.

Then again -- the Nonaka sisters’ relationship seemed to have worsened in the past five years. Thus, whenever Maria had made Kurumi cry, Yuki felt like an older sister from being able to placate her cute little sister, which instead made her happy.

「…The overwhelming force of the Nonaka sister's relationship gives me a headache.」

To Mio, she would be happy as long as Maria was happy -- she only just hopes that Maria wouldn’t make other people do ‘’those’’ things every once in a while. As Mio where thinking about these things--

『---I’m back.』

Basara voice suddenly came from downstairs. ''Crap'', Mio had originally wanted to finish changing and wait for him to return together with the others.

Mio then hurriedly put on the uniform that was hanging on the wall. She had discussed what she should wear when going to the Demon Realm with Basara and Yuki, and they all had decided to wear their uniform. A uniform would be the easiest to make the other parties what position they have in this Realm and what kind of life they are living.

Speaking of which, there is still some time before the agreed time - midnight; while worrying that Basara might be taking a bath too and also scolding herself for putting the cart before the horse by spending so much effort on her underwear yet spending so little effort on her outer appearances, Mio began to leisurely groom herself despite her nervousness.

After putting on high knee socks and tying her hair into ribbons on both sides of her head, Mio was done dressing up. Spinning around once in front of the mirror, she touched up on the little details of her appearance. After taking in three deep breaths, Mio was also mentally prepared.

Leaving the room, Mio turned off the lights and closed the door. Before her was the scene she was already long used to seeing--

“………………”

Naruse Mio carved the image before her eyes deep into her mind, and hoped to never forget it.

She must return to this place, becoming lost is not an option -- and vowed in her heart at the same time.

From the night Lucia visited the Toujou Residences bringing the news from the Demon Realm, Mio already had plenty of time to think about many things and mentally prepare herself.

-- Hailed as the strongest in history, the power of the previous Demon Lord Wilbert.

Even if she gave up her revenge on Zolgear, Mio couldn't possibly leave behind her current situation so as long she possessed her father’s power.

That’s why -- Mio and the rest had decided to visit the Demon Realm.

…However,

That does not mean, that she felt no anxiety and fear at all.

The Moderates Faction and the Current Demon Lord Faction -- the two major forces within the Demon Realm had been fighting each other over the power sufficient to control every corner of the Demon Realm. Within this situation, they had to advance to the Demon Realm.

Eighty percent of the people waiting for her there has had been through unimaginable trials and suffering.

-- As the sole child of the previous Demon Lord, perhaps this was her own fate.

Yet Basara and the others -- were all dragged into this because of her own choices and circumstances.

That’s why, Mio can't show them any signs of wanting to give up before they departed.

They have said this to Mio before: If she didn't want to go, there isn't a need to force herself.

But in the end, Mio still chose to voluntarily take the risk.

She had to end everything. Her father’s powers that she had inherited which brings about threats to her life -- Mio had to put an end before their situation becomes even worse. That’s why--

'''"…I’ll be back soon."'''

Naruse Mio whispered to the empty room, turned off the lights, and closed the door.

With this, she will not turn back, and never stop.

Moving forward with her all, Mio slowly walked down the stairs.

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Epilogue

2015-08-09T04:37:11Z

195.252.47.33:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

After they had returned to Vereda city, what came first was the treatment of the girl’s wounds.

Maria, Yuki, and Mio, the three of them, were all heavily injuries when going against the high class martyrs manipulated by Nebula, and they had used up a lot of strength. The physician had said they need a lot of rest. Although the unconscious Mio had no outer injuries, using Wilbert’s power had made her demonic power and vigour weak. And when the diagnostic results said that they only needed rest and that they were not in any life-threatening danger, a large weight was finally lifted from Basara’s heart.

After that, Zest and Basara went to another room to receive treatment. When it came to an end, --

“—Zest, I’ll be leaving them under your care.”

“Yes, Basara-sama… But, your injuries aren’t light at all, please try to return as soon as possible, and don’t force yourself.”

“Alright, I got it… Once I’m done, I’ll return immediately.”

His condition was just as Zest feared, receiving a high class martyrs’ surprise attack from Gardo had given him heavy injuries, and the doctors have advised him to get convalesce. To be honest, he was very tired right now, and he very much would like to just lie down now and sleep.

--But before that happens, he must speak with a certain someone first.

It wasn’t Ramsas or Claus. Mio has already decided to not communicate further with him. Also, another reason for not wanting to contact them now, was that right now Lucia, he, and the rest of the high class demons of the Moderate faction were discussing future plans. Since the city was also attacked, it has affected the livelihood of the refugees, and temporary accommodation must be procured for them now.

…And also.

After the battle, the moderate faction had captured a high class demon from the enemy side. Nebula had died from the explosion of the master-servant contract curse, while Gardo had an arm severed by Basara, and were sent flying together with him from the surprise attack from the martyr, but his injuries weren’t fatal. As this incident may officially spark a war on both sides,Gardo had quite the bargaining chip. As to his disposal, it must be carefully considered.

As to what are the important matters now, Basara had no clue about it. Ramsas as the leader of the moderate faction, must undoubtedly have a lot of work waiting for him.

…Just let him be. I do want Mio and Yuki to rest for now after all.

Once their issues are properly handled, their strength would’ve probably almost recovered by then.

Then again, there would probably be no harm in talking with them again.

Basara had went through the rambunctious Vereda that were like that due to the fightings, and came to the courtyard. Here, the maids, deacon, and soldiers were treating wounded soldiers or seeing to the reseltment of the refugees, and so they couldn’t leave. But, --

[--------------]

Everyone were busy with their tasks, and sometimes, they would notice a particular person. That person was leaning his back on the city wall, with a cigarette in his mouth, leisurely relaxing while watching the hustle and bustle. That person was – Jin Toujou.

…It couldn’t be blamed on them…

After all, from the previous war, he was known as the [ God of War], the strongest hero. Even for the moderate faction, asking the demons to not pay attention to Jin was something very difficult.

Basara went towards Jin, and when he noticed him nearing him, --

“…Hai, Basara. How have you been recently?”

He slightly chuckled while posing this question to him, and Basara couldn’t help but to smile bitterly to this. Even though they reunited in the Demon realm, his manner of speech still hadn’t changed.

“I’m doing fine. I’ve managed to tide over it after all… And it was very thrilling.”

He shrugged while replying:

“The head of the household had once told me, that when the father isn’t present, the duty of protecting the family falls onto the eldest son.”

“…I see.”

Basara then immediately continued, as if cold water had been poured on his from Jin’s reply.

“What […I see.]… Isn’t… that too short? You haven’t seen your son in a long time, and after filling in for you, don’t you have anything else other than that to say to your son?”

After Jin left the Toujou residence, Basara’s days as the adult head had always been on the edge.

At first, it was protect Mio and Maria as a family. After that, both Yuki and Kurumi joined in, andto protect the pairs, he had fought for his and their lives until today. Hearing Basara say so, --

“You are my son that I am proud of after all… Haven’t I said before that everything would be fine?”

He then lightly patted Basara’s head.

“Take a look… I wasn’t wrong, was I?”

Seeing his father’s smile, he felt happiness in managing to live up to his father’s expectations, and after that, --

….Um, what am I so flighty about?

Feeling a sudden burst of shyness,he suddenly pushed Jin’s hand away.

Because he then suddenly remembered what he was complaining about just now.

Normally, he had the viewpoint of a brother, and a master. And as their brother and master, Mio and the rest had often tried to spoil him, he had never to do so to them. Additionally, in Basara’s heart, Jin was the one he respected the most, and even from the perspective of a person or a man, he could never hope to match him.

-- From the beginning to now, no matter how difficult the situation he was in, he had never even once thought [if only Jin was here]… Of course, Jin’s phone had a special magical chip installed, so he could contact him whenever he wanted. Everytime he survived a life or death situation or a difficult situation, he would always report it to Jin everytime.

But honestly speaking, for the events involving Takigawa, Takashi and the rest being sent by the [village], and Zolgear, if Jin was present back then, the situation would’ve been resolved with the least amount of damage.

The hopes of being acknowledged and praised by his father was already lodged in his heart from long ago. It’s just –

….How old do I think I am…

He slightly blushed. It was good that he had come alone… If his current state was seen by Mio and the rest, Maria would’ve definitely taken advantage of the situation to embarrass him.

“Ah… That’s right, dad. What did ou come here for?”

He tried to do away with the awkwardness, and changed the topic.

“You had said that you had come to the demon realm to make contact with a certain someone, right? If I remember correctly, I had arranged the meeting place to meet him already… So, did you find the one?”

At this point, he slightly shifted his line of sight, --

“The one you come to look for, couldn’t possibly be him, right…?”

A demon was standing at a certain distance from them, and it wasn’t clear what he was supposed to be doing here. That demon was by Jin’s side when he had come to save Basara from the danger.

“Eh? Oh, no, that’s not him. I had taken a little detour on my way here. Some stuff happened, and since we were chummy with each other, I had brought him along with me. Isn’t that right, Feiou?”

“………………..Did that even happen?”

The teen called Feiou replied with a dirty look to the smiling Jin.

“…..You meet up with him on your way here…?”

“Don’t think too much into it, he’s only just being playful.”

Towards Basara who was rolling his eyes, Jin said to him without changing his mood:

“Feiou, the humans have a saying -- At home, you rely on your parents. Away from home, you rely on your friends.”

“What does that have to do with me! You were the one who had insisted me making me your friend!”

Feiou had shouted that while holding his head, and continued:

“Ah ha, my goodness… I had better make my way to the lord’s capital immediately… It’s all your fault, dragging me everywhere, and even dragging me into the palace of the moderate faction camp. Going AWOL isn’t something trivial, and right now I can’t remember how lone I had been gone. Just how are you going to reimburse me!?”

“………………..Dad, do remember that kidnapping a teen is a crime…”

“Weird… I think that I do remember getting his consent for this…”

“That better be the case… It looks like that he is about to break down anytime. Uh, putting that aside, he had said the lord’s capital –“

Without finishing his sentence…

The city suddenly shook, with a [Boom!] accompanying it.

“Eh…!” “Did the enemy attack again…?” “Everyone stay calm! Prepare your weapo—“

As if feeling shock and fear still remaining from facing the martyrs, panic instantly spread quickly.

“—Oi, I have a question for you.”

Just then, Jin said that towards a soldier who seemed to have the rank of a captain.

“Right now most of the higher ups are in a meeting, and aren’t the soldiers in the city now busy with the aftermath? Shouldn’t protecting the prisoners have the lowest priority now?”

“T-That--…”

The soldiers seemed to be able to find any words for this…

“! -----“

And Basara also began sprinting at almost the same moment.

===Part 2===

The captured Gardo is a high class demon.

He wasn’t only a good bargaining chip in negotiations, the chances of knowing the current situation of the current demon lord faction are high. If useful information could be extracted, not only could they make more combat ability their own and preserve their own lives in the current demon lord faction’s offensive, it might even be the key to defeating the powerful enemy.

And so because of the, Toujou Basara had ran through the mess, entering the chaotic atrium.

He contined down the stairs, towards the city’s lowest level.

The dungeon.

Arriving at the bottom of the stairs and passing through the stone tunnel, he then saw it.

The guards guarding the prisoners were lying on the floor motionlessly. Behind them, the door leading to the lowest level of the dungeon has been destroyed. The door was protected by a powerful magical seal, capable of suppressing a high class demon within a confined space. Gardo was originally supposed to be behind the door, but –

“That is--…”

Within the room beyond the door, there was a man standing beside Gardo.

Though his back was facing Basara, making him unable to make him out, Basara could immediately recognise who that person was. Although the clothing was a little different from usualm his aura hadn’t changed at all.

And so, he called out his name.

“------Takigawa!”

Towards Basara’s shout, Takigawa didn’t turn back towards him, instead, --

“I’m sorry. I’ll be bring this person back now. The number of subordinates that Leohart can trust is very small, so if I leave this person here behind now, his close buddy would most likely bring an entire army to attack just to save this person.”

After saying that, Takigawa then silent raised his right hand – to create a giant black sphere.

Basara knew that it was to aid in Gardo’s escape, so –

“! ……….—Don’t run!”

He immediately materialised Brynhildr and rushed into the room to attack. However, --

Clang------------!

“Huh…?”

Brynhildr rebounded, as if it had hit a solid surface that it cannot cut, and the force caused Basara to jump back. Without even turning his head to him, Takigawa had managed to repel his attack.

…Just how…?

Although Takigawa had repelled his attacks quite a number of times when they fought in the past, however, the master-servant contract he had made with both Mio and Yuki had already raised his battle potential for quite a number of time already. Additionally, time same thing happened with Zest. With that, he had thought that the difference between his power and Takigawa’s wasn’t that big already. So why was his repelled easily just now? In the moment where Basara was surprised, Takigawa’s large black sphere suddenly swallowed Gardo’s body, making him disappear.

And only then, did Takigawa turn back to look at him.

Not only his clothing, his hairstyle was also different from usual.

“Oh please, Basacchii… Why are you that surprised?”

He then put on his more familiar bitter smile, and said:

“This place is within the demon realm… My demonic power now will of course be more powerful than the times when I had fought you in the Human realm, isn’t that a given?”

“!...........”

Basara’s face then visibly tightened at those words. The demon realm was full of magical elements, and currently, the situation is in Takigawa’s favour. But still –

……..To think that just a change in the location would bring about such a big change.

The pressure released by Takigawa now, didn’t lose to that of Zolgear’s or Gardo’s. This made Basara suddenly realise, Takigawa Yahiro, who had accepted the mission of monitoring Mio who had Wilbert’s power after Zolgear; is power was really a force to be reckoned with.

And alos, it’s likely that when he had fought with Basara before, he was only just playing around with him, and wasn’t at all serious.

“Takigawa… Could it be that you’re not part of the moderate faction?”

“About that, what do you think is the case? ….I am not a very decisive and clear-cut person.”

He said so in a carefree voice, towards the Basara who didn’t dare to act rashly now.

“Speaking of which, Basacchii…. Even after advising you so many times, you’re still using that eliminating ability of yours. What are you going to do now? Nebula’s sight is linked with his master’s, and so now the old guys who has had their sight’s linked with him, now know of your ability…”

“If I hadn’t used it back then, we would’ve also been eliminated together with Vereda in that explosion. It’s better the way it is now, I would say so. Let me ask you, --“

He suddenly lowered his voice and continued:

“The giving orders behind the curtains to Nebula are the high class demons from cardinal, right?... It seems like they have lost hope in obtaining Wilbert’s power, and are instead trying to kill Mio directly…”

“That right… They believe that letting Leohart obtain that power would make his battle potential and appeal to the masses so strong that that can’t control him. Whether if it was to let Leohart continue to be their puppet, or to not let the moderate rely on Wilbert’s power by creating disturbances, they seem to see that eliminating Mio as the most effective way. What are you going to do?”

To Takigawa who was smiling while asking this, he replied:

“Mio has already laid the foundations for going against the moderate faction, and also, we support her decision. Since the ones who want her dead are actually the Cardinals, we can’t run forever, can we?”

Declaring his intention to kill, --

“…..Is that so?”

He only just laughed. Just then, the reinforcement soldiers arrived at the scene, much later than he expected.

Takigawa’s line of sight immediately deviated from Basara, towards a maid – Nuoye.

“---Lars!”

When their eyes met, Nuoye was suddenly stunned. It was most likely that Nuoye wasn’t even thinking that the intruder could be Takigawa.

“W-Why… Why would Lars…?”

He remained silent towards everyone present.

What he instead did do, was to suddenly disappear into the void.

“! –Takigawa!” “Lars!”

They shouted out at the same time, but were instead too late. Just then, --

“……Let’s end everything here now…”

Takigawa’s voice sounded out from an unknown place.

“Think about your current position, and come to our Lord’s capital. Bring as many soldiers as you want. As to where the location would be, the higher-ups of the moderate faction and your dad knows of it. The ones behind this attack, and the Cardinals who had also made attempts at Mio’s life, is over there. Those old ones, can be said to be dominating over the demon realm now, and will also do so for the future. Basacchii, do show me how long you can last before them… Okay?”

And after that, he left his last word.

As to the main purpose of his trip this time, it might be to just say those words.

There’s the Cardinals, and other than that, the one who just said those words to him was an enemy who he must cut all ties with.

Since a demon realm can’t have two demon lords, war is inevitable.

That is their destiny.

『The current demon lord – Leohart, is expecting you.』

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 6 Illustrations|Volume 5 Illustrations]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 1

2015-08-09T04:32:49Z

195.252.47.33:

==Chapter 1==

===Part 1===

Today, within the grounds of Hijirigasaka Academy, there were a lot of people gathered in a certain space.

The classes have already ended, but yet the audio-visual room was filled with noise and activity.

-Right now, in the AV room, are the group of people that have been charged with a task have gathered.

The sports meet will be held next month, and they are the organizing committee. Before the fold-able table in front of the blackboard, are the seats for the students in the committee. The purpose of the meeting, was to plan for the preparations that have to begin before summer break begins, and for the consolidation of the information on hand that was to be handed to those who were at the table for the first time. With the meeting about to start, -

"Say... It seems really unbelievable; the proportion of the amount of boys to girls, that is..."

Sitting on the front left was Basara Toujo, who upon hearing that, let out a sigh.

Sitting on the opposite side of the room, looking at Basara's back, the voice just now had came from the back of the room, and it belonged to Aikawa Shiho that was in the same class as Basara. Following that, Sakaki Chika who sat beside also nodded in agreement.

"Hmm... It seems that those two never change"

With that, their sights moved towards Basara, or rather, his left and right sides.

And the two that was the cause for the state of the AV room said:

"They're giving it too much thought. It wasn't definite that we are the only reasons."

"Agreed, there probably isn't that much of a link between the two."

The ones who spoke so indifferently, were the two <Princesses> who were adored by the boys in Hijirigasaka Academy, Mio Naruse and Yuki Nonaka. However, their words seemed unconvincing in the light of the situation. Though joining in was just for fun, it seems that a lot who joined in too were boys, causing a great disparity in the proportions of the genders.

At the beginning, it was Basara, Yuki, and Mio who volunteered to be the ones from class 1B in the organizing committee.

Originally, the ones to be on the committee were to be decided a few days ago, but no one came forward. Sakazaki-sensei, wishing to respect the individual wills of the students, had then dragged this matter on for a long time, and allowed the decision to made only until the morning of the day of the meeting. But still, nothing conclusive had came up. Hence, they had taken this opportunity and raised their hands together.

Because about the sports meet, they already had a discussion on the matter.

And hence the matter that had dragged on for days had ended here, with calls of 'ME TOO!' suddenly storming the place. In the end, Sakazaki couldn't stand it any longer, and after reducing the final number to five persons, the matter was concluded.

So, the ones who were chosen, were Basara, Mio, Yuki, Aikawa Shiho, and Sakaki Chika. Although there was the problem of the proportions of the genders, with drawing of the ballots was done in fairness, and with Sakazaki rejecting the rest, just like that, the ones to be sent were decided. But still, -

The news sure had spread fast...

Through communications with phones and the internet, it seems that within a few hours, the news that Mio and Yuki was on the committee had already spread around the school. Just then, Shiho wily smiled and said:

"Basara, turn around and take a look."

"Give me a break. From just now until now, the looks that are already on me are going to cause the back of my head to go bald."

Right now, the back of my head, was definitely more sensitive towards the looks from boys than the breasts of the girls. And this had somewhat implicated the safety of my life. From the bottom of his heart, He tiredly said so:

''Hahaha... It sure is hard on you, Basara''

With the look from Sakaki that was to gently comfort him, he then released another sigh.

Since a few days ago, he had been able to communicate with Aikawa from a distance, like just now.

Both Aikawa and Sakaki had their minds controlled because of Zolgear's plan, now they had forgotten about the events. But with part of their memories blurred and lost, they had become uneasy, and so on the next day when they had returned to normal, Yuki explained to them about the gap in their memories. With their number of chances for communicating increasing, they had become closer to Mio, and had closed the gap they had with Yuki.

However, since Yuki wasn't the type to chat, she was only caring about reading her book while Mio was talking and laughing together with several others. And since Aikawa and Sakaki knew clearly what her personality was like, they had felt that something was clearly wrong, and so they continued to chat with Mio. Not long later, since Basara lived with Mio and Yuki, he and began to start chatting with Aikawa and Sakaki. Thinking back on the changes in their relationship in the past few days, Basara couldn't help but to have look at Sakaki who was chatting with Mio from the side.

"Please, Basara... Look at me more often..."

When Sakaki's mind was controlled, she had said some things that had showed her affections towards Basara.

No one was sure of it was instilled into her during the brainwashing, or if it was really her hidden real feelings. Although there would be problems in letting people knowing the truth, it still wasn't an easy matter to pursue. Basara only know, that Sakaki was a warm and kind girl, and that since he was able to save the smile that she has right now, he was satisfied.

However, it seems that someone wasn't happy that Basara was looking at Sakaki.

Suddenly there was a hand on Basara's thigh under the table.

"- !?"

This sudden act caused Basara to stiffen his body.

"What's wrong?"

"No-Nothing... Really."

Mio had asked the question puzzledly from the side, and Basara had answered evasively. Though She felt that something was off, she turned back to continue chatting with Sakaki. And only then, did Basara turn to look at the owner of the hand on his thigh, Yuki.

Mio who was sitting just beside, and even Sakaki who was sitting in a row in front had their sight blocked by the table, and hadn't realized the events that just happened under the table.

-In days before and after the fight with Zolgear, Yuki, Mio and even Maria had all received Basara's kisses.

And since then, Yuki had become even more daring in her advances towards Basara.

"-"

When Basara gave Yuki a look for her to stop what she was doing, she instead looked at Basara's books in the pocket in the table, acting like nothing had happened.

''Oi...! Yuki! Stop play around!''

Reading a book authored by J. D. Salinger while secretly feeling someone else's inner thigh. Since when did Yuki become such a girl?

''Hey, if you continue this, something will happen in my cornfield... Eh, what exactly is my cornfield?''

Carefully in order to not let the other three realize, he grabbed Yuki's hand that was on his thigh. Yet Yuki took the opportunity to cross her fingers with Basara.

"…!"

It has already certainly become a dangerous situation. But if he managed to get his hand free, who know where she would touch next. And so, the helpless Basara could only surrender his left hand to Yuki's mercy. Just then, -

"- Hello, Princess Mio."

At her side there was suddenly a boy who said this to Mio, and then just directly sat down at the remaining empty seat just beside her. Mio then gave him a glance, and then said coldly:

"Senpai. Hello."

Even Basara knows that face. In the past when the fans in both Mio's and Yuki's camp had surrounded him behind the school building, the one in front of him right now was the leader of Mio's faction. If his memory serves him correctly, he was Shohei Donoe.

"...Wasn't it because that the year threes had to prepare to their further education, that the committee was to be made up of only year ones and twos?"

Mio hadn't even bothered to look at him when she asked this question.

"Basically you're right, but it wasn't said that it was an absolute rule. Since Princess Mio has come, how can we not?

He then turned behind to take a look, and there was a whole row of Mio's fans whom he personally knows.

"Princess Yuki..."

This time, another soft call came from the other side.

''So it's him this time...''

Hozumi Hashi, the leader of Yuki's camp who was in year three. But now, he had did it with much more respect than the other guy. And of course, the other Yuki fans were also at the side watching. Basara then carefully let go of Yuki's hand, in order to not be found out, and then, -

"We have also joined the committee. Gently guide us in our work, please?"

Yuki had the appearance of a model student and had a soft appearance. But then, with only a small glance at him, she let out a 'Humph~', expressing displeasure, and ignored him. Yet after seeing her reaction, Hozumi had a happy face, and then returned to the side of the other Yuki fans.

On the other side, in contrast to Hozumi, Donoe continued to occupy the seat beside Mio, refusing to leave.

"Of course I know, to you, coming here was equally as important as preparing for your future. So fine, the princess here right now will cherish her time spent with you.

''He was indeed handsome, and those were some pretty nice words, but why did it sound kind of comical?''

Basara thought this, yet he was glared at by him. Hence, he then moved away his line of sight. Right now, other than Mio and Yuki, Aikawa and Sakaki was also present. They seemed to be somewhat uncomfortable from being surrounded by fans from the Mio and Yuki faction, and trying to avoid conflict with them. Just then, -

"Oi, Donoe... It's about time you return to your own seat, or else how will we start this meeting?"

A saviour appeared. It was one of Basara's teachers, Sakazaki.

"This is the seating area for the first years. The seats for the third years are behind. The school had respected your wished in letting you participate, but, you still must follow the rules, being the role models for your underclassmen, right?"

Donoe's face then visibly changed, but he still maintained his hearty smile.

"Tsh... Fine fine, I got it. See you later, Princess."

Smacking his lips together, he then left Mio's side. Hence, -

"Thank you teacher... You were a really big help."

"Don't worry about it... You didn't do anything wrong."

With Basara expressing his thanks, Sakazaki had a bitter smile on.

"But teacher, what are you doing here? Supervising the committee, wasn't it the task of the gym teachers for the second years?"

"That was the case. But it seems that teacher Gotou had a hip injury, and since the other gym teachers are busy with another activity, the task has then fallen onto he, who was free.

"Haish~... Taking upon himself a task which no one will thank him for... Good grief~."

Aikawa then jokingly said to the helplessly shrugging Sakazaki.

"Can't be helped. This sort of job was to be done by rookies after all."

Finishing, Sakazaki then headed towards the student council members who were currently organizing the documents. After that, -

"You really were just saved back then, Mio... You too, Yuki. That is, even that teacher talked with you..."

Sakaki who had remained silent up till now, then expressed her concern for the two.

"Don't worry about it. That person, while I don't know who much self-confidence he has, it seems that he thinks that if he acts a bit chummy with me, he'll think that I'll be close with him. Really, what an idiot... There's got to be a limit, even for his stupidity..."

"I'm fine too. I have already to them in the past, that I have completely no interest in them."

"Woah... You two really are cruel.

"Was I? What I just said was just the truth only."

"Exactly. Isn't unneeded expectations from other people troublesome?"

Just as Mio and Yuki, in clear daylight, was making a clean break in their relationships with Donoe and Hozumi respectively, -

A female student wearing the student council armband then stood up from her position at the table before the blackboard.

"Please take your seats now. The meeting for the organizing committee for the first sports meet will be starting now."

With the announcement, the other council members also moved, passing out notes for the meeting. After confirming that everyone had received a copy of the notes, -

"I am the vice-president of the student council, Kajiura Lihua, the chairperson of the organizing committee for this year's sports meet. Please provide guidance."

Finishing her portion, the room then immediately filled up with applause.

-In Hijirigasaka Academy , the school party was held in spring, wile the sports meet was held in autumn. The school party was the biggest event for the students, and it can be said that it was the brainchild of the student organizing committee. Setting the school party in the spring, it was to let the third year students in the committee to organise themselves an unforgettable party. And on the positioning of the timing of the sports meet, it was to be as practice for the smooth preparation for the school party. Hence, the third years will not interfere in that, to allow the second years to let the second years accumulate experience. Thus, the vice-president Kajiura Lihua is the one responsible for over-seeing this sports meet.

"The first thing to mention is, the committee member list that the teachers have given me. It would seem that, the number of volunteers this year are almost double from that of last year. But, -"

Kajiura said in a warning tone,

"Although having many volunteers is a good thing, I would like to give everyone a reminder. If there seems to be too many people in a single department, some people will be transferred to another department. And it would seem that selecting the leaders for each department would be harder than last year, and so, due to the sheer number of candidates, I can say that it would be likely that the overall quality of the overall management would rise."

With her firm announcement, a small commotion then started in the room.

''...Heh, it was probably a likely reaction from the crowd.''

Kajiura herself should probably already know, that majority of the people that have come had impure motives. Even Donoe and Hozumi of the third years had come, with their actions contributing to the abnormality of the situation. Hence, the overall-in-charge, Kajiura, was bound to need quite considerable mental preparation and determination to perform her duties well.

"With this, we shall begin to have the volunteers to choose their desired departments. On the second and third pages of the notes given out, are the details on the respective departments. You have ten minutes from now, so please take this time to know about the responsibilities of the different departments, and decide which department is the one that you want to join"

And Kajiura sat down after saying a 'Please begin', there was uproar in the room.

"-So, what shall we choose?"

Aikawa who sat in the row in front of them, turned around and asked, and the Mio who was beside Basara lifted her line of sight, and asked:

"Um... What shall I choose... What about you, Basara?"

"About that..."

Receiving this question, Basara then flipped the notes again.

<Overall planning and management> : In charge of planning the competitions and the itinerary

<Advertising> : In charge of the production and updating of the information on the flyers

<Equipment management> : In charge of preparing the applications for the equipment needed for the sports meet

<Accounting> : In charge of the management of the budget allocated, and the auditing of all transactions

<General Auxiliary> : In charge of the making of the archway over the main entrance, setting up of the decorations, and assisting in the assembly operations of the equipment

Usually, following the usual trend, the hottest department would be the one in charge of the overall planning and management, followed by the one in charge of the equipment that has the least work, which is then followed by the advertising department.

And the most worrying thing, is that the <accounting> department and the <general auxiliary> department would undoubtedly be the ones that mostly need more manpower. And so, it is likely that most of the ones here in the room would be then sent to either of the two departments. To Basara, it would be fine by him if he got redirected to the departments in need of manpower, but, -

...If any trouble comes up.

While knowing that some people would come just because Mio and Yuki came, he had never expected either Hozumi or Donoe from the third years to be one of them. If he were to be sent to the same department as one of them, it would result in a bad atmosphere. But if he were in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while them were in some other department, it would undoubtedly bring about resentment.

But what Basara would want to avoid most of all, was them all being in the same department as either Mio or Yuki, while he himself was in some other department.

If anything goes wrong, it would cause the committee a lot of trouble. While he was in serious thought,

"Umm... May I interrupt you for a while?"

A voice came from beside, causing Basara to raise his head confusedly, and then, -

''...Weird?''

[[Image:SMnK v04 047.jpg|thumb]]

When Basara saw who the owner of the voice was, his mind suddenly went into a state of confusion. The owner of the voice was, a female student who was considerably cute; sporting short hair, with big eyes under her glasses, giving the feel of a timid puppy, causing people to have the urge to protect her. There were no problems from him with this. The problem was, that the uniform that was being worn, was the same as Basara's, a male school uniform. Amongst the four of them, their expressions were like Basara, full of confusion. While everyone had no idea on how to respond, --

"Eh... Why are you wearing the boys' uniform?"

Aikawa bluntly said out loud the conflict in everyone's hearts that had gotten their tougnes.

"About that... I apoligise, for causing misunderstandings. I am really a boy."

He answered while scratching his face in embarrassment,

"I am Tachibana Nano from the student council. Umm, you are Basara, and you are Mio Naruse and you are Yuki Nonaka, right? Sorry for disturbing you while choosing a department."

No matter from which angle you look from, his body is filled with feminine charms.

"Our vice-president would like to talk to you three about something, is it fine with you?"

After that, they then followed Tachibana to the preparation room next door.

The room was approximately four pyeongs large, with the shelf by the wall densely packed with different equipment and lots of documents. Vice-president Kajiura was standing in the center of the room waiting for them."

"I have brought them, vice-president..."

"...Thank you, Tachibana."

After thanking Tachibana, Kajiura then looked towards Basara and the others coldly, and let out a slight sigh.

"There isn't much time, so I'll say it quickly. Are you not planning to leave the organizing committee?"

And told them her reason for wanting to see them without hesitation.

''...Ah, That was probably it.''

Basara wasn't particularly surprised, when Tachibana told him that Kajiura wanted to see him, since he had already guessed what it would be about. After that, Kajiura then suddenly lowered her eyes, and said:

"Sorry... I didn't mean to blame you. But as I've said before, this time there are too many volunteers, and there are already enough problems brought about by the sheer number of people. However, the motivation of over half of the volunteers were totally unrelated to the sports meet itself, and additionally, even the third years are present. Although there isn't a way to not let the crowd go out of control, we can't really afford to expend the extra effort."

"....I see."

Originally, the organizing committee shall be comprised of only year one and year two students. This is because the sports meet was organised and executed under the directive of the second years, in order to create an environment to ensure the smooth handover of orders within the organizing committee, to smoothly integrate everyone into the committee as a whole. But if the third years join in, and with ulterior motives to boot, it would cause confusion within the chain of command within the committee, leading its collapse.

Kajiura and Tachibana and the other members of the student council were different from the normal organizing committee members, beginning the preparations before the summer vacations. For organizing a successful sports meet, they would even continue to work on this continuously over the vacation.

''...I had really wanted to stay, but it seems to be impossible...

Basara thought to himself, that he didn't want to cause any trouble just because of Mio and Yuki, and Mio and Yuki would likely be thinking the same way. Hence, -

"I understand. Although it would be a pity, -

Just as Basara was about to express his intention to voluntary leave the committee, the door of the room opened. The one who then came in, was Sakazaki.

"What's wrong, Kajiura, it is almost time... Wait, what's wrong?"

He had then realized the strange atmosphere in the room, and had asked surprised.

"Teacher, I apologize... It was regarding the students from your class."

Kajiura had no intention to hide it from Sakazaki who was from the supervising committee, and told him of the request for the trio to withdraw from the organizing committee. Sakazaki then scrunched his eyebrows while in thought, and said:

"Perhaps while this method may make those who came just because of Mio and Yuki to withdraw... But the organizing committee is also one of the extra-curricular activities, it would be problematic for me to allow them to withdraw."

"But if this continues..."

"Additionally, this action may also give the others an excuse to quit the committee."

Kajiura had raised objections from the student's perspective, and Sakazaki raised points from the perspective of a teacher.

"The members of the organizing committee from the various classes, amongst them, there are many who aren’t as willing as the three here. It was due to voting within the classes that they are here. If there were an opportunity to withdraw, they would immediately take the chance."

"Then at least..... -! ….Forget it, forget that I had said anything."

Kajiura then suddenly withdrew back her words, and bit her lip and lowered her head. What she wanted to say was, in fact, ' Then at least we could ask the third years to withdraw? ' . But, Donoe and Hozumi were the leaders of the Mio and Yuki fan camps, and if they were to be too course in crying to get them to leave, it would undoubtedly bring about quite some resentment, prompting them to bring about trouble from sabotage.

"If it's like this..." Basara then chimed in:

"About that, Kajiura-senpai... If there's trouble with us withdrawing, how about we reverse the situation and use us instead? I guess it would make the preparations more or less smoother..."

".....That would probably bring about some situations that are against you."

Kajiura worriedly said that.

"That can't be helped. After all, we didn't join the committee to have fun."

"I-I... am also mentally prepared..."

After listening to the bitterly smiling Mio and Yuki's indifferent answers, Kajiura then lowered her head for a while, before mumbling "All right..."

"I would like to request Mio to join the <General Auxiliary> department, and for Yuki to join the <Accounting> department. Would it be fine? The more people there are in these two department, the better, and if you are there, there would definitely be enough manpower, If I remember correctly, there are two more girls from your class? If there were only each of you in each department, I'm afraid that something will happen, so I'll need to trouble you to ask them to join these two departments. Also, I would appoint people from the student council to be the chairpersons of the two departments, and will definitely not allow the third years to do as they wish."

After Mio and Yuki nodded to show their agreement, Kajiura then said while feeling terribly apologetic:

"Sorry... I will definitely try to keep my eye on them, and try not to bring you any trouble and embarrassment.

From her expressions, one could see that her request for the trio to withdraw, was in fact not for easier management of the organizing committee, but was in fact for their well-being. Hence, -

"Then I will join the other departments, to avoid unwanted confrontations."

Basara then said this to Kajiura, but in the end, -

"There is no need for that, Toujou. I would to invite you to join the student council, and assist in the management of all the departments."

"Joining the student council, and giving my assistance...?"

Basara then responded by repeating the question, unsure. Kajiura then nodded and said:

"Correct, joining the student council, to deal with things when things crop up. You wouldn't be interfering with the various departments' work. When the time comes, I will give you the orders, so you can put your mind at ease and go help Mio and Yuki

===Part 2===

After that, the separation of the volunteers into the different departments went as anticipated.

Mio had joined the <General Auxiliary> department, and Donoe and the others from the Mio fan camp followed her into that department; Yuki had joined the <Accounting> department, and Hozumi and the others from the Yuki fan camp also followed her in; Aikawa and Sakaki and listened to the trio's explanation when they got back, and had readily separated and joined the two departments. As most of the volunteers who had joined the committee only cared about the fate of only either Mio or Yuki, the announcement of Basara joining the student council to help had apparently went unnoticed. And now, the first meeting for the organizing committee for the sports meet and finally come to an end.

After that, Basara separated from Mio and Yuki, and went to the infirmary alone. It was because he had an unfulfilled agreement. The plan was that after Mio and Yuki were done with their work, the three of them will walk home together, but,-

''...Today's really an inconvenient date.''

Being eyed on the organizing committee, and letting the two of them into the limelight, who knows if they would be able to walk home together with a low profile again... Such behavior that would stimulate those in the surroundings, would definitely need to be avoided.

...After all, we had managed to remain in the committee with difficulty.

In Basara's heart, there were <special reasons> that caused him to want to make the sports meet a success.

Although he had wanted to make friends other than Takigawa, this was only his second try.

And so, he had to get onto the organizing committee no matter what, and persist until the end of the sports meet. Reviewing his determination while walking through the corridor, he then arrived at the door to the infirmary.

"--Excuse me for interrupting."

After a voice inviting him in had come through the door, what had greeted him immediately was a burst of soft and comfortable air.

--No matter how many times he came here, Basara would always feel that the infirmary was always the place that he can relax the most in.

To say whether was it particularly that the air was particularly fresh... Of course, the main aim of the infirmary was originally to treat injuries, so there would be equipment for air conditioning and air filtration. However, this was the place where the people that were sick or were down with injuries gather, and so the depressing mood that was supposed to be here brings about a heavy atmosphere, just like how most people feel that the atmosphere at the hospitals were not good. Even so, the infirmary was yet maintained as a sacred place. But, -

" Weird....?"

Taking a looking around when inside, the owner of the room wasn't at the office table by the window; but was instead at the place at the sick bed near the door, who then pulled aside a white curtain.

"--This voice, is it Toujou?"

"Yes, it is me... Sensei, you can tell?"

"Is that strange? I had chatted with you quite often, so me being able to recognise your voice should be normal, right?"

"Eh... If you say so...."

This was different each homeroom teacher remembering the voices of their students... The teacher in the infirmary was responsible for every student in the school, so to be able to recognise a person from his/her voice just from a call from outside the door and from just hearing the student's voice, her auditory memory was definitely too good. In addition, -

"......Are you thinking of indecent things?"

"No, why would I?"

Her intuition was unbelievably accurate.. As Basara was thinking this, --

"Actually, you came at just the right timing. Toujou, I have something that I would like to have your help, so I'm sorry, could you come here for a moment?"

"? Eh, all right..."

His original thought was that help was needed to look after a injuries student---but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Hasegawa was alone on the other side of the curtain. If that's the case, did she need my help in changing the sheets? Once he went past the curtain,--

"Ah---?"

Once he saw Hasegawa who was inside, he could only stand there with a stupid look.

"--Eh? What's wrong, Toujou?"

Hasegawa had put on a dazed expression after seeing his reaction. What she was wearing, was a one-piece swimsuit, with a white coat over it.

He had seen Mio and Yuki both wearing dazzling one-piece swimsuits countless times, and had already developed a considerable degree of resistance to it. But still, that get-up that Hasegawa was in still managed to get Basara's thinking to instantly stop.

--Basara Toujou, he had never seen Hasegawa wear anything other than her usual clothing.

Still, he knew clearly that her breast size was definitely more majestic than Mio's, and the curves of her hips which were fuller was definitely more beautiful than Yuki's, and her body proportions were definitely amazing.

And yet, he couldn't understand, that how was the charms of a [mature woman] so strong. With his thinking paralyzed severely, he then finally slowly understood the situation--

"Se-Sensei! What are you doing!"

His words were mixed with excitement and confusion.

"About that... There will be a class that will be having a swimming class, and in that class, there is a student who has a relatively weak body, and so I'm going to go there too."

She said without any hesitation.

"As usual, I had advised him to not participate, but it seems that he had wanted to join in no matter what. Since that student had wanted to join the class so badly, as I teacher I would've hoped to fulfill his hopes, so hence I allowed him to join in, on the condition that I'll be observing at the sides."

But still--

"It seems that there are currently no school swimsuits in my size... If I wear a two-piece like a bikini, then I might have been able to fit into it, but it seems that the dean had said that it wouldn't be good to wear that during a class, so with that, I could only have one custom-made from outside the school. And as for the product..."

Stopping here, Hasegawa then moved her hand towards her full large breasts, towards the zipper that was only done halfway in between the canyon of her cleavage, - -

"Unluckily, the zipper seems to be stuck, and it still wouldn't move even after I had pulled on it for a long time. Sorry, Toujou, could you help me pull down the zipper?"

"Eh... It probably wouldn't be a good thing. Even for teachers or students, it would be better if this kind of task was done by females..."

Other than in pornography, which teacher would ask a male student to take the swimsuit off her? No, one can only be surprised when she said that her breasts were so large that her swimsuit had to be custom-made.

But in the situation right now, Basara could only tentatively keep his line of side to the side, trying to avoid looking at Hasegawa.

"----!"

Only to see another thing which he shouldn't see. In order to put on the swimsuit, she had to strip off her clothes, and they were folded nicely on the sick bed by the side. That by itself would maybe be still fine, what the problem actually was, was the small heap that was beside that, the black lacy lingerie that could possibly cause one to think indecently. The teacher-in-charge of the infirmary that was wearing a white coat over her swimsuit, and with her lingerie in this confined space that was taken off not too long ago, this just seems so unreal. Just then, --

"I know that. It should be just like you said, to find another female for help... But my strength is already considered very strong amongst the females, so if even I couldn't move this stuck zipper, I seriously don't think that other females can do it. So with this, I can only ask a male for help, right?"

Ignoring a protest from him, Hasegawa then continued:

"It was a good thing that you appeared at this timing. Originally, I was even considering calling you for your help."

"Ah...? Wh-Why me?"

"It's for no special reason... - While thinking of looking for help, you had just naturally came to my mind."

'' Can't I, Toujou? ''

"Well, then I'll say it from my viewpoint. Since it's a request of this nature, of course I'll prefer someone I'm closer with."

"You do have a point, but still..."

Just why did it have to be me? Upon seeing Basara's confused and fearful look, --

"If you really don't want to help, it's okay..."

Concealing her disappointment, Hasegawa then said while pressing her hands towards her breasts:

"Then could you help me find another male to help me> I really can't take off this swimsuit by myself..."

Hearing these words, Basara then finally gave up on declining, and made up his mind--

"...........I understand. Let me help you."

And had replied like this after releasing a deep sigh. Everytime Mio had caused the curse of the master-servant contract to activate, he had always used the infirmary, and Hasegawa had helped him multiple times when he was in a pinch with his school life. Regardless of how the circumstances were, to be able to receive a request was an honorable thing, and since he has a chance to repay her kindness at this time, even if he had thought of reluctantly rejecting living up to her hopes, he couldn't say it out.

Besides,

Hasegawa had specifically asked for Basara's help, and to reject this request and find another male to fulfill the request, something just doesn't feel right with that. With his reply, Hasegawa smiled and said:

"Is that so. It is great that you are willing to help me."

"...It's nothing. After all, there isn't any other way other than doing it myself."

Basara then moved to the side of the smiling Hasegawa, and said before beginning:

"I will try not to touch any other parts of your body..."

"Thank you for your kind thoughts. But I'll prefer it if you just focus on unsticking the zipper, thinking about too many things may cause the situation to not have any improvements, so just be bold."

Basara then nodded, and proceeded to let her sit on the bed.

And moved to in front of her, observing the structure of her swimsuit.

........So that's how it is.

While it had an overall appearance of a one-piece swimsuit, there was no shoulder straps; the material covered the entire neck area, like a standing collar, with the zipper right in the centre of the front side. It seems like that it would be possible to first remove it off the shoulders, and then entirely removing the swimsuit by pulling it downwards.

"Umm... Sorry, but could you release your chest area? I'll like to see the condition of the zipper head."

"This...?"

Hasegawa's hands that were hugging her chest area, then slowly released. Upon seeing the overwhelming volume and softness, his heartbeat immediately rose wildly. He then inspected the zipper head that had then showed itself, trying not to touch her breasts while moving the zipper about to test it. It seems that the zipper head was really stuck, not even allowing it any movements. In order to try to resolve this situation, --

".........Please wait for me for a moment."

Saying this, Basara then left the side of the bed, and then took the bottle of milky soap by the sink.

"May I use this? I'll like to try lubricating the zipper."

"Of course... You can do what you want to do."

With the consent, he then pressed down the pump, squeezing some of the milky soap around the head of the zipper.

The whitish viscous liquid, then just ever-so-slowly spread onto Hasegawa's breasts. Not only on the outer visible surface, Basara then moved the head of the pump towards the swimsuit in between her breasts, and squeezed it carefully. Just then, --

"Lyah..!"

It seems that she had felt an itch, moving about while letting out a sound.

"!...S-Sorry..."

"Ah, don't worry about it, I had just accidentally let out a sound. Speaking of which, Toujou... While this will give the zipper some lubrication, wouldn't the head become slippery?"

Her question was definitely natural. And so he replied:

"Yes. But it would be fine, Because I wouldn't be pulling it."

"Is that so? Then how will you--"

The reason she had stopped speaking there, was mainly because that both of Basara's hands had then gripped the part above the teeth of the stuck zipper, both the left and right sides. Then, --

[[Image:SMnK v04 062.jpg|thumb]]

"----I'm going to pull it now."

With that, as if wanting to pull the swimsuit into two pieces, he applied a large amount of force from his hands.

Probably because he had applied forces equally on both the left and right sides, the stuck zipper was then immediately pulled downwards. Hasegawa's breasts then showed themselves fully with that, with the overflowing breasts popping out boldly seemingly celebrating their freedom.

Ah...

At the same time, a gust of sweet aroma flowed into his lungs. It was probably the aromas detained while Hasegawa was stuck in the swimsuit , her feminine body fragrance.

"----!"

With that, he had already forgotten to close his eyes, and with his mind wandering, he gazed at the giant breasts in front of him. Just then,--

"...Your methods seems to be a bit more aggressive than I had expected..."

"S-Sorry!"

She had then nonchalantly said so while her breasts were seen bare. Basara then panicky moved his face, turning around so that his back was facing her.

"I wasn't putting any blame on you. After all, it was I that had asked for your assistance, and now, you fulfilled my request. And what had happened was just a minor unexpected accident."

A giggling voice had then came from behind him, and then she said mockingly:

"It was unexpected, that you would be so bold and aggressive in taking off a girl's clothes."

"Not really... I didn't mean to be so bold in my actions..."

With the condition of the zipper, and in order to save time, and to try avoid touching Hasegawa in the inappropriate place, he had made this decision, and chose the method he deemed most suitable.

"Well, thank you. It was because of you, that I didn't need to cut up this swimsuit that I had just bought."

"Aii... It's a good thing that I am able to help you."

" You did help me. Speaking of which, can you help me with another thing?"

"Wh-What is it this time...?"

Hasegawa then said to the very tense Basara:

"It's nothing. I just need your help, to bring over the wet wipes and towel from the medicine cabinet at the opposite side of the room."

She smiled again, then continued:

"After all, I am on a bed, with quite the amount of a viscous liquid on by breasts, just like that I had <used my breasts to do it with you>, and it just feels weirder as time passes by."

"I-I'll bring it over right now!"

Saying that, he then panicky moved to get the items. After a while,--

"—I've made you wait..."

Hasegawa then wiped clean her breasts, wore her clothes properly, and had pulled open the curtains.

With high heels on her, she went towards the office chair that Basara was sitting on, and sat down on the chair by her office table, raising her leg while turning towards him.

"Well then, what was the reason that made you come over today? From how you look, there doesn't seem to be any uncomfortableness, right?"

"Yes. It's that... It's the promise that was made with you before."

Basara stretched out his left hand. On the ring finger, was the tangled up bandage that was put on due to the injury from the basketball game during last week's gym class.

"After you had helped me deal with the injury, I hadn't experienced any pain since then. So my reason for coming here was to ask you if it would be fine to take it off already."

"...So that's the case. It seems you had listened to me, and hadn't touched it yet."

"That... It's because it was a promise."

Actually the only reason why the bandage was still there, was that it was unexpectedly tough. After Hasegawa had wrapped it, it had survived the abduction situation with Zolgear, the fight with Takigawa, the event with Maria, and finally, the fight with Zolgear. The bandage done by her, had remained in one piece after going through so many events, and still remained on his fine on his finger.

Perhaps that it was her skillfulness that was great.

"—Well, so it's okay now to take it off?"

"About that... There is no more need for it to remain on your finger, since its task had been completed."

Finishing, Hasegawa then undid the bandage on his finger, and used wipes to clean the ring finger, and asked:

"There isn't any pain with this, right?"

He nodded.

"Is that so... Then there shouldn't be any problems with it. But, even if there isn't any pain, it doesn't signify that it has completely healed, so don't put too much burden onto it."

She them released his left hand.

"All right. Thank you teacher."

Just as he was about to leave after slightly nodding, --

"Ah, Toujou... Do you have anything on later?"

"No, I'm planning to go straight home after this."

It was already almost six when he had come over after he was done with his stuff in the organising committee.

It was October right now, and the sun had already set quite a while age, so it should already be dark outside.

"Umm... Then please wait for a while, and accompany me. Is it all right?"

"Accompany you, teacher? Where are you planning to go?"

At the dumbfounded Basara, she giggled and said:

"—Have you forgotten? There was another promise between us."

===Part 3===

After the meeting with the organising committee ended, Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki had followed Basara's wishes, and had gone straight home without waiting for him.

On the way, the two of them stopped by a nearby supermarket. Because Maria had called, wanting them to bring some groceries on their way back home.

"All right... This should probably be enough."

"It probably is. Everything in Maria's text message is here already."

Yuki was pushing the cart beside Mio, and nodded after checking their mobile phone screens.

After waiting in line for quite a while and then finally leaving the supermarket, both of their mobile phones then simultaneously received a text message. Originally, when anything extra needed to be bought, the receiver of a text message would normally be Basara. With that, they immediately checked its contents. But, then they suddenly fell into silence.

"Did you get the same message on your side too?"

"...It probably should be the same one."

Something had suddenly cropped up, so he would be home late, hence there would be no need to prepare his share of dinner, and ending it with an apology. Looking at the contents, the both of them looked at each other, and let out a sigh. Just then, --

"—Hi, good evening to the both of you."

A familiar voice then caused them to turn around and look, and standing there was a male wearing the same school uniform as them.

"Takigawa..."

Saying out the person's name was Mio, and her voice sounded involuntarily stiff. Beside her, Yuki's expression also changed to that of being imposing, showing a bit of nervousness in her attitude. Seeing the situation, Takigawa bitterly smiled, and said:

"You don't need to look at me with those eyes. After all, I am not your enemy."

With Zolgear as his predecessor, he was currently Mio's observer; his real identity is that of a spy sent by the the Moderates faction into the current demon Lord faction, and he, is Lars. For helping Mio and the others hide in the human realm, this all that Takigawa knew when living in this realm. It was said that during the process of dealing with Zolgear, Takigawa had provided quite a bit of assistance from the shadows, told Basara about Zest's case as a modified organism, brought him into Zolgear's lair, and had even saved Maria's mother, just like Maria, keeping her in the dark while protecting her. Hence to Mio and the others, Takigawa should be called a saviour. But, --

"I have already said this before. While we owe you gratitude, there are still some things that I cannot forgive you for."

Takigawa had attacked Mio and Basara before. At that time, Basara was just a hindrance in his eyes, and hence had 'killed' Basara in front of her eyes, forcefully awakening Wilbert's power that was sleeping in her body, causing the Moderates faction to increase Mio's protection.

Of course, Takigawa was protecting Mio from the shadows as a demon from the Moderates, and at the same time serving the demon lord as an undercover agent, responsible for observing Mio, having his own viewpoint and concerns.

But, Mio and Yuki hadn't forgotten, that Takigawa had said quite a few things in their past battle about Basara's past, to cause quite the amount of damage to his heart, and gave him a big injury to the lower half of his body. And so, --

"If you want to hurt Basara again, even if it is just for revenge or to avenge, I will never forgive you, and will definitely kill you a hundred times."

"Ah haha... to be hated so much..."

Takigawa had then shrugged at Mio's murderous intent.

"So... What are you here for? You had said that you would find a way to report to the current demon lord about the incident with Zolgear, and hence returned to the demon realm first?"

She then continued with a fierce expression, giving no heed to the people that would be entering and leaving the supermarket. There wasn't a lot of people who would mind other people's business here, so even if there were people who would eavesdrop, they would think that they were probably talking about a computer game.

"Yeah, what you had said isn't wrong..."

Takigawa then said:

"But for everyone's safety, I'll like to give you some advice first before I return."

"...Advice?"

Yuki then asked with an eyebrow raised, and with that, Takigawa nodded and continued:

"It's something about Basacchi..."

Those words suddenly caused Mio and Yuki to quiet down. Since he mentioned that name, then it must be something critical.

Takigawa then continued solemnly:

"His ability to nullify... It is something really special, very strong, able to eliminate without leaving any traces. If used well, then it level to threat would be higher than you training to use your inherited power from Wilbert."

What Takigawa had pointed out, they knew it all too well. Basara's [Banishing Shift] was very powerful, to the point that it could not only defeat the enemy, but also cause damage to themselves, in short, it was a double-edged sword. In the past, he had accidently let it run out of control, creating an irrepairable situation which in the end caused his exile from the Hero Tribe.

"In the fight with me, Naruse Mio had lost control of her power... However, what if the one who had lost control was Basacchi, would you have the ability to save him?"

"I...!"

"......"

Mio couldn't give an answer, while Yuki went silent with a bitter and anguished expression. What Takigawa had said had hit the nail on the head.

Helping Basara while his [Banishing Shift] ability was out of control, if it was not possible for them, then the events of the tragedy five years ago could very well repeat once again. But then again, they were still helpless now.

"He had grown up in the <Village> that was a isolated place, and it was only until recently that he had used it a few times, so the number of people who know about it should be small, since I hadn't reported about it to the current demon lord faction or the Moderates faction. The people who would probably know about it are Zolgear, who isn't here in this world anymore, and Zest who was taken by the Moderates faction, but she would probably say nothing about it to them."

'' It's just-- ''

"If the news that he has that sort of ability spread, then there would definitely be many who would be after Basacchi's life. Because to the current demon lord faction who wants you, or to the moderates faction who wants to protect you, to them, he is a threat. Additionally, there could possibly be ones who are like Zolgear, wanting to take it for themselves. On the matter about Zolgear, I will spin out a story, making it that his death would be unrelated to you. However, Nonaka, before the fight between the hero tribe and the trio, wasn't a spirit lance used to kill the demon that was sent by the current demon lord faction as help? It was because of that, that will definitely make the current demon lord faction increase the surveillance, and it will be just a matter of time before someone begins to make the link with you to the events before and after the matter with Zolgear. And on the moderates faction side, there is also the matter about Maria, so a change in the current state of affairs would be inevitable."

So --

"Basacchi himself seems to know of the danger, and I myself have some insurance in place, and I have warned him about it already... But if there would be no other way to protect you, then he would probably use that ability, just like the past few times."

Mio and Yuki remained silent. What Takigawa had said was completely true. If Mio or Yuki fell into danger, Basara would definitely use [Banishing Shift] without hesitation, even if he had to put himself into danger.

"I have heard, you two have made the master-servant contract with him already, right?"

But do you know it?

"The ones waiting for protection from the master aren't subordinates, they are a burden. Let's say you two wish to remain by his side in the future, or wish to maintain the status quo, but as the one who got him involved in this and the one who made him use that ability was you; If you have some sense of responsibility, you should probably think of some way to strengthen your power, to the point where you can eliminate your enemy at a moment's notice."

"----!"

Ruthlessly spitting such words, it had caused the duo to take in a breath in surprise, and with that, Takigawa turned and left with a [Bye~].

===Part 4===

To be actually sitting in such a high class car...

It was a Yama sports car that had enthusiastic fans all over the world.

--After Basara and the infirmary room teacher Hasegawa left the school together, they had gotten into her car.

Because in the past, after the two of them had encountered each other at the Yakiniku restaurant, an agreement was made while parting – which is to let Hasegawa treat him to a meal.

After going onto the highway for a while, they had then stopped at their destination. Basara who was in the passenger seat had remembered Hasegawa saying that she wanted to show him her favourite place, and had been thinking of the possibilities while on the road, since the other party is Hasegawa, and what he had gotten into was a high-class sports car.

Would it be a restaurant operated by a renowned chef, or would it be high-class Kaiseiki?

If not, then it could be a high-class sushi restaurant. Or how about thinking about it from another direction... Did she want to drive an expensive high-class sports car to a public restaurant or a ramen shop? --It seems to remain as a possibility... From what she seems like, Hasegawa looks to be like a woman who wouldn't think too much over formalities like the time and place, just like no matter if it was like at school or at a Yakiniku restaurant, no matter where she goes, she would just exude her brilliant beauty.

--In the end, the Hasegawa who seemed to not care about the time and place, had brought Basara to her residence.

It seems that the reason Hasegawa didn't intend to bring him to a restaurant, was likely because she wanted him to eat food that she had personally put together. A high-rise apartment building, and she lived on the highest level of the building, a space which would probably be too big for a woman living alone. And it seems like there wasn't anyone living with her. Arriving at the place that seems to be for dining, --

...Is this really fine?

Basara drank the tea Hasegawa gave him uneasily, while waiting for the dishes to be done.

Just having dinner with Hasegawa alone was already enough to make him nervous, but to be invited into her home, was totally unexpected. Having such a close relationship between a teacher and a student, was it really fine?

"-----"

From the kitchen, a humming melody travelled out with the sound of the food being cooked.

Just now he had seen her taking off her usual white coat, and putting on a apron, which gave off a fresh feeling, just like another charm.

...I've never seen her like that...

Hasegawa had seemed quite excited. To be looking forward to their meal together, it was indeed a pleasure. But after giving it more thought, he could no longer calm down.

What exactly does she want to do? Unable to grasp her intentions, this caused Basara to be even more nervous. Just then --

"I've made you wait, Toujou. Come and have a seat."

"Oh, all right..."

Upon hearing her calling him, he finished the red tea and got up from the sofa, taking a seat at the large dining table, and Hasegawa then served the dishes. Seeing the dishes, --

"...Sensei, you are really skilled..."

He couldn't help but to give praise. While the food was being made, good smells kept wafting from the kitchen. Adding on that Hasegawa was the chef, it made one not only nervous, but expectant of the food. And the result, what Hasegawa had served had far exceeded what he had expected.

-- What Hasegawa had made for Basara was what one could normally find on the table in households, but from the dishes used to the seasoning used, the quality was clearly of high quality. What had made him even more surprised was the quantity of the dishes, which was definitely not made with balanced nutrition in mind. Radish patty, curry rice, potato stew, caesar salad, ginger roast pork, beef omelette rice, chicken nuggets, and miso soup. That had occupied most of the space on the table. Please, she has overdone it... Other than the salad and miso soup, four of the dishes was meat, and additionally, there were curry rice and omelette rice. Was she really an infirmary teacher? It was really nutritionally unbalanced.

"—Come, try to eat more."

"All right... Then I'll begin."

Basara put his hands together facing Hasegawa who sat opposite him, and then asked:

"Umm... Where should I start...?"

Every dish seemed to be a great option, though she may have more attachment towards a particular dish, so it would probably better to ask first. Then, --

"These dishes were made for you, so just start from where you want to."

She replied as such, smiling shyly.

"Actually, this is my first time personally cooking for someone other than myself... Because I don't know what I should prepare, so I had just thought of what young boys like you would like to have and just made them."

"------"

Listening to her words, he then realised how the unbalanced nutrition meal on the table came about. It was because that these were made with one thing in mind. Not dishes that she were good at, not dishes she had wanted just anyone else to eat, but dishes to make him eat happily. And so, --

"...I'll start now, then."

He then gave his thanks once more, and then started with the radish patty. Cutting it into bite-sized pieces, the gravy immediately emphasised how tasty it is, and so Basara then put it into his mouth. While the flavour was spreading in his mouth, --

"...How is it?"

Hasegawa asked with a slight trace of uneasiness, and with that, Basara couldn't help but laugh foolishly with food in his mouth, with only one answer to that.

"Sensei... This is ssooooo delicious."

This made Hasegawa calm down, and smile.

"Is that so... It's a good thing. Then don't stand on the ceremony, and have some more."

Basara nodded, and began eating.

--The dishes she had made for Basara, every single one of them was extremely delicious.

A large variety, coupled with a large quantity, these were the reasons that originally made him think that it's not possible to finish everything. But unexpectedly, he couldn't put down his chopsticks, and just like that watching the smiling Hasegawa, the various dishes were finished clean within an hour.

His stomach was full, and he was satisfied with his meal. He hoped to help washed the dishes, but was rejected by her, with a 'If you want to thank me, I want you to help me with another thing' . Hence, he agreed. And right now, --

"Umm-- Is this really okay?"

"Yes, just do it."

"Uh... then I'll be just be bold in my actions."

After confirming with Hasegawa who was currently washing the dishes, Basara then wrapped his hands around her from behind.

--It seems like that she wants to experience the scene commonly seen in TV series, where after cooking for a man, the man would give the woman a sweet look from her back.

To not restrict her movements, Basara had his arms around her waist, with their body close together. And immediately, he felt her softness, warmth and fragrance. But what's dangerous wasn't this...

...It would be too dangerous from this angle...!

Originally, the difference between Hasegawa and Basara's height of their line of sights were not so big, because she was wearing high heels. But now in her home, she obviously wasn't wearing high heels, and because of that, she was slightly shorter than him, showing the general height difference between men and women. And so, since two of the buttons on her shirt weren't done, what he could see were her overflowing breasts that were visible from the canyon of the shirt, with both of her lingerie pieces clearly visible.

"Hoho, this is quite nice. It is quite the breath of fresh air, hearing Toujou's voice coming from a different angle."

Simply continuing her actions in washing the dishes, she happily smiled.

"What is it, Toujou? You seem very nervous... Since you live together with Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki, I guess that this isn't your first time doing this, right?"

"Umm.. About that. You're probably not wrong..."

Correct. This wasn't his first time doing this sort of action. Yuki had often forced him into doing so, and the unyielding Mio would also have the same request. And Maria who often did the cooking, had also prepared a step chair to make up for their height differences, making it easier for him to also do it to her. But still, those were for Basara and them to lay the groundwork for bringing their relationships to the next level, while he was not so close to Hasegawa to the degree to start doing that kind of stuff, since they have a student-teacher relationship after all.

"How it feels when you are doing it with Naruse and Nonaka, could you tell me that for me to think about it?"

"What feel? ...What do you mean?"

With that, Hasegawa then stuck out her hip, as if to say 'This is what I mean' . Her soft buttocks were then touching his crotch area, which caused his body to become stiff.

"For someone of your age to be thinking about such things, it probably wouldn't just end with just some dishes being washed, right?"

"! -- ...No, nothing of that sort."

For now, it really just ended with just some things being washed. But also, sometimes, the washing was brought to Mio's or Yuki's body.

"Is that so... All right, since you say so, I'll just believe you. A good teacher should believe what her students say after all."

"A good teacher shouldn't joke around with her students... Really, something might really happen one day because of this."

"Hehe... Just you wait and see"

She let out a cheeky smile, then turned back to face the dishes, and then said:

"--Well then, Comparing with the dishes that I made, how does it compare with what Naruse and Nonaka usually makes for you?"

"Eh... About this..."

Since the topic on hand had somewhat and somehow turned back to normal, he then started to compare what he had just ate with what he normally ate everyday in the Toujou Residence. What Maria usually makes, was comparable to Hasegawa's dishes. Yuki and Mio sometimes also cooked, and while it also tastes great, still, the best chef in the Toujou residence was still Maria. However, the dishes were still worlds apart from what Jin could cook up, in terms of flavour and variety. Still, thinking nostalgically about the food in the past, Basara himself would occasionally whip up something simple as supper; the Nonaka style steamed egg or miso soup whipped up by Yuki, would also sometimes somewhat stir up memories of his childhood. In comparison, what Hasegawa made were standard dishes in households, with each and every one being made with much care. Although the ingredients used had somewhat helped, but, it was still her preparations of the ingredients, that had brought out the authentic and original flavours of each and every ingredients. The level of the careful control of the fire and the seasonings were superb, even to the extent of the appearance and presentation of the food. So, --

"Sensei's dishes... Every single one of them are exquisite, just like the food from a restaurant specialising in making this sort of food, and they are certainly very delicious. But..."

"........Is it not to your tastes?"

She hadn't looked beak while doing the dishes, and her voice was slightly lowered.

"No, it is indeed to my tastes... Towards the exquisite and delicious dishes sensei cooked for me and you, saying such words can be quite inappropriate..."

Recalling the flavours of her dishes, it also gave him the feeling of being reborn, and he said it out.

"It was obviously my first time eating dishes cooked by sensei, but for some reason, it somehow is [nostalgic]... And the only tastes that I should know of, are those done by my father, and that of what I had eaten in my childhood friend Yuki's home..."

"............."

"May I ask... Is sensei's seasoning learnt from a relative or your parents?"

Basara then noticed that Hasegawa had remained silent up to now, and so he fearfully thought that he had had her angry. However, her answer was --

"......... Yes. In the kitchen related stuff, it was learnt from a distant relative who had lived with me. And she was just like a elder sister who was a lot elder than me."

"I see..."

"Ah, I had really liked her at that time, just like how I liked what she cooked up. And so, knowing that you like it too, it really makes me happy..."

Hearing her words which carried much meaning, it gave Basara the feeling that that mother was no longer in this world, and so he dare not ask. Just then, --

"—Sorry, Toujou."

Hasegawa suddenly closed the tap, and said:

"Just one more time would be fine... Hug me even tighter."

Taking off her apron and high heels, still in Basara's embrace, and now, she was just no different from just like Mio and the others, just like a weak woman. Hence, Basara listened to Hasegawa's request, and proceeded to hug her even tighter, in his own way.

"Ah -- ..."

It made her let out a sound of surprise. He then turned Hasegawa who had her back facing her around, and then hugged her tightly intimately. After a brief silence, --

"...Remember that the relationship between us is that of a teacher and a student..."

"Don't think about that too much now."

She had felt that something wasn't right about this and had said it, but after Basara's hand went towards her back to hug her even tighter, she then let her hand go towards his back, and proceeded to hug him back. With that, he decided continue hugging her, until she has been satisfied.

Just like that, the second hand on Hasegawa's watch carved out a moment that belongs to only the two of them.

".....It's fine already, Toujou."

Hearing this, he released both of his hands guiltily. And then she began smiling wryly.

"Sorry... I got your shirt dirty."

"Just some foam is noth--"

He only then realised that there were some red marks too.

It's lipstick. Towards the Basara who just noticed himself not noticing it, she smiled and said:

"Let me wash it. It shouldn't take too much time to just wash and dry one piece. In this period of time, why don't you make use of it to also take a shower?"

And making the motions to attempt to take of his shirt, it made Basara hurriedly retreat in surprise.

"It's fine, there's no need to help me wash it. It shouldn't be visible with a jacket on."

But after you reach home, how will you then explain it to them?"

She's right... He could say the truth, or there will be much trouble. If he confesses what had happened, their curses could activate from the jealously that they will have. So then, --

"Then I'll say it had got on in the train while on my way back, just like the perfume--"

"—Hey, that is my perfume. Naruse had come to the infirmary quite often, and so, she will definitely recognise it."

For real? He became speechless, making her giggle.

"Don't try to push it, and hurry and go have a shower, Toujou. Don't worry, if it gets too late, I'll just send you home."

Wrecking his mind for quite a while, in the end, he decided to accept her kindness, and entered the bathroom.

It was because, he had a worry.

--Around four days after the fight with Zolgear, Basara had made an attack on Mio in his room.

They were equally important to each other, always maintaining their self-control. But upon remembering that Zolgear had almost taken away Mio from him, his rationality had completely disappeared. If he hadn't gained back his rationality in time, the one who would've violated Mio would instead be him. Living daily life together with Mio, the act done when the contract was done, and the releasing of the curse multiple times, and with pushes from many sides, he was at his limit already.

...If under these conditions, what would happen when Mio and Yuki both simultaneously trigger the aphrodistic curse?

If that time comes, it would be very likely that he could cross the boundary. Even though Mio says that it would be fine, it was still something that couldn't be joked about. Even if he did cross that line, he hoped that the reason for that wouldn't be something that has a relation to Hasegawa.

White mist was rising about in the Hasegawa residence's bathroom, and Basara who was soaking in the bathtub --

"...I really need to find time to relax and let go of some stress now..."

He said so in a depressed mood. Just them, a voice came from behind the door to the bathroom.

"Toujou – It'll take about one and a half hours to remove the lipstick stains and the perfume, and to dry it. Eh... you should be able to catch the last bus back."

"S-Sorry, I caused sensei trouble... Thank you."

With this, it probably shouldn't come as an attack to them. No, it wasn't for certain that it'll be like that.

"Umm... You're welcome... Also, I'll like your help with another thing. Is it all right?"

Oh... Yes, it's all righ -- "

Basara had sat up in the bathtub, thinking about what would be Hasegawa's request this time, when the door then suddenly opened.

She had already taken off her clothes, and wasn't wearing her glasses any longer, wearing only a bath towel.

"Is that so. How nice..."

And had came into the bathroom just like that while giggling.

" ! --Ho-Hold on for a moment, Sensei, why are you coming in?!"

He then quickly turned the other way in panic.

" ? Didn't i ask for your help with something? Actually, probably because that I'm the infirmary teacher, students would very often talk me about some thing very close to them... Like just when the vacation period ended, there would be a lot of them coming to me with things about love, bringing me quite a lot of headaches."

"Oh... Then, what does that have to do with what you're doing now?!"

"It makes me a little guilty saying it... Up till now, as I haven't dated anyone, I am unable to give those students some useful advice, causing me some regret. So, today I had invited you over to my home to have dinner, in hopes of experiencing their feelings. It was thanks to you, that I had the chance to cook for a man, and experience being hugged while washing the dishes. I really am grateful."

"So your reasons for doing what you have done is that you wanted to experience the scenarios in the dramas..."

He then said this in sudden understanding. She then continued quietly, showing her confirmation:

"I had originally thought that would be enough. But, also, you hugged he so tightly, making it that in the end, I washed a man's shirt, and finally, you even came into my bathroom. And so I was thinking, why not just also experience the feel of bathing together with a man? I guess there should be no problems with this, right?"

"Of course there is a problem, and a big one too! Isn't our relationship that of one between a teacher and a student?!"

"But just now, when I said so, you told me to not think too much about that..."

"Ah! About that... !"

Teacher was also a human, and she had some worries in her heart and is in need of support, it would be too sad that one would need to endure the <torture> because of one's position. Like how Mio thought she wouldn't be able to get anyone's help just because she was the former demon lord's sole daughter; like how Yuki had to face a painful decision to give up her mission as a hero; like how Maria was constantly worried alone because her family was taken hostage. In order to save these suffering women, he had always been worrying his mind, and the one who was lighted his way at crucial moments, was Hasegawa. How could he just leave her as she is just because of what their relationship should be? Just then, --

"Is it really not fine, Toujou?"

From behind his back, came the disappointed voice.

"Who knows, you might really be the last man to be allowed into my home..."

"Eh... It probably wouldn't progress to that stage, right?"

Refuting, he suddenly then remembered what happened in the school infirmary after school."

-- When she couldn't take off her swimsuit, he had wanted to reject her, but then she wanted to ask for other men to help. Her actions would probably be the similar as inviting him into her home, which was probably to try to quickly resolve those love issues. But, --

...To think that Sensei would have such a weak point.

He had thought Hasegawa was a woman with no flaws, to think that she had never dated, but it can be explained. She was so beautiful, to the point where other men didn't dare to get close to her. Also, she drives an expensive sports car and lives in such a condominium, which shows that she was likely to be the daughter of a wealthy business person. If her masculine way of speaking was picked up from the discipline of her strict father, it would be reasonable to say that she would be relatively inexperienced about love between a man and a woman.

-- Also, Hasegawa was a serious teacher who gave much care to her students, even to newly transferred students, and was someone who would probably be the one who would worry about someone else. Hence, right now, it was likely that she really wants to accomplish something on the issue of the students' love. If that's the case, if for some reason he rejected bathing with her here, she would likely invite other men to do it with. But having tasted the marrow, the longing for its savouring grows, and they might take advantage of her weak point --

Having thought up the worst case scenario, Basara then shouted:

"..........~ ~ ~! I'll take a bath with you!"

And he carefully turned his body around. God knows what kind of man she would ask, and he decided not to take that risk. She then brightened up her expression, answering with a [Thank You].

"Well then, Basara. I'll start with washing your back first. I'll like to try washing a man's back."

"Oh, please do..."

And so, he got out of the bathtub, and sat on the plastic chair with his back facing her.

From behind his back, came the sounds of squeezing of liquids. It probably should be the soap. And following that, --

"...I've made you wait. I'll begin now."

And after finish her words, both of her hands appeared from both sides of his body.

...Eh?

Wasn't it washing his back? Why did she reach her hands past his body? While he was thinking this, she then hugged him from behind, applying pressure while pushing them up and down her back.

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing, sensei?!!"

"Do you still need to ask that question?... I'm currently washing your back, using my breasts."

While her actions were giving those sensations, in her attitude, she had relatively naturally used her breasts to rub against his back --

"S-Shouldn't you be using a towel instead?!"

He had shouted this while in panic, which caused Hasegawa to smile while saying:

"What are you saying?... After experiencing using the breasts like that like the others, only then I'll probably be able to help resolve their love problems... Would there be any meaning in just washing using the usual methods?"

"Um, it might be just like you said... But ---- WHAT Happened To The Towel On Your Body?!"

"Because it was unnecessary, so I took it off. Since Naruse and Nonaka have also done the same thing with you, right?"

"That -- ... !"

What she had said was spot on. But, Mio was Mio, and Yuki was Yuki, and Maria was Maria. Their feelings, those mutually shared feelings between them and him, and their reasons for doing those stuff, were totally different from Hasegawa.

...This really isn't good...

Between them and Hasegawa, there was a crucial difference, which is that, Hasegawa was a mature woman, who was the first person doing this to stuff to him. Mio and Yuki were of the same age, and they were just like sisters; and even if Maria with her child-like appearance were to change into her amazing adult form, but as he clearly knew what she was like usually, he didn't lose his rationality.

-- And yet, Hasegawa was different. Her age was clearly larger than him, and she was someone who can be generous and mature.

Though she claimed that she has had no love experiences, but since the relationship between the two is one that should be between a teacher and a student, their attitudes towards each other can vary quite a bit, which made him not daring enough to resist. In addition, in order to make Mio and the others yield, he usually had a proactive stance, rarely being passive.

...This isn't good. I need to quickly seize the initiative...!

Something might really happen if this continues. Just as he was wrecking his mind in thoughts, --

"Is it comfortable, Toujou?... Comparing with Naruse's and Nonaka's, how does my breasts fare?"

And it was with luck that he could find an opportunity to control the situation, from her question.

And following that is the big one. And the result, --

"Is there a very big difference? Well -- . Can you give me suggestions an what should be next?"

" -- ! Su-Suggestions?... Um... Well, firstly, --"

It was all just to seize the initiative. Compelled, he could only teach her the knack in using her breasts in washing someone.

Hasegawa had also followed instructions, no longer just sliding them up and down, but was moving them about in various patterns and methods, and also varying the pressure applied. Basically just following his every word, incisively using them to rub against his back. Soon after, there were some swelling at the tip of her breasts, and were emphasising their obscene presence on his back.

"Ah! Toujou... Amazing, my body is getting hotter and hotter...!"

Her voice was beginning to fill up with feminine sweetness, and he could feel parts of her body attached to him rising in temperature.

...Sensei, she...!

That Hasegawa had gotten so excited from using her breasts to rub, and he could begin to feel the woman's pleasure. This fact gave Basara some difficult excitement. If he turned around now, he could see such a Hasegawa. Her makeup was already taken off, and she had such feelings as a woman. To be able to see her pleasure from using her breasts in such a way, had turned into something so difficult. And so, while clearly knowing that he shouldn't, --

"........!"

Toujou Basara gave in to the temptation, and slightly turned around to look. Hence, --

"Ah--?"

She was only thinking about using her breasts to wash his back, hence it was difficult for her to think about other things. And so, just like that, she toppled towards Basara's arms. He quickly caught her in panic, and instead also fell onto the floor together with her.

"........................"

".........................."

Seeing each other's posture in the close proximity, Basara finally saw his longed-for answer.

[[Image:SMnK v04 090.jpg|thumb]]

--Hasegawa was naked, and her body was hot from womanly pleasure. She was stunning.

That bright red skin of her body dyed from pleasure, was totally different from the her in the infirmary. The two cute wet flirtatious eyes, and her breaths were hotter than usual. The Basara who saw this, involuntarily swallowed his saliva.

In the next moment, Hasegawa showed Basara the expression Mio and Yuki definitely wouldn't have in this situation.

She smiled. Feeling womanly pleasure for the first time, she was showing everything of herself to him in this situation. Following that, --

"------"

She began to slowly move even closer to him, and put their lips together, and kissed him.

He hadn't moved, and had remained silent.

"Ah! ...Fuah.. Ah... Fu! ...Ahh... Hahh...Ahha!"

When their tongues crossed, their kissing got even more ferocious as time passed by. After quite a while, she then parted, and while looking straight into his eyes, she said:

"Aiya... To think that I would also experience my first kiss at this time..."

And following that, she then gave another charming smile. That expression – caused Basara to let loose his self-restraints.

When he recovered, he then immediately forced his way into Hasegawa's mouth, while grabbing onto and rubbing her full breasts, with her breasts overflowing obscenely through his fingers.

"Haa~~! Chi... Ahah, Toujou... ChiFfuuu.. Haa... AAAA!"

Just from only pushing around her breasts on his back, had already made her this excited, and her cries given out again and again from the new pleasure caused by him, was even more unforgettable. The reaction filled with ecstasy that she returned back increased Basara's desires, which in turn made her be on the receiving of even stronger ecstasy.

It doesn't even matter if they were covered with foam. Basara's mouth, then latched onto Hasegawa's right breast. Just like the food from before, the taste and flavour of her breast spread into his mouth. He hadn't used his teeth to stimulate them, but still, once he found the tip of those full breasts, she quickly raised her voice.

"Haaaaaaaaa.... No... Toujou... Don't... use... so ..much ... strength... Ah--...?"

She had just involuntarily wrapped her legs around his waist, and wrapped her two arms around his head. And then, she had suddenly stiffened,was her whole body trembled a little. In the situation where she obviously wasn't under the effect of that curse, where he had only mad his big offence towards them, only just showed just how sensitive her body is.

"Ah... W-What was that... Ah! ...I couldn't... have come...?"

Right now, he wanted to let the female teacher who just had her first climax in her conscious trance to experience the ecstasy from her butt. When continuing sucking on those breasts, he grabbed those buttocks, and began kneading them violently.

" ! --Ahhh. Wa-Wait... Tou...jou... If you do that........Aaahhhh--!"

Hasegawa who had already become more sensitive due to already climaxing once, then had her waist began trembling violently. But, --

...Not done yet.

'' A man that is close to you, right? Then allow me to teach you in full depth. '' He tightly wrapped his arm around her waist, and brought up his other arm to touch that tip, to clean away the foam, --

"Ahh! ...W-Wait, Toujou... Ah! I-I'm not done in cleaning you yet..."

She then kicked away the plastic chair, and then pushed Basara towards the floor.

Then, she brought her foam-covered body onto his body--

"Be a good boy and don't move... For this place, I've yet to use my breasts to help you clean it..."

Applying slight pressure after saying that, she then used her breasts to rub against that side of his body.

Compared to when on his back, right now the details of her breasts can be felt even more clearly.

".......!"

Basara then quivered a little under Hasegawa's body. Her soft breasts, gave many great sensations. With every movement, her breasts covered in foam would let out sounds. Soon, the part of his body that is being c=washed went lower and lower. And at last, it had arrived at the line of where the towel on his waist is. And, due to psychological reaction, that particular part of his body was already giving a salute, --

".....----!"

She had focused on rubbing against him, and she just went past him. And with that, she then was on the edge of the bathtub.

At least he had managed to keep his last shred of rationality, managing to not cross that final line. However, --

"Did you really think that I, as the infirmary teacher, would really let you remain in that sad state?"

She then let out a wry smile at the sight of him testing his self-control. Following that, she then unscrewed the head of a soap bottle, and poured its contents straight onto her breasts. The liquid with its high viscosity, then just spread smoothly onto the surface of the foam-covered breasts, and forming a small pool in the center of her cleavage. After that, she knelt down in front in Basara and said:

"Come, Toujou... You should know.... that have a elder sister's love is indeed something to be happy about."

Those lovely words captivated Basara, and made him sit motionlessly by the side of the bathtub.

...Ah...

Suddenly in that moment, his vision blurred. It was probably because he had stayed too long in the bathroom, that made him have a bit of hyperemia. And it seems like that she didn't realise his condition, and on her face, emerged the wryest erotic smile since she entered the bathroom.

"—The joke made in the infirmary, is about to come into realitity now..."

After saying so, she then supported the breasts covered in soap from below, and from under the towel around his waist. And slowly moving inwards, she slowly moved them towards to advance into the depths.

--Immediately after, that part under the towel, brushed in between both of her breasts.

" ! Uh---?"

In that instant, that was a sensation that made his strength leave his body. Just like that, she was holding up the towel with her breasts, and along with the upper half of the body shaking, it made Basara to be unable to process any thoughts. He could only shut his eyes with thoughts in giving up, and letting her have her way with his body.

...Str-ange... When did I...?

His consciousness was still blurry, and his thoughts were in a disordered state. Just then, --

"—Are you okay, Toujou?"

As that smooth voice entered his ears, a patch of white came into his view.

"Sensei....?"

Hearing only the person’s voice yet not seeing the person, this caused Basara to look around, only to realise what the current situation was.

He himself, was on a towel, which was wrapped around Hasegawa’s thighs, and the white patches he had thought was the ceiling, was actually her breasts.

“---S-Sorry!”

He rolled over in panic, and jumped up quickly. Suddenly,--

“Wow… Oh!”

The towel around his waist had loosened all of a sudden, which shocked him into quickly securing it with his hand. He managed to not show his key parts, and only then, did he pat his chest, feeling ease.

“I’m really sorry… You were so selfless, that even me as the infirmary teacher ha not noticed your condition.”

The, with her towel still on, she was apologising while sitting on the floor.

“It’s fine. It should be me instead, since I had laid on your thighs for so long…”

He then kneeled down on the floor, with his head on the ground.

“……..Um, Sensei?”

Ah? What is it?”

She answered with her usual tone upon hearing his question.

“I….. Did I really have had a bath with sensei?”

He slowly raised his head, in hopes that nothing had happened. And she then said it easily:

“What, Toujou… Was your memories jumbled up when up fainted?”

“!... Haha, how could that be… How could I forget that sort of thing?”

While his smile was twitching, he realised that his hopes of it all being [just a dream] was dashed.

“…So, Where was the last part that was being washed before I fainted?”

He then asked for the specifics, and he was filled with prayer.

“Ah, that’s right… When you fainted, you probably wouldn't remember what the last events that were happening were. It was me using my breasts to help you wash your body. It’s all thanks to you, that I was able to gain some experience.”

“----! T-That’s great…”

Not being able to stop herself from wrapping her legs around him, and using her two arms to wrap around his head, and finally causing her whole body to shake. While obviously not under the effects of the aphoristic curse, and climaxing from just Basara’s actions on those breasts, just showed how sensitive her body was.

His expression then convulsed a bit. He then thought—It’s not over yet, there’s still hope. And so,--

“T-Then where was the last part that sensei helped me wash…?”

Specifically asking for the specific place. If it had stopped at any point before that, then it might be fine. The last glimmer of hope, after it was put out into the open just like that,--

“About that… Do you remember that during the evening in the infirmary, the thing with the soap?”

“—Eh? Y-Yes… It was to lubricate that stuck sipper…”

As the topic had suddenly changed, he could only manage such an answer. With that, she then pressed her hand against the extrusion in the towel on the upper half of her body, and said while giving a playful smile:

“Well then, comparing the you back then and the you from just now, which you do you think had just released more of it onto my breasts?”

Hasegawa’s words, had just obliterated Basara’s last glimmer of hope. The Basara who then just realised everything,--

“………………………………………………………….Nevermind.”

Saying that in a very small voice, he then heavily put down his head again.

===Part 5===

After that, before his clothes were done drying, he waited in a top-less state.

He had wanted to thank Hasegawa for the delicious meal, but as things happened in the bathroom one after another, he decided to not say anything more.

By the time Basara left Hasegawa’s residence, it was already past eleven.

…For it to actually be so late already.

He had went to the nearest station, and while in the queue, he couldn't help but sigh.

Actually—she had wanted to drive him back, but he had given her his strong rejection. When putting his clothes into the dryer, he had looked at sneaked side glances at Hasegawa who was dressed sexily in the bathrobe, while worrying over whether what Hasegawa said had really happened. If the two of them were alone with each other in that narrow space in the car, was uncertain if he would be able to hold it.

Additionally...... It was already dangerous enough in just getting along with her this far. If they saw him being dropped off at their home, things would definitely become very troublesome. The aphrodistic curse would definitely be set off in that situation.Ans so he fiddled with his phone,--

“....All right.”

After sending a message home to inform them that he was going to be late while his clothes were being dried, he sent a message now, saying that he was currently on the train on the way back.”

And kept his phone, looking on towards the arriving train.

...Ah, it's likely going to be crowded.

After the evening period has passed, this service line would be filled with commuters returning home from work, and additionally, the amount of people boarding at this station were a lot. So right now, he was part of a very long line on the platform. It was likely that Hasegawa, who used this station everyday, knew this, and so she wanted to send him back herself. But, even if he was to be packed into this [sardine can], accepting her offer was definitely not a viable option.

Just then, the announcement that the train was arriving sounded out. But, --

<The express train will be passing through the station via platform 2. Commuters pleas-->

'' That's right... So the express train doesn't stop at this station. ''

Just as he remember that the workings of this station was different from the one nearest to his home, something happened.

--Darkness suddenly fell onto all four corners of the station. All of the lights in the station suddenly went out.

At the sudden change of events, his heart screamed out[ blackout] at first, however,--

“----Eh?”

He turned his head to the right, and sweeping his left hand, he deflected a punch directed at him from behind.

“What the hell is going on...--?”

He had guessed that the assailant was a drunkard or just a robber trying to take advantage of the sudden darkness, which had originally made him turn around. But however, he was forced to jump back laterally. Because it wasn't just from behind him, but it was all of the commuters on the platform that then just rushed towards him, with their eyes not looking normal.

...! Is this...!

Just as he thought of a possibility, the the emergency lights suddenly went dark, and the sound of the nearby streets also disappeared with that. It appears that he was caught in a space distortion type magic.

Hence, Toujou Basara confirmed, that he was under attack.

...Damn! Just who, had even dragged civilians into this...!

It wasn't just Basara who was just caught in it, those people who just attacked him were also too. But they were just under manipulation, so he couldn't hurt them randomly. Even though he was surrounded, facing chained punches and kicks, he could only make use of his available space. Dodging, he then attacked them using non-lethal force at certain places just enough to make them lose consciousness. En route, --

“------!”

Many dots of light suddenly appeared, which made Basara gasp. A Spell by itself couldn't restore the electricity supply, so there shouldn't be any light sources. After that, in his surroundings, a large amount of light appeared, illuminating the darkness. It was definitely demonic magic.

...It couldn't be! Using magic while manipulating people simultaneously! Just when he was stunned by this, the spell suddenly dispelled, returning the space to normal.

“What----!”

It had made him speechless in that moment. The people under manipulation were singing magic. If it was an attack magic which had successfully activated, it would definitely cause much damage to the station itself.

...Shit...!

It was especially the spot of light approaching from the other end of the tunnel, that made Basara very anxious. Although there was a blackout in the station, the express train originally would just go past this station. If these people here were to release the magic and cause damage to the tunnel, or worse, making a direct hit on the train, there would definitely be many casualties.

Thinking about the outlook caused Basara to stiffen his body. Using this opening, three of the bodies around him then rushed out from within the countless types and forms of magic. Because he couldn't react to that in time, the three bodies that kept very close to the ground that managed to cling to his waist and legs, propelled him into empty air.

Crap. While thinking that, the group then fell towards the tracks, right in the way of the oncoming train. Killing it, putting the spell into place then dispelling it, as if showing to him that the attackers didn't want to create a disaster. It was likely that temporarily dispelling the spell, was to make him show an opening. However, --

...! Even dragging the train in this time...!

Even within the space in that spell, he could see the incoming train moving towards the station. The first time, it was a space dislocation spell, while this time, it would be the space replication one? As the space replication spell would replicate every single thing in a particular space, naturally it would also replicate the the incoming train too. Immediately, when Basara and the trio landed on the tracks, the train was already right in front of them. Hence, --

“Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

He then became decisive, gripping Brynhildr in reverse, swept it outwards with all his strength, and and forcefully threw them off and into the emergency evacuation space designed into under the platform. He then jumped upwards towards the incoming train.

"---!"

He landed lightly on the windshield, and proceeded to do a backflip upwards. In his side vision, he saw the express train rushing past under him. Just like that, he managed to advert that with difficulty. When he was to release the breath he was holding in, --

The magic was then released from the platform, together with arrows made from light.

...Shit! So they were aiming for this from the start...!

His actions were completely predicted. He was in mid-air, in a position where he would be unable to avoid attacks.

So, facing the countless points of lights, he made the decision to just engage the incoming attacks.

[I'll just deflect all that I can manage...!"

Making the preparations, he then made a posture to engage it, --

".....Huh?"

Just before the attacks entered Brynhildr's range, a wall made from water suddenly expanded out in front of him, which then deflected all of the attacks. Following that, --

"I had came over to take a look after sensing a space-distortion, but I wasn't expecting to find such a situation..."

Hearing that familiar voice in that moment, a gust of wind wrapped around Basara, holding him in the air. Quickly turning around, a young girl was in front of his eyes. She was wearing the combat attire of the hero tribe, with her left hand wearing the gauntlet needed specially for using spirits. This girl is very cute, but her expression showed unhappiness. This girl was --

"Kurumi...?

Yes, the one in front of him was Yuki's sister, the spiritual magic user Kurumi.

"Really... Having to save someone who had managed to defeat me..."

Sighing, she then flipped her finger, and the wall protecting Basara scattered, wetting the entire platform. Changing the element for the gauntlet from water to wind, she stretched out her hand towards the ground, and large-scale magic burst at the target's vicinity.

"Hold on, those people are under manipulation --"

"I can see that. Don't worry, I'll control my power properly."

She calmly responded to Basara asking her to stop and after that, thunder and wind filled the station, with light being channeled over the wet platform.

The people being manipulated, they were then instantly paralysed.

===Part 6===

--It was unexpected, that Kurumi would use area type magic to paralyse those people that were being manipulated.

But it was thanks to her showing this card in her deck, that dealing with the aftermath wasn't so complicated.

The incident happened in a space created by the spell, and thankfully, it was the entire station that had a blackout before he was attacked, and so the surveillance that were there had stopped working during that incident. If there wasn't a blackout, even if the cameras cannot record magic and the other abilities, it can still record what happened before the spell was set up. It was really a good thing that it had went the way it had went.

Soon, the people that attacked him regained consciousness, and no one could remember what had happened while they were being manipulated, The normal people who didn't know about the existence of magic, they basically won't remember anything that had happened while under the control of magic. Still, if there was a need, Kurumi had also brought along the forgetting incense used for normal who had seen a battle and could remember it. But now, it seems that it wouldn't be necessary.

--However, there was something that can be worrying. It was that the people that were being manipulated, could use magic.

In the past, when Zolgear had abducted Mio, using the case of Aikawa and Sakai, the people who were being manipulated by magic, can temporarily see the fluctuations of magic, but they definitely couldn't use magic. As a precaution, he had asked Kurumi to evoke spirits, to check for traces of residual magic on their bodies, but there wasn't any positive results. Because of the lack of clues, the two of them would only leave the station just like that.

Hence, Basara asked Kurumi to send him home with flight magic. If a magic barrier was set up, there wouldn't be any danger of being seen by normal people. Right now, --

"...Is that so. So it was because of the periodic reports that Yuki gave the village."

Hugging Kurumi's waist while flying in the night sky, he listened to her reason for coming back here this time, and he said so while showing his comprehension of the situation:

"So those elders couldn't just ignore it..."

"Of course, after causing such an incident with two S-class high class demons. After the war ended, that is after when we were born, such an incident had never happened even once."

She said so snappily.

"Although you had let the situation stabilize for a bit by defeating the high class demon Zolgear... In the future it definitely wouldn't be enough with just my sister alone, so they wanted to send reinforcements."

"I see..."

He then murmured this. If the hero tribe wanted to eliminate an S-class demon, they wouldn't just send Kurimi alone, and would normally send a team of five, just like last time, with Takashi and Shiba. With only Kurumi coming alone, it shows that --

...So those elders want to wait and observe till the end.

They probably wanted to avoid getting involved in the dispute of the demons over Mio, and as much as possible, while not letting Mio come to any harm, they wanted to see the final verdict.

That is, wanting to know the verdict involving the S-class demon, sending only Yuki alone would give rise to difficulties in her surveillance duties, which will affect them in observing their own positions.

So, if Kurumi hadn't voluntarily take on this task, those elders would probably ask the Nonaka family to take responsibility over Yuki's past actions. Anyway, --

"So that is why you came... It was also that to that, that I was saved just now. Thanks, Kurumi.

Seeing her suddenly using thunder magic, he had became nervous, but it seems the strength that was used wasn't very strong. Hearing his thanks, she then said unhappily:

"Make no mistake. I had come for my sister, not to help you or Naruse Mio."

But still, her cheeks had become slightly red. Hence, his answer was a [Alright, I got it.] while nodding his head and smiling.

"—Ah, that's right. Basara, do you know anyone who might manipulate ordinary people to attack you?"

"That... After you appeared, the other party stopped their movements. It feels as if like they don't want to be involved with the hero tribe, so it might be another demon who wants to abduct Mio..."

According to Takigawa, the current demon lord faction and the moderates faction were not going to make any large movements for now. When Zolgear was killed, the current demon lord faction must've increased their monitoring of the situation to prevent any unconscionable movements, and to be willing to act under such conditions, they must definitely have considerable strength and determination. If that is the case, even with Kurumi here, the odds are still against them. Also, attacking Basara while solitary instead of directly going for Mio, was something to be concerned about. Was it to eliminate him, or was it an attempt for his [Banishing Shift]?

...Currently, Takigawa was on his way back to the demon realm.

As he had returned to make his report to the current demon lord, it would be best to not just careless contact him now. Of course, if the one Basara was looking for wasn't the demon Lars, but the classmate Takigawa to have a chat, there wouldn't be any problems. But under the condition where he didn't know his whereabouts and who would be listening in, he couldn't contact him just because he wanted to know of the demon's movements.

...Having said that, it was for sure that he cannot not make any movements...

This time was different from last time, with the other party involving innocent people without reservation, and this situation was one of those that definitely made him the most unhappy person. Apart from just the psychological shocks that it would bring, once there were or would be adverse impacts on the ordinary people, there was no guarantee that the [village] wouldn't make the other party to be a target for elimination. Even if the target was Basara, how the decision of the [village] would be, would be something difficult to know. If the decision was to make the exiled Basara to be a protection target, or to protect the former demon lord's daughter, then those decisions would be good for the situation. Hence, --

"All in all, let's return first to ask Maria. Right now, there are too few clues."

===Part 7===

After a few minutes, they arrived in front of the door to the Toujou residence.

Currently, the [village] knows of the situation that Yuki, Mio and Maria were also living in the Toujou residence. Mio was a demon, but still, she was a monitoring target, so Kurumi wouldn't likely start a conflict for no reason. Just when the two of them opened the door and were about to take a step inside, --

"Ah, welcome back, Basara-oniichan~~"

Maria then left the dressing room, and came to them with a hearty greeting. In that moment, --

"----!"

Kurumi who was behind him released a gasp from being stunned, making Basara wanting to put his face into his hand with a [Crap].

That was because, that Maria was donning the look of being-naked-with-only-an-apron-on look again.

"Oh? Isn't that Yuki's sister? What did you come for this time?"

Upon seeing Maria running over with small steps, Kurumi's face was already pale.

"Yo-You... Why are you dressed like that?!"

"—Not really, Kurumi. The truth is that the situation isn't what it seems like. Maria, just turn around once to show her."

"? Like that?"

Maria then spun around once on the spot, and unexpectedly, the side boob, side belly, and the two bare butts were completely visible. Needless to say, her back was also completely bare. This made Basara freeze for a moment, and then, --

"Hey! Why are you not wearing anything underneath!"

"It's to make you think that I'm just posing and pretending that I'm naked and just wearing an apron only, when the truth is, it was only just a psychological trap. Ahaha! Basara-oniichan completely fell for it!"

What the hell are you even doing... Can't you just take a look at the situation you're in right now? Just then, --

"S-So it's really like that! What the hell are you even trying to do, dressed like that!"

Kurumi was already at her limit, and she had shouted out with her face red.

"Oyaya~?" Could it be, that this is your first time seeing someone dressed like that~? Ah... Then just look at it as much as you want. After all, this will forever be a man's dream – Naked with an apron!"

"You're an idiot! Who would even want to see such a view!"

Maria had both her hands on her hips, swaggering, causing Kurumi to uncontrollably shout at her. '' This isn't good... '' They had just came in the door and the air is already thick with gunpowder, and it was already a very dangerous situation. He needs to quickly defuse the situation quickly. Just as Basara began to panic, --

"Ah, That's right. Maria, where's Yuki? How come I don't hear either Mio or Yuki?"

He then hurriedly asked this. Since it has already come to this, he could only ask Yuki to placate Kurumi, and ask Mio to dispose of Maria. But still, they had already made such a ruckus, and yet both of them had yet to show up at the scene.

"Ah, that's right, I almost forgot. Both of them are waiting for you in the living room, so quickly go over there."

"? In the living room? I got it"

Was there something that they need to talk about? He then took off his shoes, and said:

"Kurumi, you also should make yourself at home. Quickly come in."

"......What a bother."

She gave him a dirty look, and then proceeded to take off her shoes.

--Ah. That's right, Basara-oniichan. Please also take off your socks here."

After saying that, Maria then reached both of her hands towards him. Since she just came out from the dressing room, then she probably was doing laundry now. Although he felt that it was a little too late at night to be doing laundry, all of the housekeeping stuff was managed by Maria, which was why he decided to not touch that matter, and he obediently handed his socks to her, and then opened the door to the living room and said:

"Sorry, I've made you wait. What's wrong? Is there anythin—"

You have to talk to me about... Without finishing his sentence, he suddenly froze mid-action.

And the reason for that, was the scene before him. Both Mio and Yuki were lying on the floor facing down, propping themselves up sexily with their arms, looking upwards towards him.. It wasn't just that, but that they were wearing just their lingerie under only a single vest.

And at their neck and butt area, a dog's collar and tail were also on them.

Nonaka Yuki, and also Naruse Mio, has dressed themselves up together as a pair of dogs, awaiting his arrival home.

-- And this was not long after Takigawa that demon had gave them advice, hoping that they wouldn't become a burden to Basara.

The both of them had been silent on their way home, and kept on think – how could they help his power, and not become a burden while staying beside him. Of course, it was just as Takigawa said, which was that increasing their power was the most important. When fighting Zest in Zolgear's house, the both of them had attacked together. And since then, the both of them had tried practicing combining their powers, and definitely for the future, they still need more practice and experience. However, just that wasn't enough. All possible ways, need to be utilised.

After the both of them reached a conseus in a discussion, they had decided to let themselves be subjugated by Basara. Under their master-servant contract under Basara, this way could make Basara stronger, and also make the two of them stronger.

Hence, once they reached home, the both of them had a discussion with Maria. And from that, she had proposed what they are currently doing and wearing now.

Then, before Basara reached home, Maria had even done the fine tuning to the situation.

Such as how they should crawl, how they should shake their butts to make men excited, how they should do their licking to make it sensual, etc.

In addition to these teachings, she also made them completely understand that, being able to obey this orders is something to be really happy about. Just like that, the both of them had become Basara's dogs. So, --

"Sorry, I've m--"

In the moment that he entered the living room, Yuki's heart was filled with happiness.

...Master...

She suppressed her urge to rush up to him. She definitely cannot be so rude, doing things without her master's orders. It was for Basara, that she had become a dog.

" ! ...Wha....?"

He had shouted in surprise upon seeing them, then suddenly stopped.

"-----------"

The both of them had then began slowly crawling towards Basara while staying close to the ground, wagging their butts all the way, which also made the tail shake and rub against their thighs and butts. And they were doing it so naturally and comfortably.

Reaching the position beside his leg, the both of them raised their sights to look at him.

...Ah...

It was such a big gap between them. His face, seemed so far away. From this angle, Yuki understood what the relationship between the current her who had became a dog, and her master Basara was. Then, the both of them began rubbing their heads against his knee, all while thinking --

...The result will be, that from today onwards...

Just by putting on this pair of ears and tail, the both of them could anytime become real dogs.

Oh god... The pleasure even made the butt wag even more, and the actions brought her own self lower and lower to a real dirty dog's level.

Upon self-realisation of what they are become, the sights of Mio and Yuki met, and then they brought their heads lower, --

"..........................."

And the both of them began licking his feet. This action, made the both of them, into real dogs. With the saliva-covered tongue, the texture, warmth and taste of his foot, were all transmitted to her. So, --

" ! ----"

Nonaka Yuki shuddered, with a sweet feeling running through her body, raising her body temperatures. And what just hapened, was that just by licking his foot, gave her a small minor climax.

Similarly, by her side, the same thing also happened to Mio. And a light then covered the three of them.

The contract had recognised that they had advanced another step, and raised their battle potential.

Their master Basara had became stronger, and this has also increased their combat power.

Which also means that the chances of Basara being under life-threatening conditions has also reduced. Hence, --

...God, to think that I could yield to this degree...

This had made Mio get a sense of accomplishment.

-- Reason being, she had wanted to entrust her all to Basara. However, the reason that Zolgear had created Zest, was to own the power in the virgin demon girls. So similarly, right now Mio couldn't do that particular act with him.

Reason being...

Before Zest returned to the demon relam, she had said that Mio had inherited Wilbert's power, and it could be that he had did that before he died to protect his child. And so, the instant she lose her virginity, that power may deem that she has already become an adult, and just vanish from existence.

On Yuki's side, in the hero tribe, there was also something similar. The spirit sword [Sakuya] that had chosen her, was just like the [witch] in Shinto, once a girl loses her virginity, the [witch] would also deem that she has lost her qualifications. Which means that if Yuki were to lose hers, [Sakuya] would reject her as it's user. While for men, they were the ones that had to battle regardless of whether they had a family, so whether they were still a virgin wasn't important. However, after Yuki's mother had given birth to her, she practically couldn't use her original amount of power anymore.

And so, with such a large amount of power, if they were to give it up in a moment's error, there would definitely be heavy consequences. With the current relation between the current demon lord faction and the moderates faction, they definitely couldn't lose their power in the heat of the moment, and become a burden to Basara.

The only one who could possibly do the act with Basara, may only be the succubus Maria. However, her ability to turn into her adult form, seems to use a magical <key> to transform her, to give her a large amount of power. Doing the act would be the equivalent of turning into her adult form, and it may make her to be ever unable to turn into her adult form again.

-- But then, when looking at it from another angle, as long as they do not lose their virginity, they could do anything.

And that was the reason why both Mio and Yuki decided to push aside their feelings of embarrassment, and to turn into dogs.

To maximise their yielding to Basara, to raise their powers. Just then, --

"Oi oi oi, you two... That's enough!"

He had then just managed to put together why the both of them are dong what they are currently doing. But, despite Basara doing actions trying to get them to stop, Mio still kept licking his leg, while Yuki kept sucking on his toes. Yuki was even letting her tongue run over every corner of his toes, making lewd sounds while having a deep lustful look.

'' I don't want to lose to her '' With that, Mio also moved towards his toes with her tongue out, and --

...Eh?

She then saw an unfamiliar pair of feet behind Basara's. It wasn't Maria's, as she had seen her's while learning how they should crawl. If it isn't Maria's then whose feet was it? When Mio looked upwards in puzzlement, --

"-----------"

She realised that that pair of feet belonged to a girl which she had seen before.

Nonaka Kurumi, who was completely stiff, then had her eyes meet with Mio's sight. And this caused Mio's determination to become a dog to intensify, to be one on front of Maria, Basara and Yuk--

" ! --------Yyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!"

And that high-pitched scream turned them beck into humans.

Dressed as a dog, Mio then turned to run, and locked herself in her room.

" ! ---Hey, in this situation, at least let me try to explain it!"

After that, they were scolded by the very annoyed Kurumi. Sequebtially from the right, Yuki, Basara and Maria were all kneeling in a row.

...No wonder she's so angry.

Even Basara who knew what was going on now, only understood after seeing the light to signal the increase of battle potential. And so, first was a general introduction about the master-servant contract, and then slowly a detailed explanation on why it was done and necessary was given.

Even though Kurumi had some knowledge about magic, she was unable to accept it, but still she tried to understand.

"In other words, all that just happened was to deepen the relationship as the master and raise the battle potential?"

"...Yes. Because Mio and I dressed up as dogs and expressed our yielding to him, we managed to become stronger together once again."

By his side, Yuki then explained the attire. From the start, she was the one who gave her the explanations, while Basara and Maria had remained silent. As considering Kurumi's personalitity, it was best if Basara and Maria remained silent, and leave it to Yuki. However, --

"W-Wait... What do you mean by [again]? ...Don't tell me that this isn't the first time you have done this sort of thing...?"

She then nodded towards Kurumi who seem to be misunderstanding something.

"That was my second time being strengthened. The first time was when the contract was made, when Basara subjucated the be while I was under the effects of the aphrodistic curse."

Oi... Could letting Yuki explain be a mistake? Kurumi's anger level was clearly rising non-stop. Sure enough, she became even more furious and shouted:

" ! --What the hell are you two even thinking! How could you use the demon's magic to just get stronger?! What would you do if [Sakuya] rejects you!"

"Um, about that--"

Ah, no need to worry about that."

While Basara was still thinking on what to do, Maria then interrupted from the sidelines, and said:

When [Sakuya] chose Yuki as its user, did it happen after the both of them here separated in their childhood? So, the spirit chose her because it saw her strong will to help and protect Basara, and gave its strength to her. The Yuki right now only wants to help Basara, and she linked her soul to his, so the spirit basically wouldn't reject her."

" ! ...Even if its like that, you being like that... It's just too werid!"

Maria then squinted both her eyes, and said towards the red-faced Kurumi:

"Weird in what way? If the both of them hadn't done that contract, then we all would probably already be dead in that fight. Our opponent Zolgear, was your S-class high-level demon, and his power was so large. From your way of thinking, you want Yuki and Basara to die right?"

"That...!"

Seeing her exposed pained expression, --

"Maria... Their decision whether to support it or not, was the elders' decision, it can't be solely blamed on Kurumi."

Basara then continued:

"Additionally, I had also said that something happened on my way home. When I was attacked, it was Kurumi who saved me. That was separate from the decision of the village to send her as reinforcement in the surveillance mission, it was of her own free will."

So you can't blame her too much, since --

"Even I was shocked when I entered the living room... For Kurumi who didn't what it was for, her remaining calm must be weirder."

Hearing Basara trying to keep her calm, Kurumi's attitude somewhat softened a bit. However, --

"Ah ah, so that's how it is... Actually, what we are doing, it is just too shocking to the kid so new to things between men and women, and the reason why she was so angry was to hide her embarrassment, right?"

Maria's provocation, once again set fire to the atmosphere.

"D-Don't treat me like a kid... I will be in high school next year!"

"Hahaha, Was there any relation to age in my words> What I'm talking about is you, your mentality is just like a kid. Really, such a big difference from the mature Yuki... It really doesn't seem like that you're her sister."

" ! ...In what way is my mentality like a kid's! Speaking of which, my growth began earlier than my sister's, so I'm already mature! Even for that special day for a women, it would definitely come earlier for me!"

"-----"

Strange, did Yuki just tremble? Just then, --

"Ohh... Even more mature than Yuki? Since you said so, then let me actually see it for myself."

"S-See what... Why even bother about you."

"O~ya~ You have no confidence? Yayaya~ then I think that you better give up hope. The city is for mature women, and so the kids better go back to that [village] in the countryside to practice for a few more years."

"Whoose the one that has no confidence! Fine, I'll prove it to you!"

'' She has already bitten the bait. '' That was what was happening in front of Basara's eyes right now.

"Oioi, Kurumi --"

"! --Basara, just keep quiet!"

And she just tyrannically stemmed Basara's protest.

...Come at me! What's there to be afraid of about you...!

How can the hero make itself as a joke in front of the demons over such a trivial matter... Even if she has no experience with men, after she had returned to the village after fighting with Basara in the past, Kurumi's body had undergone changes. In the past five years, there was a corner of Kurumi's heart that was frozen from that particular tragedy. After she found out she wasn't that different from him – no, he was even more tormented than her – that part of her heart finally thawed.

That's why, recently, those aunts colse to her in the [village] had suddenly told her that she had suddenly became more mature, and that she may have even more feminine charms than Yuki, and also things related to that.

"Come, just do whatever you want."

"Alright, I'll help myself to you then -- "

Maria stood up, and came to Kurumi's side, and then began to grope her left breast, and closed her eyes to carefully analyze its shape and size. She then opened her eyes. What Maria looked at, wasn't her breasts, but instead, Kurumi's eyes.

"W-What are you planning...?"

She couldn't help but to ask.

Just then, demonic magic suddenly appeared in Maria's eyes --

"................Eh?"

In the next moment, Kurumi suddenly found herself with her butt to the ground. What just happened – what she thought this, a wave of sweet numbness suddenly flowed over her, rushing over her from her lower abdomen.

And that – was the shocking pleasure that Kurumi had never experienced before.

" ! ...Ahahah! W-What is this... Aaaooo! W-What did you do!"

"Nothing much. What just happened, was that I just slightly used my succubus power's baptism to let you enter into that state."

"D......Didn't you just only wanted to only check my breast size?........Ahah!"

Red-faced, Kurumi raised her wet eyes, but then Maria said without even lifting an eyebrow:

"What's wrong? What I was expecting, was a Kurumi that had a even more mature image than Yuki. And so, what I wanted to see, was whether or not you can be even more lewd than Yuki.... Come, Basara-oniichan, come and check if Kurumi is really even more mature than Yuki."

"W-Why me...?"

"What why? Kurumi here claims that she is even more mature than Yuki, so if we don't get the same person to test it, wouldn't it be unfair to her?"

The sudden order caused Basara to be in a mess, while Maria then said it like it is how it should be:

"As tonight isn't a full moon, the master-servant contract can't be tied tonight. But still, I can set the intensity of her state, as well as the method to lift the current state to be like the rest. When I groped her breast just now, it wasn't to check its size, but it was to check her body's sensitivity to pleasure, to properly set the intensity of it, so as to let her have the same intensity she feels to be the same as rest here. If we start from Yuki's level, a beginner to this won't be able to take it. However, --"

She put on a devilish smile, and said:

"Since Kurumi has already said that she was more mature than Yuki, I guess that this level shouldn't be enough to see it. It isn't enough to make you grit your teeth yet, right?"

"Y-You... Ah! Wh-..ahh!"

At the sight of Kurumi trying to talk while panting, the sound of Basara's sigh was heard. Following that, --

"You said that the method to lift it is the same as the others... So what you mean is... That I have to subjugate her in order to lift it, right?"

"That's right. But then, Basara, why not also ask Yuki to also help you? A younger sister claiming to be even more mature than her, it must've made her unsatisfied with you.... Isn't that right, Yuki?"

Hearing Maria's words, suddenly stood up, and walked towards Kurumi.

Unnoticed from just now, the collar-like markings were already on her neck. It seems that the curse was already triggered from the events just now.

She slipped behind Kurumi's back, and said:

"As my little sister, you are nothing special... I'll let you know right now that I'm the more mature now."

"Ah! ......Sis?"

With that, She then mercilessly took off her shirt. Although she tried to resist, Kurumi couldn't due to the sweetness of her climaxes, and then, off came her underwear.

"Hurry up, Basara.... - Come and see which of us is the more mature one."

"! .....Nooo.........! -Fuahhhh!"

Although she wanted to resist, her climaxes sweetness yet only allowed little movement to do it.

"Don't worry, Kurumi... Very soon, we will make you yield..."

With that, Basara then stretched out a hand, towards the breast still being held up by the bra. That moment --

"-------------"

The sweet feeling which then burst out over her, told her what it really feels and means to really climax.

From then onwards, she couldn't even believe what had followed after that actually happened.

Both Yuki and Basara had then worked together to roam and explore every corner of her body. What Maria had done to her, had brought her body's sensitivity level to a shocking one. Even with her underwear still on her breasts and butt, she still climaxed multiple times just from being rubbed there violently, and soon enough, her mind began to blur. When the both of them stripped off her bra, and directly caressed her breast, and her ability to feel embarrassment was also almost eliminated. Following that, --

"Ah! ......Ahhhaa... Brother, Basara......... Ah......ah! ......Aahhh...!"

"Ah..... Basara..... Don't focus on Kurumi only and forget about me.....!"

Basara's caressing of Kurumi, had caused the strengthening of Yuki's curse from jealously, which then caused the entanglement of Yuki and Basara's limbs. Seeing her sister's lustful look, Kurumi then suddenly remember a scene with the three of them playing from their childhood. And unconsciously, she began to feel happiness from starting to be tangled with the three of them together --

"Kurumi, put both your hands together on your head..."

"! ...Ah, like that...?"

[[Image:SMnK v04 124.jpg|thumb]]

She then straddled his waist while he was lying down upon hearing her sister's request. With that, Basara then put his hands into her panties to directly rub the butts. At the same time, from behind Kurumi, Yuki began to rub and massage those pair of breasts that has already become as sensitive as hers. And additionally, she brought her tongue towards her right armpit. In that moment, --

"! --Aaahhhhhhhhhhhhh! Aahh! Sis.... That place, don't........!"

What a cute armpit.... Ah... This taste..."

As Kurumi then started shaking, Yuki then once again began licking her armpit, satisfied at her reaction. Wanting to avoid the overflowing pleasure originating from her armpits, she suddenly tried to twist her body. But then, Basara who was giving her butts treatment suddenly sat up, and took her breast into his mouth --

"Ah! ....Brother Basara... W-Wh—Ah... Ah,Ahhh! --Aaahhhhhhhh!"

The tip has already become very sensitive from the sucking, and when she tried to call him while panting, she suddenly trembled strongly. From the sides while holding a camera, Maria then said:

The hero's sister drowning in pleasure..... Aiya~, what a beautiful scene... Oh feast your eyes on this!"

"...........I say, Maria, once I subjugate her, it should be lifted, right?"

While giving pleasure to Kurumi, he asked the excited succubus.

"Normally when removing Yuki's and Mio's curse, it didn't even take this long..."

Aahh... I would guess that its probably that Kurumi's weakness isn't her breasts ot butts. But then, seeing the reaction caused by Yuki, I would guess that its --"

".........I see."

"? Basara, wh-........-A,Ahh!"

In a sudden change of their positions, Kurumi was lying on the ground, and Basara then came up above her.

"Yuki... Help me to hold her hands in place."

"Ah.... I got it."

She then grabbed both of Kurumi's wrists, and brought them both to above Kurumi's head. With her actions restricted, Kurumi saw Basara looking at her while stroking her cheeks --

...Ah...

Seeing the tenderness and determination in his eyes, Nonaka Kurumi finally understood.

Her intuition told her that from now on, she will be made to be subjugated forcefully. With that, --

"—I'm starting, Kurumi."

Those words made Kurumi swallow her saliva in anticipation and nervousness. But, --

"Mnn... Let Kurumi be subjugated, Basara..."

Upon hearing Kurumi saying it with her tone she used specially for Basara in their childhood, he then immediately brought his mouth to her defenceless armpit.

" ! ----------------"

A tsunami hit her mind in the next moment, and the pleasure almost swept away her consciousness.

He had witnessed that moment her whole body had shook.

Having tasted enough pleasure to break up her consciousness, Kurumi was both intoxicated and happy.

But nevertheless, her breathing remained stable, which let Basara relax.

"Thanks, Basara... Leave the rest to us."

After making Kurumi yield, Yuki's jealously seems to have subsided, and so the curse seemed to have already faded. After watching Kurumi carried by Yuki into her room, --

"—Maria, what were you even thinking?"

With only the two of them left in the living room, he gave Maria an accusing look.

"The master-servant contract hasn't been done between Kurumi and me... Was there a need to do that?"

With that, Maria then smiled bitterly and said:

"Sorry... But, since Kurumi coming here was to help Yuki, doesn't it mean that she will be living here from now on? And so, I was thinking that it would be better for her to know what sort of thing the contract was. If she could accept it like Yuki did, then things would be simple... However, as expected, her reaction to seeing it was really sharp and sudden."

"Um... Isn't that a normal reaction...?"

"About that... On Kurumi being shocked and then resisting it was just like Basara said, it was normal. But from my viewpoint, it was that she actually wants to be on the platform. And so with that, I thought that I would be for the best if she were to join us. I had no intention to emulate uncle Jin, but this would make Kurumi make me out as the enemy, and accept all of your choices."

"Perhaps what you said is logical..."

Hearing Maria's intention, Basara then had a solemn expression, and said:

"Since it's like this, there wasn't a need to just collar everyone up, right? Regretfully, we need the assistance of the master-servant contract, and this was a problem to all of us. Unless... you feel that you might be sent back to the demon realm, to be a scapegoat?"

"How could that be? I hadn't thought that way... It's just, I also have a sister too..."

She said:

"Just like how I had explained it when the demon realm sent people to fetch my mother back, my sister is currently the subordinate of Ramsas, the current leader of the moderates faction. She has a strict and stubborn personalitity, so she will definitely never forgive me for doing those things for Zolgear... So at least, I was hoping that the Nonaka sisters could at least maintain their good relationship together."

".................."

"Just kidding you... I was just following my instincts was a succubus --"

Suddenly, Basara tightly hugged Maria who had a smile that seemed to be hiding something. While in his grasp, --

"...How annoying... Basara-oniichan is such a lolicon."

The immature succubus then chuckled.

"How am I one... I'm just only showing you my love."

Saying that, Basara the applied even more force in hugging that petite body.

[Aiyo~]

She then smiled while sighing, and tightly returned the hug.

With no one else in the living room, the two of them just silently hugged each other.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 2

2015-08-09T04:30:28Z

195.252.47.33:

== The Merits and Demerits of Swaying the Master-Servant Contract ==

=== Part 1 ===

Master and Servant contract — the magic of swearing allegiance to the master.

Because each other’s souls are connected by the magic of the contract, it can grasp the position of the partner if thought deeply.

In addition, if each other’s relationships of bonds and mutual trust are strengthened, The master and subordinates may both raise their combat potential.

To prevent the subordinate’s betrayal on the other hand, the characteristics of the caster’s ability is added as a curse. If the subordinate’s side have guilty feelings for his master, the curse activates.

… It is a terrible magic, if you think about it.

<center><big>◊◊◊◊</big></center>

Facing up the ceiling above his bed, Basara on his room stared blankly. After he came home with Maria, Yuki and Mio finished the dinner for four people.

After that, he was told by the three girls living together with him to wait in his room, which he is doing right now.

Tonight is a full moon. The only day where the master-servant contract can be recited in the human world.

Basara will, and thereafter, link the master-servant contract to Yuki and then followed by Mio.

At first, Basara was pretty reluctant in having a master-servant contract with Yuki.

Though Basara and Mio are connected by the contract, Mio falls into a horny condition when she held guilty feelings for Basara, and made to accept a considerable mental burden.

Particularly, being able to do nothing but surrender as a subordinate to pleasure, Mio has been done many shameful things up to now. One of it exactly is the incident at the shower room today. Therefore, it is not really necessary, if Yuki thought about it.

…however.

To know each other’s positions. And, as the master-servant contract is deepened, the combat efficiency is also raised.

These two advantages are very big. In fact, Mio has been saved thanks to one of these merits till now, and was able to come through while fighting the powerful enemy. In the future, it will be impossible to avoid fighting powerful enemies further – called the high ranking demon clan. After all, Mio pledged to avenge the murder of her adoptive parents — the high ranked demon Zolgear. In addition, if the other side began to move and target Mio, clashes will be inevitable.

Therefore, countermeasures were an urgent need for Basara.

——in this situation, the idea that surfaced, is that for Basara and Yuki to enter a master-servant contract.

Yuki, from the hero clan has been ordered by the village with the mission of monitoring Mio, but what if, she was living together with them only for working with the enemy hidden from Basara's view?

——not possible. Yuki is an important friend who, similar to Basara, betrayed the ‘village’. She defied the orders given to her for the sake of him and Mio. If a case they were attacked by Zolgear, Yuki will surely fight for Basara’s sake.

Though this is very reassuring, this meant that Yuki’s life will be exposed to danger. To decrease such risk even a little, Maria proposed to make a contract with Yuki.

In contrast to Basara and Mio who are reluctant because they knew the risk of the master-servant contract, Yuki agreed at Maria's proposal without delay. That decision didn't even change upon seeing the aphrodisiac curse that took effect on Mio.

However, due to the fact that Yuki assertively wanted to form the master-servant contract with him, Basara finally gave in. A few days ago, when he went to the shopping district with Yuki—— she disappearing in front of him in the middle of shopping is a big thing.

The impatience and fear that he got in that time, Toujou Basara hasn’t forgotten. In case Yuki would be lost, the bottom of his heart thought that it would be better if the master-servant contract has been done.

Right now, a clear threat called Zolgear approached them.

Until the matters regarding Zolgear has been settled, the option to link the master-servant contract to Yuki following Mio temporarily won’t be a mistake.

Because the master-servant contract can be only done in a full moon, it is possible to release it under the mutual agreement of both sides.

Suddenly, the door of Basara’s room was knocked with modesty from the outside.

“Basara, please come down. Maria and Nonaka have already finished the preparations.”

In response to Mio’s calling from the other side of the door, Basara got up from the bed.

“Okay… Coming.”

Replying calmly, he prepared and walked towards the person on the door.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Going out of the corridor, Basara went down the stairs and followed Mio.

Mio, who first reached the first floor, looked back with her eyes pointing up to his.

“I say… I woke up not in the mood because of having strange thoughts.”

Sulking only for a little while, however gave warning of insecurity from her upturned eyes.

“I know it already… However, it’s all right. This time is different from that time. If the contract is properly made, the curse will not activate in a sudden.”

At that time when contract with Mio was made, various things happened. The original master-servant contract was reversed and the magic activated because Mio refused the contract. There won’t be any problem if it is done according to normal procedures. But,

“…because I believe in you”

Saying a few words, Mio took a step to the living room. What could possibly to go wrong? Basara followed while thinking, he set foot on the living room.

“————————”

The meaning of Mio’s words were immediately understood, he stood on the spot.

In the center of the huge magic circle drawn on the floor, Yuki stood. But that is not the reason why Basara halted his step. It is because of Yuki’s appearance. What Yuki wore is a sensational white bustier with garter belt —an underwear to lure a man to temptation. Charmed by the gallant beauty involuntarily, Basara turned his back in a hurry.

“WA ——, my bad… that’s not… that appearance!?” slightly screaming in embarrassment, the voice called out Yuki at the back.

“I said that I don’t want to lose to Naruse-san… Maria prepared this.”

“What is this sense of ridiculous rivalry? No, if anything apart from that appearance, I will not yield to Mio. Do not be deceived, Yuki. Such appearance only pleases Maria!”

“Basara-san, that’s a terrible misunderstanding. I just only responded to Yuki-san’s feelings”

“Lies! You, you are really enjoying this confusion aren’t you?

Right. To think that I was worrying a little too much after coming back from school, here she goes again in full throttle. If there is any room to place her eroticism even a little bit, I will shove it in full force.

''…if these kind of things happen, you should have told me earlier!''

Basara sent blaming glances at Mio, who in turn made a displeased face and turned away. It seems that Mio had tried and failed to stop the situation somehow.

“…Basara, look this way” “No, before that, Yuki should change her clothes first!”

As Basara tried to appeal the request of Yuki at his back,

“…………….”

“…? Uhm, Yuki-san?”

As the atmosphere at his back got disturbingly quiet, impatience struck Toujou Basara. This silence—— it’s obvious that Yuki is clearly displeased. Basara was asked timidly,

“Basara…If you won’t face this direction within ''five'' seconds, I will take this off ''piece by piece''.”

“I-I understand. I’m sorry!”

In an instant, Basara turned back with a sudden momentum.

''Why am I apologizing here…''

To think that he is being held hostage by the act of a girl getting nude. Although embarrassed, as Basara’s gaze swam all over Yuki’s captivating figure, Yuki seemed somewhat happy in spite of her blushing face.

''…damn. What a joyful face.''

Sometimes, Mio and Maria pose wide open and daringly defenseless, and may do physical contact time to time that may look like they’re teasing Basara. Is his embarrassed reaction really that amusing?

Smiling full of bliss, Maria was given a look full of resent,

“Fufu. Now then, shall we start?” “More like, let’s end it all quickly.”

A negligent response was retorted from Basara. The agreement of the situation has been completely accomplished, and all preparations are ready. Identical at the time the contract of Mio was signed, each person stood in their respective positions.

“…won't you not get a wrong master and servant this time?”

“Leave it to me. By any chance if I make Yuki-san Basara’s subordinate, she would also become Mio-sama’s subordinate indirectly. I won’t ever make a mistake this time.”

Beating her chest with pride, Maria joined hands with Yuki who is standing next to her.

“——Then Yuki-san, here it goes” “…Roger”

As Yuki replied with a nod, the magic circle began to shine at once. At first the body of Yuki, after that Basara’s body was surrounded with the same light too ——shortly thereafter, a magic circle appeared on the back of Basara’s right hand. Seeing it, Basara felt relieved.

“Alright… Yuki, do you understand the procedure after this? To the magic circle on my hand, you have to kiss i ——"

“…don’t want it”

“Oh. Don’t want i…eh? Come again? What are you saying Yuki…?”

As the face became startled by reflex, Yuki took a deep breath and matched his eyes,

“I have decided it from the very beginning—— I won’t do a normal contract.”

<center><big>◎</big></center>

Before her own eyes, the agitated Basara, Nonaka Yuki saw it clearly.

The childhood friend that Yuki loved, mouth agape.

“wha-what are you saying Yuki…?”

He approached her as he panicked. As he presented his right hand where the magic circle appeared,

“Did you hear it from Maria? The magic circle will eventually disappear if we didn’t do it right away, and then terrible things will ha ——“ “I know. But it will be fine.”

In contrast to Basara getting impatient, Yuki declared as is nothing will happen. Shifting her gaze from Basara to Mio,

“I should have said it properly… I won’t lose to Naruse-san.”

“————————"
In contrast with Yuki’s declaration, Mio who saw her glance turned away without saying anything. Those eyes, were not similar to the agitation like Basara.

Somehow, what Yuki wanted to say can be predicted. That Yuki is a formidable opponent, she thought. But thinking even further at the same time,

''…I won’t accept defeat.''

The time Mio and Basara entered into a master and servant contract, Yuki heard what kind of condition Mio was in. The circumstances Mio and Basara was in if thought thoroughly, you can say that this is a valid excuse. The feelings that yearn for Basara however, Yuki can’t allow herself to lose in that aspect. Therefore Yuki can’t afford to keep silent without doing anything about the relationship between Basara and Mio. First of all, it is out of the question if they don’t have to be in identical terms with one another.

''… It is useless to be treated in the same condition.''

Of course, losing is never an option if it’s loyalty to Basara. However, the lack of knowledge concerning the relationships between opposite sex can’t be denied. And there is a situation to follow. No matter how much effort she gave to catch up to her, she won’t be able to surpass Mio.

For this reason Maria was requested for a favor, and became a figure wearing an erotic underwear. However,

…There will be no meaning if she easily made the contract here.

It was heard that Mio endured nine times for the contract to be made. And after that, she was treated like that too many times by Basara. Even after today’s swimming lesson in a place where Yuki doesn’t know, she has been done again by Basara.

That was not a joke. Today, Mio surpassed the number of times she has been done to herself up to now.

“Yuki….” “Its alright…do the same thing to me as you did to Naruse-san”

To the anxious Basara, Yuki responded.

“Basara, please——dominate over me”

Immediately after those words were uttered by Yuki, the magic circle at Basara’s hand disappeared.

——That moment,

“Ah —…”

In the depths of her abdomen— a sweet ache was born in the organ that symbolizes femininity. Yuki’s body quivered.

The same time, a sensation came at once. In the sense similar to what he got when she was done with the swimsuit with Mio last night, the idea which Maria proposed in which Basara was made a full coverage.

“…Ah…nn, yaah….n…”

As she made alluring voices in sweet agony, Yuki staggered and leans her body in front of his eyes.

“—to” “Fuaaahhnn”

Both hands wrapped the back and held it firm. Then— a weak titillating sensation ran on Yuki’s whole body.

…What…is this…?

Snuffling naively in the arms of Basara, Yuki was caught in a surprise.

“Now Basara-san… it’s your turn to respond to Yuki’s feelings this time.”

Maria joyfully told while Basara was hugging Yuki.

“I get it already. Now that it has gone this far already, I don’t have a choice——but to do it"

He retorts in a slightly lowered voice than usual.

“then, please come to the sofa. First, please look for Yuki-san’s weak spots first.”

“……………”

To Maria’s words, Yuki and Basara stared each other in silence.

Words were not needed. As Yuki entrusts her weight to Basara, and he carried her towards the sofa—with Yuki’s back lying flat onto the couch.

And, as Basara cover’s her delicate figure,

“I’ll be touching you, Yuki” “Okay”

With her whole body in heat, Yuki nodded, and Basara began touching her body.

Basara’s hand was gentle. The fingers working, which are concerned about Yuki’s body which became really sensitive,

“Ah....fuh ,ahh…Nnn…Yaahh….Ahh..Nn…nu…ha…”

Nonaka Yuki clad in underwear enough to allure any men writhed her body in sweet senstions above the sofa.

Wherever she was touched it was so comfortable that it’s unbelievable. Whenever Yuki was touched by Basara, a sweet sensation ran into her whole body, and the area round her waist becomes hotter and hotter. Yuki, who had such sensitive reactions, there was a moment where Basara hesitated for little while——before he began touching her breasts and thighs.

Yuki, looked up with eyes willing to accept everything, Basara’s hands eventually extended.

“Yaah…ah, fuh…uh….haaa….fuaann…ya…ahh”

As the sensitive parts of her body was assaulted, pleasure developed on the woman’s body. Yuki gradually raised her voice. When the contract was signed, it was found out that Mio’s chests are her weak points. At that time, Mio which her chest was assaulted became in complete disorder, and it is heard, master and servant contract was completed in the ninth time. That sweet sensation, was far stronger than any place Yuki was touched until now. However —

''…If it’s like this…by all means….we’ll be even…''

Because there is a certain tolerance to senses such as pain acquired from the training as a hero, it will be ridiculous if she was to lose focus here in no time. Mio was subjected to hardships nine times before she has given up, but she herself seems to be able to tolerate it even further.

With this I can win against Mio — — With this catch up with her for once. Or so she thought,

“?….Hm, Basara…?”

All of a sudden, Basara released his hands from her chest. What on earth? What’s wrong? As those things filled her thoughts, Basara’s hands reached to her hips, and then ——

“YAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa?!”

Incomparable to the pleasant feeling when he did her breasts, Nonaka Yuki’s body trembled all over.

''…Wha, what the ……is this……?''

With such intense pleasure Yuki was taken aback by surprise, Maria, looking at her state such state,

“Fufufu, as expected, Yuki-san’s were her hips.” “Eh…?”

Said in delight, Yuki understood the meaning of those words before long. Her self was just told where her weak spot is.

“Ah, AAAaaaaahhh……”

Yuki, which her face were tinged with red in shame quivered, and Basara, from facing upward, laid his face down to her.

And then, a wispher was brought to her ears,

“Yuki…. Please raise your hips.”

“Yuki was ordered by the voice, her body stiffened with a sudden twitch. What on earth will happen is I do as he said? It’s understandable that Yuki is ignorant about this kind of knowledge. However,

“Ha…......”

Yuki followed the words of Basara. Mio have seen it. Refusing Basara’s words in front of her eyes is not an option, because she absolutely don’t wish to be assumed as a woman with a weak loyalty.

Therefore as told by Basara, Yuki raised her hips and was shoved up to him.

“……ha……h, Fuuuh…..ha…”

Basara hasn’t touch them yet. Still, Yuki’s ass, where Basara’s intense gaze on her rear was somehow felt, were shaking from side to side, as if it was begging to be touched immediately.

“Don’t worry. I will make you surrender at once.”

With a gentle voice that seems to be a lie, that moment her buttocks which became sensitive ——were grasped tightly all of a sudden.

“——————————“

An intense, violent pleasure sparked the first time, and Nonaka Yuki’s vision turned pure white.

''…Lie…, this is……''

It’s not just her sight. All her thoughts were wiped out by the intense pleasure.

It was unbelievable. Having been such pleasure. For Mio to be able to endure it nine times.

Yuki bit her lips tightly and braced herself up desperately. Then,

“What an erotic hips… they are a good match for Mio-sama’s chest”

Before everyone became aware, Maria had come before their eyes, and said those words with a smile. As she was seen, Maria turns out to be holding a videocam towards them.

“Wha – what are you…”

Seeing the recording lamp on, Yuki raised a voice filled with confusion and felt intense shame.

[[Image: Shinmai v03 000 color 04.jpg|thumb]]

What am I doing? I’m filming Yuki-san’s sexy figure.”

The young succubus smiled naturally as she said.

“Today will be the holiday when Yuki-san will become a complete servant. How could I let this pass without recording it properly?”

“…No…such things….”

As her face reddened while her body writhed in pleasure, Yuki,

“Gosh, you don’t like this? Even though the other day we watched the film where Mio-sama is being done by Basara-san? This is the same thing. Because Yuki-san said that she don’t want to lose to Mio-sama, I intended to stir up the mood.”

Well,

“If this makes you feel unpleasant, then I’d better stop for the better. Well, Mio-sama also seemed to resist being taken like this.”

“Of course it’s natural to resist! To begin with, you kept silent as you filmed it!”

From a slight distance with a blushed face, Mio shouted.

“So, with your consent, if I filmed it like this and you are able to endure it, you may be able to win against Mio’sama”

“No way…” “haah”

What an absurd remark. Well, succubus are succubus, Mio continued, and Yuki surprised.

“I don’t mind either which. Whether you stop me here or continue taking pictures. I won’t intend to force it. Basara-san’s job as the master is more important, which is making Yuki-san submit herself – even by forceful means.”

“………hau”

From the words of Maria tinged with provocation, Yuki bit her lips facing down. Maria, seeing Yuki’s state gave a coquettish smile, and Mio whose face was blushing, held her breath. After that, holding both hands before her face making a fist,

“…Please continue”

A shaky voice was squeezed out. Those words where revived by the two people, Maria and Basara.

In her heart, she convinced herself.

''…it’s all right. This much, is nothing to me…''

As her body trembled because of the tingling sensation, Nonaka Yuki strongly engraved this to her mind. Even if it’s impossible to catch up to the number Mio had reached so far, she may be able to shorten her distance even a little.

Behind Yuki, Basara’s voice persuaded in a gentle manner.

“It’s great if you are willing to do it, but please. Don’t overdo it”

As he said it, Yuki’s hips have begun to be massaged again.

Once again, Yuki was pushed up to her climax in no time —— not understanding how many times she came at once. Although counting was no means possible. As her buttocks are messed up and changed shape, Yuki raised seductive moans every time her body reached climax.

“…haah…Don’t…my waist…without…permission….”

Feeling the heat on her hips as if it was burning, Yuki felt a non-stop intense pleasure. However, the way she was massaged was so intense that it left traces of hands within her rear. That indecent appearance too, was being recorded to the video. Every time the five fingers of Basara dig into her ass, Nonaka Yuki’s butt twerked indecently.

“Fufufufu, fantastic, Yuki-san. Though your usual, intelligent and calm appearance is beautiful, You today being overtaken by a woman’s instinct by overwhelming pleasure is more charming than ever.”

The voice of Maria was heard close to the ears. The words entered her ear, but Yuki didn’t understood properly what Maria had said. Yuki, as of now, Basara and only the pleasure that Basara gave was all in her mind.

Blank thoughts. A reaction of women in intense pleasure. In real time, Nonaka Yuki’s body grown up to an adult. From an innocent girl to an experienced woman who tasted the sweetness of erotic sensation.

Still ——Yuki kept on enduring. Not wanting to lose to Mio. This strong desire desperately made her consciousness in tacked. After that,

“Quite stubborn aren’t you… spending too much time will cause a great burden to your body.” Maria uttered in disappointment.

“Basara-san, how about changing positions for a little while? Well, attacking from the rear may be good, but as it is right now, Basara-san cannot be seen. If the person who becomes the master comes to view, I think that Yuki-san will be able to submit easier.”

“…..Maybe you’re right”

Heeding to the advice that originated from Maria, He and Yuki changed positions. It is a sitting posture where she is riding onto the lap of Basara.

Yuki who acquired her target, reached her both hands to the back of Basara’s neck and embraced it.

“…hah……Basara, please. Not my hips….”

As the sweet feverish sensation enveloping her body made her head faint, Nonaka Yuki begged. Her own self wanted to catch up to Mio, even a little. Not only on terms and relationship, but chest size included.

“If that’s what you wish, then…”

While rubbing her rear with his left hand, Basara pulled down a shoulder string of the bustier Yuki was wearing with his right hand, and began massaging the exposed left breast. Furthermore, the very tips of her breast which became tense, were held by his mouth, and Yuki was sucked by Basara in indulgence.

“Yaaah……Nnn, yaaaah, nuuuu, fuaaaaaah!”

Her upper body of Yuki which was carved in many times, became sensitive to the limit, incomparable to the feeling when her chest was caressed earlier. As her whole body trembled in ecstasy,

“hah……Basaraaah…Basaraaaaaaah”

his hands gave a tender massage to her chest and gentle rub at her hips. Yuki kept on calling the name of his partner, who will soon change from being his childhood friend to being his master. Then, as the other hand slid from the back of her waist down to her panties, without warning, both hands were wrapped around Yuki’s butt.

Caught in a complete surprise attack, Yuki that felt the hands of Basara over a piece of cloth up to now, was feeling the sensation as he touched her bare butt directly,

“——————“
And she was attacked by the heavenly sensation even further, her body on the lap of Basara jolted up intensively. Grabbing the hips of Yuki, Basara waved both of his hands left and right. Unexpectedly, Yuki’s panties dropped down to Basara’s arms, baring all of Yuki’s butt.

“Basaraaah……... No, don’t look! —————“

Unable to endure further, Yuki raised her voice, and something incredible happened.

Yuki’s appearance was projected in the TV of the living room.

“Huh——————?"

Seeing the videocam Maria was handling connected to the TV with a cable, she startled.

“You can endure even something like this, right?”

With a smile, she said as she raised the volume of the TV with the remote control.

''……No way!''

The voice was not high pitched any longer. If she did such a thing, her voice will surely be heard outside. Being driven to a corner all at once, before the eyes of Basara, Yuki panicked. Still not keeping away his hands at Yuki’s rear, Basara looked at Maria with the eyes of scorn.

He did one sigh, and then focused his eyes on the front.

Sorry――his mouth moved quietly.

Expanding his both hands, Basara began grabbing the soft meat of Yuki.

“hah……Basara, what are you―――hah?”

Raising her voice all of a sudden, as she heard her voice leaking out from the TV in a loud volume, Yuki‘s breath was cut off.

In that hesitation, the resistance of Yuki ended. Her eyes opened wide, but it’s too late.

Her hips expanded to the limit, her hips flushed hot. ——the following moment,

“――――――――――――”

As her hips were ripped apart lewdly above Basara’s lap, Yuki raised a coquettish voice.

with the mute button of the remote control, Maria zeroed the volume of the television, all at the same time.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

The entire moment Yuki became Basara’s subordinate, Naruse Mio witnessed them all. Seeing the place where the other girl orgasms even she herself has done it before, all of it was a first time for Mio.

''…Wow…''
in Basara’s arms, with a face that was completely intoxicated with euphoria, Yuki is submerged in the afterglow of orgasms. Her figure, where her panties were pulled down to her thighs, and her bustier were exposing her chest revealing her half-naked condition, was too captivating. Involuntarily, Mio swallowed the saliva that gathered in her mouth.

''……I also, was like that too…''
When the curse activated when the master-servant contract was conducted for the first time, and the she was put herself in ease. Before the fight with the hero clan the other day, and even in the shower room at the school today.

“Haaah――――”

Recalling Basara with herself at that time, Mio’s body trembled from head to foot. Getting a pleasant chill for a moment, her body flushed in heat. Then,

“Are you alright, Mio-sama?” “Eh…?”

Suddenly being asked by Maria, Mio finally noticed that she had sunk down the floor. Witnessing the figure of Yuki that was changed to become a subordinate by the hands of Basara, her waist gave in without even knowing it. In a whim, A smile surfaced on Maria’s expression, and

“Here Mio-sama……Please look closely.”

She was urged to take a look at Yuki. The eyes of Yuki, which had lost focus until then, was gradually regaining her senses. ——and regained a sane color before long. After that,

“Basara——————…”

The moment when she turned around and looked up to see his face, Yuki and Basara’s body were wrapped by a light. And then, the mark of the curse of the master-servant contract that appeared on the neck of Yuki slightly changed into a reddish tint.

“Eh……? That...impossible…”

“It’s possible. To be able to perform a master-servant contract and reinforcement at the same time, Yuki will be promising in the future.”
Maria stepped up under Basara and Yuki, happily saying it.

—But, Mio could not chase after her. The reason is, her waist gave in, and is unable to stand up. Doing a reinforcement at the first contract——Naturally, Mio, was the reverse, troubled and was unable to yearn for Basara. Such feelings that Yuki did something that was impossible in her feat,

“……hah”

Seeing Basara and Maria talked about Yuki in silence, Mio felt frustrated.

However, this did not activate the curse of the master-servant contract. Because she didn’t hold any guilty feelings for Basara. What Mio is holding at present——is vexation to Yuki.

“——Then Basara-san. The preparation for the bath is ready, you should carry Yuki-san in.”

“Eh……me?”

“What are you getting flustered for? If we leave it like this Yuki-san will catch a cold. In the first place Basara-san is the Made Yuki-san as she was now isn’t it? Good grief… Although Basara-san is remarkable when his sadist switch is on, he becomes twice as sweet and open-hearted when he returns to his consciousness.”

Maria said with a smile,

“With the master-servant contract has been taken cared of successfully, the main duty has been taken care of up to the last minute. Plus, it was done up to the point of raising the fighting power all at the same time. At the state Mio-sama was in the other day, didn’t you warm her body properly?”

“…Is that so?”

Maria whom being asked by Yuki nodded.

“Yes. Mio-sama has been warmed up gently by Basara-san already.”

“.........................”

“……uhm, Yuki?”

Turning her mood bad, Yuki showed a displeased expression in a moment. When Basara asked her a question timidly,

“…Lets go in” “uhm…that’s” “inside the bath too” “……I understand”

It can’t be helped. Basara nodded, lifted Yuki in his arms and began to walk.

“Well Mio-sama, until when will you play innocent? Don’t you want to take the bath together?”

“Eh……? Wha-Why me with Nonaka…”

Surprised at the sudden question, Maria with a ‘tsk tsk’ waved her index finger to her,

“It is ‘Yuki-san’, Mio-sama. Also Yuki-san, Please call Mio-sama by her name from now on. Using the cold (formal) one is strange because you two are already on equal terms with each other, being Basara-san’s servants.”

“Wait. How is a servant way of speaking a…”

In contrast to Basara whom frowned involuntarily,

“.........................” “.........................”

Yuki that was embraced by Basara and Mio who slumped on the floor, exchanged stares at each other.

“…Fine. I’ll go with Yuki.” “Me too…I don’t mind with Mio”

That said, the designation of calling each other’s names was renewed.

In an instant, Through Basara who is the master, Mio and Yuki’s relationship changed for certain.

Therefore Mio and the others—— the four people entered the bathroom altogether.

Taking her clothes off near Basara who turned his back, while feeling embarrassed, Naruse Mio gave thoughts about her present situation all over again.
Eight months ago. Compared to when she was still living peacefully with her parents —— No, her parents were killed, and immediately after that she learned that she herself was the daughter of the predecessor of the Demon King from Maria, as she was told.

From those days, her mental state and environment changed to the point that is unbelievable, and that is taking place right now.

Becoming a part of Basara’s family, a former Hero clan. Entering into a master-servant contract with Basara, becoming his subordinate. Her skin being seen, touched, and taken advantage reaching to the point of acceptance even though it’s very embarrassing. And also living together with Yuki, an active hero and lastly—— she becoming the subordinate companion of Basara.

Naruse Mio accomplished an unbelievable transfiguration from her previous self.

——however, neither mystery nor unpleasant feelings were received.

A family whom takes the trouble to support Mio even her sowing an embarrassing appearance, a partner whom she can discuss her intentions without reserve. The existence of such companion made her feel genuine happiness. The entirety that is called Basara continued to grow inside her day by day, but…

Suddenly, Maria stripping off her clothes next to her while humming a tune came to Mio’s sight.

“? What’s the matter, Mio-sama?” “……Nothing. Never mind.”

To Maria who looked at her in puzzlement, Mio stated while shaking her head side to side.

Basara was to be in their center, but it was also thanks to Maria who is the one who acts as the mediator in between their relationship.

After having exposed her real identity to Basara, it was thanks to Maria that Mio who hesitated to go back to living with him was able to persuade her, and the reason she was able to return.

Not only that. After her parents are killed, and even the many times that happened up to now, thanks to Maria’s cheerful and lively personality she was able to cope up her mental state. Mio is here today because of Maria.

Even if she’s a little bit carried away to her succubus instinct, in the matter of the master-servant contract with Yuki, she didn’t ignore the issue of the way of calling each other’s names as a servant and companion of Basara, instead she insisted them to call each other by their first names. She was likely trying her best for Mio to make friends. Because they don’t know when the present demon king faction will strike, for Mio who hesitated to make good friends, the existence of Yuki who lent her power that is from the hero clan is even rarer than Basara.

……Well

Showing such an assertive attitude only towards Basara, I want to do something somehow. And yet, seeing the struggles of her inexperienced maiden friend in untying the string of the new bustier,

“I’ll do it…”

Mio, clad in her underwear went to her back, and helped her took it off.

“…Thank you”

With her cheeks dyed red, Yuki spoke words of gratitude. That time when she helped her buy clothes in the center of the shopping district, the atmosphere between them got a little closer to each other. It felt nice, talking to Mio, she herself also took off her bra and panties, and the two people wrapped their bodies with bath towels.

“Come, let’s enjoy to our hearts a naked socialization tonight!

First to enter the bathroom, Maria uttered, followed by Mio and Yuki after that, however——the tow people’s steps came to a halt. Basara, who went naked and wrapped a towel around his waist, is still not looking back towards them. Mio and Yuki then nodded to each other, and

“Hey—— you two!?” “Just go already!” “Basara, prepare yourself” the two people seized the arms of Basara, and pulled them towards the bathroom with force.

=== Part 2 ===

From the night sky, there was a person observing the situation at the Toujou house.

With the moonlight being shown in the background, lowering her gaze to the Toujou residence, was a woman, a demon with a transient beauty ——Zest.

“………………”

Zest had been watching the situation of the Toujou residence in silence.

For deceiving them in the competition that Maria initiated last night, where Mio and Yuki in their competitive swimsuits had been ruined by Basara, his body, in return was washed in a competitive way to get their revenge. —— However, it was only a while, Mio and Yuki became in harmony.

First, Yuki, in her bath towel exposed herself and began to wash Basara using her own body. Seeing this, Mio removed her bath towel undauntedly, covered her chest with soap bubbles, and stuck it into Basara. Both have been feeling up the heat in a fast pace. When Basara tried to take refuge to the bath tub in panic, Maria embraced Basara by chance in the right timing ——and the bathroom of the Toujou’s fell in the state of confusion. Even if the troubled Basara is seen,

“………………”

Zest silently watched over the state of the Toujou residence, emotionless. But, even so, even if there is not a word, nor a facial expression, it wasn't without feelings at least.

Just like Mio and Yuki, Zest too, has a master.

However, she felt that there is a big difference Between Zest’s and them.

Her present self, was neither satisfaction nor dissatisfaction——nor envy of Mio and Yuki.

…However.

If Basara were his master and not Zolgear, would she herself obtain such strong emotions? Like Mio and Yuki, sometimes smiling, sometimes angry, sometimes joyful, sometimes crying. Would she be like them, not taking everything for granted and ignoring it all?

“…what an absurd story”

Zest concluded as she turned her eyes down in silence, and Naruse Mio came to her view once more. As Basara tried to release himself to Maria that was hugging him, Mio and Yuki went to the hot water one after the other, and an outrageous state in the bathtub with four people began.

But in spite of these circumstances, there is somewhat a trace of smile in Mio’s face. However,

“―――That smile of yours, won’t be for long.”

While saying it with a chilling voice, a cloud covered the moonlight in an instant.

When the full moon reappeared again, there were no traces of Zest left in the vicinity anymore.

Only the autumn wind that blows through the night sky where a full moon floating above remained.

=== Part 3 ===

Three days after the Master-servant contract of Yuki has been made ——Toujou Basara visited the Hijirigasaka Academy Infirmary.

He had a jammed finger.<ref>jammed finger refers to finger joint pain and swelling from an impact injury. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jammed_finger]</ref>

The affected part is his ring finger. It occurred in the middle of the basketball in PE class.

——Usually, Basara do not suffer any injury during class.

However, today’s classes were carried out for both boys and girls in the gymnasium. As for the contents, there’s basketball for men and volleyball for women. And in the class of Basara, there were a few prerequisites that were absent in other classes.

They are Mio and Yuki—— the most beautiful girls in Hijirigasaka Academy, as well as their wild and lively fans.

Unlike the pool class, where the men and women perform separately, their desire to see the swimsuits of the two people didn’t come true. However, when the class is performed in the same gym as them, it’s possible to worship them their figures gym uniform instead. A figure of a girl doing exercise is an object that you can say a male in puberty can see in adoration. With the increased exposure, the softness of the girls’ body could be seen as they moved. As for performing calisthenics<ref>Calisthenics are a form of exercise that consists of a variety of gross motor movements, often rhythmical, generally without using equipment or apparatus. [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Calisthenics]</ref>, it’s no fun if the boys do it. On the other hand, it is more sexy and appealing if the girls do it. Thus, from the calisthenics to the actual game, Mio and Yuki were the center of public attention from the boys the entire time.

Although not paying as much attention Basara still concentrated on the basketball game, but when a pass flown to him by chance, it overlapped the timing when the boys shouted with joy. It is because Mio decided a spike to the toss that Yuki had raised ahead, causing the position of his hand to be slightly out of order——As a result, a jammed finger for the first time in several years. And because there was a pain, whether the spot was hit badly or not, he reported it to the PE instructor, and in the middle of game Basara was made to come to the infirmary.

“…………………Haah”

Right now, he is sitting on a stool with a caster, feeling mentally strained.

The cause of it ——was in front of his very own eyes. The transcendent beauty of a school nurse whom Hijirigawaka Academy is proud of, Hasegawa Chisato, is applying treatment to the finger of Basara.

''……not good, it’s gonna be seen……''

Basara has been taking glances at Hasegawa over and over. Hasegawa today, under a wine red colored blouse covered by the white robe that she is currently wearing, where an ample bosom that exceeds Mio by a small margin, the buttons were already opened from the top to the third. And because Hasegawa was applying treatment with her posture bending forward, the cleavage from her chest was seen and seemed like it was about to spill in any moment.

“Hn? Was there something wrong?” “N-No, it’s nothing…”

Asking a question all of a sudden after feeling his glance, Basara averted his gaze immediately.

——Mio and Yuki whom their looks can match idol-class, were living with Maria.

Tolerance to beautiful girls, is what Basara thought that he had.

However, even to Basara, the beauty of Hasegawa can be summed up in a single word. Spectacular. The sex appeal of an adult woman who’s smell is so fragrant that it can make your breath drunk instinctively by just standing there. That is no way inferior to Mio and Yuki under the curse of the master-servant contract. If Hasegawa were supposed to be under the curse of the contract, just what on earth will happen?

''……what am I thinking….''

As Basara shook of the idea where it started turning over a wierd direction,

“――Okay, it’s over. You will be alright with this.”

Hasegawa who finished doing the bandages, released her hands from Basara’s fingers and corrected her posture. The two human bodies that almost approached the distance like lovers, returned to a distance appropriate for a teacher and a student.

“There are no sprain on the joints. I fixed it with the bandage. Under such condition, keep in on for three days. For now, take a rest in the bed afterwards to avoid putting stress on the affected part as possible. Apparently, there are no damage in the ligaments, you’ll recover soon, but if the pain becomes severe, come to me as soon as possible.”

“? To Sensei’s, not to the hospital?”

First-aid treatments are basically what a school nurse perform. They don’t provide full-scale treatment.

So if his conditions didn’t improve as supposed to, he should have to undergo orthopedic treatment. However,

“Take it easy. Despite my appearance, I stand more as compared to the doctors around here. The one I had provided you also, is not a mere first-aid treatment.”

With her eyes looked toward his, Hasegawa gave him a firm stare.

“Keep away from trouble ——do you understand?” “Y-Yes. I understand.”

Overwhelmed by her strange demeanor, Basara nodded. “Good” Hasegawa said, satisfied,

“——Even though you came here several times up to now as Naruse’s attendant, this is the first time for Basara being injured and used the infirmary isn’t it?”

“Ahh, now that you think of it…”

Basara, being a former hero clan, has been trained to resist and avert unprepared injuries or cold from an early age. Cases like this time is an exception after all.

“But this is unexpected. It’s not in my impression to have a conversation with you very much.”

"Well… there is that chance meeting outside the school grounds”

Together with Takigawa in the Yakiniku shop, Basara shared a table with Hasegawa whom they met a few days ago. Being in a place where morals and standards were valued like the school, they shared a private space altogether. It is natural to acquire the sense of closeness.

“Come to think of it, not considering that shop, I had promised to treat you a meal somewhere next time. Do you remember?”

“Ye-Yeah… I think. But you don’t have to mind it that much. Way back from that shop, I had received various consultations from sensei before….”

“This and that are different stories. Hearing the troubles of a student, is pretty much a natural work for a teacher. The point is, you had said it to me personally, didn’t you? “Next time, Then please treat me on the next occasion, at the restaurant of your choice”. And I said “Okay.” right? Isn’t that the promise you and I did?” Hasegawa’s expression became unusual and she pouted a little while.

“Toujou……Do you hate going for a meal with me?” “No, there will never be such a thing…!”

Don’t be absurd, Basara shook his head.

“…is it true?” “Yes of course. It is a pleasure to have a dinner with you”

He thought, no exaggerations. Dining with Hasegawa is an honorable thing.

“Well then… in that case, were good. Look forward to it.”

Hasegawa said with a smile. To that expression, Basara felt a deep emotion other than surprise. Hasegawa who always give off a cool, adult vibe, had an expression very much of a girl. As much as seeing Hasegawa’s rare face, Basara thought how much good luck he has obtained till now,

“…Which reminds me, while your father is away from the house, I worried whether you understand properly Naruse and her younger sister’s problems and if you can solve it or not…But please, can you give a little more composure?”

“…right”

After a heavy silence, Basara replied a short answer. Hasegawa sighed, “It can’t be helped. It looks like my consultations haven’t had much of an effect either.”

“There’s no such thing… I was saved in various ways thanks to the help of sensei’s advices!”

There is no lie in what he had said. Basara, in fighting with Takashi and his company, was able to get over by Hasegawa’s advice at that time and helped Basara in no little aspect.

However, a big obstacle hat he hadn’t faced yet stood in his way. ——Suddenly, the chime reverberated the whole school. The fourth period was over, and it became lunchtime. Though it is necessary to go back to the gym, Basara wasn’t able to return early.

Certainly—— after being told by Takigawa that Zolgear is moving, Basara kept on bracing himself for the worst. He was not able to wipe his uneasiness. Either way, the opponent is a high ranking demon with an overwhelming power after all.

It is necessary for him to avoid repeating the tragedy that happened five years ago. He had lost so many important things in the place of that tragedy. Still, it had a meaning if he had survived like this.

To avoid losing important things twice. ——Therefore,

“Toujou——do not burden yourself too much” “Eh……?”

Basara looked up, dumbfounded for a moment, to the calm expression of Hasegawa,

“Thinking that a problem may occur and how to work it out one thing or another out of fear, no matter what extent you make sure to prevent it at all costs, the so-called problem will still rise.”

“That’s… I know, but…even so, being the head, I can’t afford to give up either.”

As Basara argued with a bitter face, Hasegawa with a calm expression,

“Don’t make hasty conclusions. Nobody told you to give up. However, when a person is driven to a corner, it will only narrow his or her view of things… If so, that will be the reason that the most important things will be overlooked. Then, being careful so that a problem does not happen will surely be a mistake. But, if you wore yourself out due to taking care of things, it will become impossible for you to deal with the problem that has risen.”

She said in a persuasive tone.

“You should be noted that this is a serious thing. You may not do it even if it was told to relax just because you lost your focus. Therefore you have to continue to brace yourself for the worst, then think about the solution when the time the problem that has risen at least.”

“The time when a problem has risen…”

“That’s right. Although you can’t bring back the events that have happened at least, there is still the thing to be able to recover unexpectedly. If you can’t prevent them, never give them a chance to recover. Besides that, you should think about a method to regain the situation even if a problem happens, and improve it.” Don’t forget. '''(!)'''

“There is always a possible way. There are still some choices left. But it is difficult for a person who is cornered in his mind to find it. Though there is the path open called not giving up, that is a mistake. Even if you don’t give up, neither the way nor the answer to things will be found if you are looking for it in a reckless manner. But if you absolutely believe of what you are looking for, it will be found in the first time. But still, don’t hope for the outcome to be exactly the way you had hoped for. You must analyze the situation, and work out countermeasures. When you have been driven to the corner at the outmost limit, it will become a choice and a way to help you and the existences important to you.”

Therefore,

“Don’t lose sight, Toujou ——of the way where you can protect yourself and the existences important to you.”

From the words Hasegawa gave, Basara grasped his fist tightly. He then nodded with determination.

“Yes…”

She’s right. He was overwhelmed by the power of his enemy, and completely lost his composure.

Once more, let’s think of it with a calm mind. There will surely be way.

Naruse Mio, Naruse Maria, Nonaka Yuki, a method to protect them by all means.

“Good. It seems that your expression has lightened a little… it seems that my being as a teacher has paved its way above all.”

“Yes……Thank you very much. Then sensei, I will come back soon.”

To Hasegawa who is smiling as usual, Basara stood up and bowed politely.

And as he opened the door to leave the infirmary,

“Ah, Oh yeah. Toujou”

He was called out to come back.

“That bandage—— don not remove it till I say so.”

“? Okay then. But to never take it off, is my jammed finger really that severe?” to Basara that stared over his ring finger where the bandage was rolled, Hasegawa with a calm expression,

“Nope. But you should be extremely careful.”

“…Haa, understood.”

Though the question still remained, but Hasegawa is a specialist so to say. Therefore he should follow her.

When Basara replied in acknowledgement, he gave the etiquette of saying “thank you” and left the health room.

<center><big>◎</big></center>

He came back to the gym just to make sure, but the class was already over, and they had already ended putting things in order.

It’s obvious that every one of the class isn’t there either.

“…oh yeah, right”

With a sigh, Toujou Basara faced towards the locker room.

——As he had expected, no one was in the locker room either.

It was presently lunchtime. The time for their long-awaited meal in the middle of the day. If he moved his body for the whole PE class till a while ago, he would certainly be unable to wait in hunger. It seems that the students who don’t belong to the bentou group have finished changing their clothes and charged to the cafeteria in a blitz.

“Well, Takigawa is absent today. He sure takes it easy…”

Basara headed to the far side of the locker room, opened his locker, and began removing his clothes.

“Excluding Takigawa, I should find someone whom I can hand out with after all.”

He realized how much he had depended on Takigawa till now. Basara turned around.

…but.

With the current situation of Mio being targeted, if he who must protect her made friends with anyone, that person too will surely be involved in the danger that they are facing right now. He should first concentrate on what is in front of him, and prevent neither the students nor the teachers from being involved due to his carelessness.

——Because Zolgear will surely try to get Mio by all means.

While Basara was in deep thought ——a locker was opened. Would there be someone besides him who changes clothes and came late? As he looked through the door casually,

“Eh―――?”

He looked at the person who came over, and Basara stiffened in reflex. A girl dressed in PE uniform entered the boy’s locker room. It’s not Mio nor Yuki. Of course, it isn’t Maria either.

“uhm…Toujou-kun, are you fine?” She said.

Closing the door at her back, she entered the boy’s locker room. It was a girl who is in the same class as Basara——One of the friends that Mio get along with, it was Sakaki Chika.

“Sa-Sakaki… Wha-What? Why?”

Basara panicked over Sakaki’s suden appearance, and hurriedly put on the pants of his uniform.

“I’m sorry, for entering a place like this… but I realy wanted to talk to Toujou-kun. After all, you didn’t come back from the infirmary during PE class”. She said, approaching him slowly.

“… but why here of all places? Is talking inside the classroom no good?”

“Yes… I don’t want to be heard by other people, especially Naruse-san and Nonaka-san———“

“Mio and Yuki…?”

“Well, Toujou-kun”

Sakaki, as Basara asked in doubt, closed their distance immediately and approached him in a serious voice.

“Toujou-kun… Are you going out with Naruse-san or Nonaka-san?” “――――Eh?”

To the question said in a clear voice, Basara asked her again in reflex.

“Because… Toujou-kun, you are living together with those two, right?"

“No, however you are right about us living together…but even so, we aren’t particularly going out”

Yuki and Mio are no doubt attractive. There were several times that they made his heart throb while he lived together with them, and also when he tries to dispel the curse of the master-servant contract and help them relax, his sense of reason seemed to fly involuntarily. Yet, if asked if we are going out, the answer is no.

''…cause, you know.''

Although here is no other way to describe their situation, it can’t be called a romantic relationship either, as long as we are bound up by that curse. The feelings born by forced submission and overwhelming pleasure, were certainly delusions mixed in. it’s too unfair to call it love.

“…is that so? You aren’t going out with anyone yet?”

Sakaki then, in a quiet voice,

“Then ――――― do I have a chance?”

Just like that, Sakaki brought her body and leaned on Basara. The sensation of her soft body that touches head on,

“――――Sa-Sakaki!?”

Basara raised his voice in panic, while Sakaki’s face turned red.

Do-don’t make an embarrassing face so much. To this sort of case… isn’t Toujou-kun already experienced in this?” “E-experienced? I am not! Who, who is the one who said such things!?”

"But… when I asked what kind of person is Toujou-kun, Naruse-san said although he’s not a bad guy, he seems to be a good-for-nothing fellow. You also did very naughty things several times”

“…D-Did Mio really said that?”

Even though they get along pretty well, it is not like Mio to speak the aphrodisiac curse of the master-servant contract to Sakaki and Aikawa. If that’s the case, then why did she spoke about the happenings instead of the curse itself? From his encounter with her in the family restaurant, Basara had already seen Mio’s shameful appearance even before the curse of the contract. However,

“…No, Mio understands those feelings. However, if the guy who has lived separately until now comes to live together with them, such accidents happen that I don’t think of!”

“But you didn’t deny seeing it…Naruse-san’s naked body.”

Then Sakaki while sticking her body to Basara even further,

“Hey Toujou-kun, though Naruse-san’s is amazing…. My chest, they are wonderful too, you know?”

“There’s no reason for me to know that!”

As he cry out while saying,

“then―――I’ll tell you”

The moment Sakaki said it——Basara was turned to the side, and the two people fell down the floor altogether.

“Wha…..? Ho-how in the world did we fell just now?”

“It’s a self-defense that I learned my classes before. Even though you do not actually fall down together, it is fine now.”

Sakaki said it while riding above his waist,

“…damn it, which is it?”

Toujou Basara’s judgement has been misled. Although he put down his guard of her being her classmate’s companion, he was brought down in a position like this. What Basara came first in his mind is that Sakaki is controlled by someone, but it is too hasty to conclude that the Sakaki’s feelings for him are false. She having attended self defense classes was is not far-fetched at all. Therefore, supposing this was all because of Sakaki’s intentions, then he should persuade her first to calm down.

——But, what if she is manipulated by someone? I cannot leave her at this state. Deep in thought, Basara wasn’t able to move at once.

“Toujou-kun, please…… look at me”

Sakaki said in embarrassment, and her body fell over slowly. The soft mounds of Sakaki are forced on the upper half of Basara’s body ——at the same time, the door of the locker room was suddenly opened.

“―――――Ha!?”

Toujou Basara felt uneasiness in an instant. Whether if Sakaki is manipulated or not, it is bad if they are seen by a third party. Illicit sexual relations in the school is not the problem, but if he is seen by the other boys in this posture with Sasaki, it is Sakaki who will be hurt the most.

However ——Basara’s anxiety has come to a miss.

It is because the person who opened the door and saw them was even more shocked than Sakaki.

“――――――――――”

Above the eyes of Toujou Basara who took a glance at the door ——were two girls standing in utter amazement. Naruse Mio and Nonaka Yuki.

Nonaka Yuki, together Mio visited the boy’s locker room to look for Basara.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

Basara, as of now, is lacking composure.

Though he behaved naturally for them not to worry, Yuki knew it nonetheless.

Perhaps, Mio had noticed it too. Basara ——had brooded here for too long recently. Therefore, with Basara being unable to return to the PE class after having gone to the infirmary, Yuki and Mio gradually became insecure. Also like the other day, although they cannot overlook the possibility of being taken by Maria as a companion to ridiculous places, they are more worried of Basara above all.

The whereabouts of Basara were known right away because of the partner’s location tracker by the master-servant contract.

However, Basara and Sakaki’s conversation were heard as they come inside the locker room. Mio who heard it turned pale as she opened the door slowly ——and the scene as Yuki and Mio imagined was there.

“………hah!”

Mio ran away from the entrance of the boy’s locker room in tears. Basara and her close friend embraced each other on the floor. It must have been a shock. Nonaka Yuki also started running. However, in a direction different from Mio ——towards the boy’s locker room.

“Yu-Yuki……?”

“――――――”

Ignoring the perplexed Basara, Yuki materialized the spirit sword ‘Sakuya’ in her right hand. Cutting down their distance in one go, Yuki brandished ‘Sakuya’ towards Sakaki who is still riding on top of Basara. But Sakaki was quicker. From the state that she got from Basara she did a sudden flip to dodge Sakuya’s slash, landing on a safe distance.

“――――――Geez, how rude, Nonaka-san. Suddenly cutting me, you’re horrible!”

“Sakaki… You…?”

Standing before as if protecting Basara who got back up in utter amazement, Nonaka Yuki plainly told him.

“……I knew it, she’s being manipulated after all.”

In contrast to Mio who lost her composure and ran away, Yuki remained calm.

What Yuki draw, was a strike of the spirit sword that conceives the soul. If Yuki wished for it, ‘Sakuya’ can cut off the magic and its source such as the effects of medicine controlling Sakaki without hurting her needlessly. So even if Sakaki is controlled by anyone, she won’t be injured. On the other hand, if she’s normal, she won’t be able to see the soul sword in the first place.

——but right now, Sakaki avoided Yuki’s slash in a reaction speed that is impossible for an ordinary human, and just said “Suddenly cutting me, you’re horrible” to her. The answer had already come out.

“…My bad Yuki, thanks for saving me. But cutting her out of the blue… If Sakaki is not being manipulated, what are you going to do?”
“Nothing in particular. I will only have her experience a slight pain then.”

Yuki told, plainly. Because,

“She did such things to you and yet alone she left the door slightly opened. If she’s a sane person then she must be deliberately trying to be seen on purpose.”
It is an unforgivable for her trouble Basara and do something like that. Besides, Sakaki is a good friend to Mio. Even if she didn’t know the relationship of Mio and Basara, after having done such a thing at the school to a person who is a part of her family that is living together, and tries to be known by the others like a cowardly woman, Yuki won’t permit it, even if it is her classmate. Therefore, whether she is manipulated or not, it won’t be necessary for Yuki to forgive her.

“Hey, what are you two been talking about...?”

Sakaki sulked for a little while, then

“Toujou-kun…… Neglecting me who confessed to you, and talking to Nonaka-san who came just now, are you a bit heartless?” “…we are talking about whether you are insane or not”

As Basara said it with a serious look, he whispered with an earnest expression to Yuki’s ear,
“This is bad, Yuki…… may I leave this to you? Since we now knew that Sakaki is manipulated, the possibility of the enemy targeting Mio is high”

“I think so too. You should better run quickly ―――――When she began running along the corridor, the mark of the curse of the master-servant contract appeared on the neck of Mio. If she encounters an enemy, forget about fighting, even running away in that condition is impossible.”

Witnessing the scene of Sakaki and Basara, she might have been shocked so much that she couldn’t control her jealousy. Yuki signed the similar contract, but the reason why the curse didn’t activate to her is that Sakaki was only a mere classmate to her, and unlike Mio who is also a close friend to her, she acquired training of the hero clan that always judge the situation with a calm head.

Supposedly, if Mio and Maria are embracing Basara, and with Kurumi present, Yuki might not be able to move by the curse too.
“Basara, I’m fine here alone. Because she doesn’t even understand that she is manipulated, gathering Intel from her will surely fail. The enemy expects us to be stalled here.”

“You’re a lifesaver ―――― but don’t be reckless.”

Said Basara as he puts out his hand in the open locker, then went running outside the locker room. Sakaki who saw it, sighs in disappointment.

“Aaーa. I knew it. Naruse-san is important after all… We have been dumped, Nonaka-san.”

“I don’t mind. The rejected one is only you. I having remained here, is because he entrusted you to me.”
Yuki said as she did a stance with 『Sakuya』again.
“―――――Oh my, class rep. Bringing a dangerous edged tool in the boy’s locker room, do you want the police to be called?”
Suddenly, a voice was heard from behind. Turning her neck, a female classmate was there. Like Sakaki Chika, it was Mio’s close friend ——Aikawa Shiho.

From her introduction, a smile floated in her face. Furthermore, she can also see『Sakuya』in this situation.
“……Why are you here”

not understanding the situation, Nonaka Yuki knitted her eyebrows. There is no surprise that Aikawa is also manipulated. Sakaki was manipulated, so the possibility that Aikawa who was also her close friend being manipulated is high. However,

…So the one (taking the role) that kidnaps Naruse-san, was not her…?

If that’s the case, then who on earth——suddenly a bad premonition swelled up.

“…have to reschedule”

Standing alone, Yuki turned around.

“Eh? Nonaka-san, what is it?” “What’s wrong? I can’t hear you Class rep”

To Sakaki and Aikawa smiling while exchanging words back and forth,

“Basara told me not to be reckless…but it seems to be impossible.”

Forming a stance, Nonaka Yuki declared as she released the power of 『Sakuya』.

Because I don’t have the time to play with you anymore——I shall end this with a single blow.”

Brandishing 『Sakuya』in goodspeed, that moment, a white flash of light filled the boys’ locker room.

=== Part 4 ===

Basara and Sakaki, have been caught in an immodest posture the floor of the boys’ locker room. Naruse Mio kept running away from that place.

Still on indoor shoes, she dashed out of the school building, to a place where no one will keep an eye on.

A place where her current self won’t be seen by others, a place where she could be alone.

The sweet sensation trembling from the depths of her body welled up. If this is the usual, she should have sunk to the floor on the spot, and her condition will become strange if she didn’t have Basara to ‘comfort’ her.

But, ——Naruse Mio withstood that feeling, concentrated and kept on running at full speed.

The figure of Basara and Sakaki a little whilea ago is still engraved in her mind, haunting her.

“Why……”

''On earth did it lead to this?''

Treating anyone indiscriminately as much as possible, Mio avoided making friends for them not to be involved with the problem of the Demon clan, but Sakaki and Aikawa are special people.

——of course, Basara and Mio only lived together as a temporary brother and sister, and aren’t going out.

But still, while living together with them, she thinks that they are becoming a real family bit by bit.

However, Mio doesn’t have the right to stop Sakaki if she has feelings for Basara.

Located between Mio and Basara was not ‘love’ but ——a ‘master-servant relationship’ to combat the crisis that they are having right now. Nevertheless,

“Why……”

Running in another park that is adjacent to the metropolitan park, Mio reached a vacant tennis court, then grabbed the fences surrounding its perimeter.

''I can’t understand. Why is it so painful? Why does it hurt my chest so much? Yuki and Maria had done that to Basara so far, but after seeing it, why am I so angry and upset?''

“But still……Why…”

Spitting out a voice, Mio panted painfully. Though she should understand that neither Basara nor Sakaki are bad in the head, her emotions became sloppy that she couldn't think straight.

But she knows that it’s wrong. But she doesn’t understand why.

She can’t stop thinking that she is betrayed by Basara.

So now the cruel master-servant contract in Mio ——swelled up for the betrayal against his master, and a curse of unpreceded level attacked Mio. Not being able to endure it any longer,

“Ah……”

The moment her consciousness fade, Mio fell down to the side aimlessly. However,

“――――”

An existence caught and held Mio gently.

''……Wh-Who……?''

With a warmth different from Basara, as her consciousness fade, Naruse Mio saw the person who had supported herself.

Still, in a state where she couldn’t be able to think clearly, she turned around a name vaguely.

“―――――Ma,ria……” “……Yes. Mio-sama……it’s all right now.”

Maria said in a calm voice.

From that moment, Mio felt relief, then fainted―suddenly, a voice was heard in the end.

Different from Maria, a female voice as cold as ice.

“Sleep at ease Naruse Mio. Your pains―Zolgear-sama will heal it.”

Without giving time to understand the meaning of those words, Naruse Mio’s mind has wallowed into the darkness.

Having reached the scene at last, Toujou Basara arrived at the exact time Mio lost her consciousness.

As he left the boys’ locker room in pursuit of Mio, the location pointed as he used the detection ability of the master-servant contract he used without hesitation pointed out at this park.

And after reaching the scene in front of his eyes, Toujou Basara cried out at once.

“Mio, Maria!!”

The fainted Mio was held in Maria’s arms. Standing beside her, was a beautiful woman of the Demon clan. Maria is Mio’s protectorate, and as for the beautiful evil beside her, the possibility that she’s a companion of the Moderate faction is not zero. But how does Maria who should have looked after the house protect Mio so conveniently? And how did she managed to call a companion devil for support in accordance to this timing? I shouldn’t be asking this——unfortunately with the situation that surrounds us right now, these thoughts should not be allowed. For this best appeal,

“……Basara-san”

The reaction Maria had shown, was a sorrowful expression. Thus, the moment Basara became fully convinced of the situation, a change happened in Maria’s surroundings. The space began to fluctuate.

''…as if I’ll let you do it!''

Escaping into a distant location, she carried Mio.

As his speed on the ground is accelerated further, Toujou Basara reached top speed in an instant. He changed himself into a gust of wind and cut down their distance all at once.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

As he materialized Brynhild, he tried to stab the demon girl who was supposed to be the enemy.

He mowed down and the sword flashed as he lounged through the figure.

However, it just ended cutting into thin air. The transition was slightly earlier.

“Damn it…I won’t just let this happen!”

Basara that made a rigid expression tried to locate Mio’s position immediately. However,

“――――No way…?!”

Even if he thought it in his mind, he was unable to grasp the whereabouts of Mio. While Yuki entered the same master-servant contract to be detected, he was not able to detect Mio’s location where she is kidnapped in the way the fog took her at all. Still,

“It’s not over yet……!”

Grinding his teeth in frustration, Basara squeezed his voice. Even at this degree, still doesn’t want to lose, Basara braced himself up.

That’s right. It’s still too early to give up.

The determination to protect Naruse Mio till the end. These thoughts were transformed to an oath.

No matter how hopeless the situation maybe, giving up is never an option.

=== Part 5 ===

The time when her parents are killed, Naruse Mio clearly remembered everything.

At the very place of the tragedy, Mio saw in full details the cruel act of violence with her very own eyes.

The tragedy that struck the Naruses’ family get together ——that occurred after dinner.

Mio, relaxing in the living room with the others, a devil suddenly appeared from the thin air.

That time, she have no idea yet of the demonic existence at all. Therefore, she only just stared at the situation, dumbfounded, not understanding anything at all.

——However, her parents were different.

Instantly convinced that the man from the demon clan is aiming at Mio, fighting immediately began.

Being killed ahead, was no other than Mio’s gentle father.

Momentarily, when he materialized twin swords and performed an assault, a blade with a black luster the man had brought shone, and father’s both hands flew in the air ——along with the fresh blood that painted whole place red, the room was filled with screams.

Upon seeing it, Mother’s shoulders trembled intensely, and shouted at Mio to run away, however, Mio was not able to move. The abnormal tragedy playing in front of her own eyes: it deprived the way and completely lost her sense of reality. In order to buy time for Mio, Father, who lost both of his hands, confronted the man in desperation——however, his face was caught by the man, and his whole body exploded from within, and blood and internal organs scattered all across the living room.

A hopeless gap of power. However, mother never gave up ——rather than beating the man, she chose to protect Mio.

She unleashed flames of super high temperature, that even Mio as of now is not capable of doing, towards the man. However, his power was brutally overwhelming.

The flame prison magic that she recited was easily repelled, and a black flame was created in return.

In an instant. Her whole body was wrapped in the flames of hell, and mother was burnt to death.

The man who killed father and mother approached Mio slowly ——and Mio was unable to remember anything from that point. She lost her consciousness in excess fear, the next thing happened was she woke up in an abandoned factory, and there was Maria who had been introduced until now as her parents’ relatives. She took on the form of a succubus, and Mio was told various things.

And ——Naruse Mio’s battle has begun.

<center><big>◊◊◊◊</big></center>

——More than half a year had passed since then, but the dream seemed like it was just yesterday.

But, Mio is fine with it. Because it is necessary for what she is now. To never forget that day. To keep the hatred burning for revenge.

After the death of her parents, she was almost deceived by her lawyer who manages their will and inheritance, and to get rid of her she was attacked by men with their motives in full exposure when she wandered the night town, despite having nightmares every night. But ——after having met Basara and Jin, and living together with them, the number of times she saw those nightmares have lessened.

——Naruse Mio understood why.

To her who had lost everything other than the emotion of revenge, she had obtained new place to stay——and a new family.

…but.

Naruse Mio still cannot forget. Her father’s screams as his hands were torn off, dyeing the white living room into a ghastly vermillion. The smell of her mother as her whole body scorched.

The face of the man who had brought tragedy, and depriving her of everything, the main culprit of all. I can never forgive him. I must avenge my parents by all means.

If that is the reason for my living, then I’ll gladly put my life on the line.

To avenge her parents is the only reason—— why Naruse Mio fights with her life at stake.

“Nn……”

Naruse Mio slowly rose up from her sleep. An unfamiliar place was seen before her eyes——a dark stone-built reminiscent of a throne room where audiences were held.

“……Where am I?”

Why am I in this place? Mio was unable to comprehend for a moment. The discrepancy between what she is thinking and what is in before her eyes, is that she understood that apparently she had lost consciousness. Tracing her memory back to where she had lost consciousness, she was reminded of the situation Sakaki and Basara was in in the locker room——due to the shock in her mind, Mio ran away while holding in the tremor in whole body.

“Eh? What is this?”

She finally noticed what state she was in. her both hands, both spread apart were chained behind the wall, and she was restrained in a way like being crucified. Because of the little margin in the length of the chains, her body movement is sealed. It completely lost her freedom of movement.

“——————it seems you have regained yourself”

To the call which unexpectedly came from outside her consciousness, Mio’s whole body tensed. Looking at the source of the voice, a beautiful demon stood still. Her eyes which stared at hers were so beautiful that it seemed to suck her from within, even though it was filled with color of ice.

“…this woman, she’s strong…”

There——Just standing there, with only her presence, she was easily convinced.

The white mask that that has fought before, is on par with Hayase Takashi——no, more powerful than him. And Mio understood her situation at once. Being restrained in a strange place, with a demon that doesn’t seem that she is acquainted with, if you think about it, the evidences presented are enough.

Thus, Mio remembered completely. Being not able to endure the scene she saw in the locker room while searching for Basara, she ran away in a sudden impulse from that place, and dashed out of the school grounds.

“…So I fell down in a park ——and was caught by you, am I right?” Mio glared at the demon woman with cold eyes.

“You’re fast on the uptake. Not being confused in this situation, your courage is surprising too.” “Thank you for the compliment…I decided that I was going to fight against people like you, so I assumed the possibility of being caught by something.”

Mio snobs her with a “humph”, as she guessed the identity of the demon in front of her eyes,

“You——you want the power of the demon king’s predecessor that is inside me, you who is a subordinate of the current demon king?” from the question that she gave,

“——No. It’s different.”

Inside the depths of the wide space——a voice was heard from the other side of the dark room. The moment the voice is heard,

“————*gasp*?!”

Naruse Mio involuntarily swallowed her breath. Her pulse that beat at peace jumped up at once.

“…That voice just now…it can’t be?!”

Looking at the depths of the dark hall, the sounds of steps hitting the stone pavement was heard, Mio can’t believe what she saw.

“Zest over there, swears loyalty only to me. And although I am one of the body that serves his majesty Leohart… I don’t want the power of Wilbert to be in his majesty’s way.” and a demon appeared with a voice smiling in the darkness.

“————————“

After seeing that face —— Mio had a feeling that all of the blood running through her whole body boiled. The pressure of the aura the man gave, exceeded the demon woman before her eyes earlier. It is the power that only high ranking demons can possess.

If she were in her normal state of mind, Mio would only tremble herself in intense fear. ——However, Mio right now held no fear at all.

N''o doubt. Certainly no doubt. No matter what, I can’t be mistaken.''

The face that took her kind parents——and deprived all of her happiness and peaceful life, was the face of her only dreaded enemy.

“Zol…gear…… ZOLGEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAR!"

Mio; where her emotions exploded in an instant, cried out the name of the enemy her father called in his last moments.

At the same time, clanking of hard metal reverberated the vicinity. Mio who tried to thrust herself forward to Zolgear, was stopped by the chain that bound her both arms in the stone wall. However, Mio didn’t stop. Her whole body flew into a rage, as if the chain restraining her seemed to tear apart from the force.
Happily watching her in such state, Zogear approached Mio.

“Hoooo… that expression when you lost yourself in anger, is beautiful in a way. Seems like it is worth the risk taking you after all.”

“I’ll never forgive you even I kill you a hundred times over! How —— how dare you to do that to Mom and Dad!”

With pure hatred, Mio vented,

“It is a good feeling to be yearned by a woman like you”

Without mind, Zolgear gave a scornful laugh.

“It is disappointing… If I should have known that we will have a happy reunion like this, I should have killed both of those garbage more brutally.”

“……looking down on the opponent you just killed —— you lowlife!”

She cried out, with rude words accompanied by her raging feelings upon the Insult of her parents.

“Hmph… apparently, it seems that you need to learn a language suitable to your appearance sooner or later.” In a brink of a moment, Zolgear’s eyes shot through Mio who is flying into a rage. With that alone,

“ah……?”

Mio’s body stiffened all over all of a sudden, and she was at lost for words.

''……This, my voice. No way, my breath…?!''

The severe pressure Zolgear emitted deprived Mio of her voice, and made her breathing unable to do as she wanted.

“This would be fine… Well then, shall we begin your education at once?”

As Zolgear said in satisfaction while cutting down their distance, her face turned pale. With a gaze that seemed to lick Mio’s curves, he made an indecent smile.

''…This bastard…?!''
In the eyes of Zolgear, Mio, who immediately understood his intentions, froze on the spot.

“No need to worry about anything. I will establish a new passion inside you and repaint all your hatred with sweet pleasures. You will now know who on earth is the master you should devote yourself into”

Zolgear stretched out his hand with a grin.

The hand touched the rich chest on Mio in uniform, and then,

“—— please wait your Excellency.”

Immediately before that, a voice stopped Zolgear—— it was Zest.

“She had already signed a master and servant contract with Toujou Basara, and the bonds have been strengthened at the level where it is now capable of strengthening their fighting powers. If she was humiliated by your Excellency who harmed her adoptive parents under such conditions——Even though it’s only a succubus aphrodisiac, it is not strange if the power of the curse activates and reaches an instant death level.”

“What are you saying, Zest? With the magical barrier that I constructed covering this entire mansion, even the master-servant contract cannot trace it. In fact——furthermore, if I am actually caught in this situation becoming a hindrance to the chief, this daughter is giving me a cheeky attitude a while ago, so was it not appropriate for her to suffer from the curse?”

“Perhaps there wouldn't be any problem if it’s only the curse of the master-servant contract, but the problem is the inherited power of the demon king’s predecessor Wilbert sleeping inside her.”

Zest spoke with a cool voice.

“Even if it is only one——if we stimulate it poorly, the curse of the master-servant contract and running wildly of the power of Wilbert may sync at the same time, and it’s possible that even your Excellency’s magical barrier won’t be able to suppress it. The worst case scenario is, we may lose both Wilbert’s power and Naruse Mio at the same time.”

By those words of Zest, Mio is convinced. In this situation she had become an excess baggage for Basara, but she thought that it is strange for the curse of the master-servant contract not activating, indeed, there was that mechanism.

When hearing the advice from her subordinate, Zolgear became somewhat disappointed,

“…I see. You certainly have a point there. Very well…Then I should extract Wilbert’s power first and foremost.”

“Thank you for heeding this, your Excellency. Well then——“

In the spot where Zest started speaking,

“——Zolgear-sama”

Suddenly, a young voice came out from the corner of the room. That familiar voice,

''……Eh?''

Mio forgot her suffocation for a moment, and received a blank surprise that stopped all of her thoughts. Looking towards the source of the voice whose she won’t believe, there stood a young succubus.

It was Maria. The shock has stunned Mio, and in silence, took a glance at Maria.

“——————“

Her usual childish eyes, felt cold and inhuman——and with the fact that she called Zolgear with “-sama”, Mio understood. In the park being on the verge of losing consciousness, it felt like she had heard the voice of Maria. Apparently it seemed that she hearing it was not a mistake.

''…So…it was like this…''

Having realized the situation, Mio bit her lips tightly in regret.

So I was being deceived from the very start——by this little succubus that I had believed more than anyone.

Ignoring Mio who drooped down her head, Maria stepped up to Zolgear.

“…what business did you came here? Haven’t I commanded you to remain on standby until I gave you an order?” “Yes. But we have received an urgent transmission magic to Zolgear-sama coming from the Royal castle. So please report.”

To the question that Zolgear asked with an irritating voice, Maria presented the crystal ball with a calm tone.

“The Royal Castle you said…?”

Zolgear which received the crystal ball that noticed the other party at once, frowned silently. The crystal shone instantly, and the next moment,

“…Zolgear. Can you hear me?”

Suddenly, a man’s voice was heard. Zolgear in a tone that seemed he was standing on a ceremony,

Yes, Your Majesty Leohart————I can hear you.”

Hearing that name, Mio was taken aback and she held her breath.

“…His majesty? Then…”

Probably——No, there is no doubt. Speaking to Zolgear through the crystal ball, was the current Demon King who took over Hell after Wilbert, her father’s death.

“Zolgear, Where are you now? I can’t see your appearance over here.”

“It is as his majesty knows, according to the decision made by the Imperial court, I am currently confined in my private residence. Apparently, because the magic waves around the residence has fallen into disorder, a part of the magical barrier has rendered unstable. Maybe that is the cause of the distortion of the video image on the transmission magic?”

Zolgear declared as if nothing happened,

——Apart from that. There is an urgent report this time, what exactly have you been doing right now?”

He was being asked his real motive by the king. Then. The present demon lord said in a quiet voice.

“in the human world, the daughter of Wilbert——I was informed that the whereabouts of Naruse Mio haven’t been found. For you, who is a former watchdog, is there any information that you can share with us?”

<center><big>◊◊◊◊</big></center>

In Leohart’s question, Zolgear thought——the information has traveled fast, it seems. However,

“Possibly… ever since I have been dismissed in the surveillance role, I haven’t been involved with her lately.”

Zolgear said, in a voice full of obedience but with a face lacking in royalty.

“Then you say that you know nothing about this incident?” “Yes. I didn't took part and therefore I don’t know.”

The residence is covered by a magical barrier, so that any waves of transmission magic will be jammed.

Depriving Mio’s voice, her appearance was not known to the other side. Mio made eye contact with Zest with caution, but the loyal servant transformed the nails of her left hand to a sharp thing, thrusting it at Mio’s neck.

No such rattling came from the chain nor could rampaging be heard. In other words, no problem has occurred. Therefore Zolgear feigned ignorance in a dignified manner. Shortly thereafter,

“…Is that so? I get it. Then regarding the matter, I’ll leave the surveillance role to Lars.” Leohart said in a low tune. With his mouth on a wide grin, Zolgear,

“Then, your Excellency, is there other business you have with me?”

“No. I just want to ask you a few things —— I want you to come to the Royal Castle right now.”

Not expecting those words to come out of Leohart, he made a dubious expression.

“…this is so sudden. Was there something wrong?”

“In the western region, ruins of the old Diavola period during the Demon war was seemed to be found. There is a possibility that the souls of the dead and the elements that can be used are sleeping within. I order you to accompany them for inspection.”

“I see ——if this is true, then this would be a great discovery. But Why me?”

As he spoke with humility,

“I have received advice from a certain person that you, who are one of the eldest, have also acquired deep attainments in ancient magic are most suitable for this."

“…that is, it is certainly right”

“What’s the matter? Is there something wrong, Zolgear?”

To Leohart question, Zolgear was lost in his thoughts for a moment. He finally got Mio. He wanted to extract Wilbert’s power as soon as possible.

…However.

If he supposed to be unwilling to accompany them, strange doubts will be held upon him. He didn’t think that this place could be found that easily, even if Leohart and his imperial court moved, but sexually assaulting Mio deep inside her soul and extracting the power of Wilbert cannot be provided at this time. Therefore,

“…None, your excellency. Certainly. I will take a visit at once.” Zolgear accepted it unwillingly, and the transmission magic was cut.

“Is it over, your Majesty?”

Asked Zest, drawing back the nails that were focused on Mio’s neck,

“Even if he’s young, the opponent is a Demon king. I can’t do nothing but go… but I won’t join in.”

Zolgear spat out resentfully.

According to what Leohart has said, there is someone who recommended him,

…is it Lars? But if he does it, he should have obtained proof that Naruse Mio has been kidnapped. Well, this will be good, Zolgear smiled. I’m being called for a feasibility study of an excavated remains somehow or other. If that’s the case, then once I have predetermined the value of it, I will return at once. Zolgear turned around Mio being bound to the wall and said in a retaliating tone,

“Just wait —— As soon as I have finished my investigation, I will have you as much as I like.”

=== Part 6 ===
After having left the scene where Mio was kidnapped on the tennis court.

Basara joined with Yuki, and was made to hear that the one who manipulated Aikawa and Sakaki were still unknown. Because the master-servant contract cannot trace Mio’s whereabouts, they lost their only lead.

But——even if the road is coming to an end for Basara and Yuki,

The way to help out Mio, has not completely closed yet.

Therefore, Basara tried to contact the young man—— Takigawa Yahiro, which was absent from school today. Since Maria was connected with the enemy after all, all the conditions have overturned.

Although he was cooperating with Takigawa in seclusion, it is likely that the other party might just be playing pretend. Actually, Takigawa hid himself three days before and had met up with Maria. In addition to that he was absent from school at the same timing. These may be irrelevant but it is not. Therefore he thought that it was usual that he won’t accept this appeal, but it is surprising that Takigawa answered the telephone of Basara.

And now—— Basara who made Yuki wait on standby in their home, was alone in the coppices that stretched out on the metropolitan park. For Takigawa whom he told to meet, Basara chose this park as a meeting place. And then,

“Good grief…… of all the places, why this one? It brings back unpleasant memories.”

Appearing before the eyes of Basara, Takigawa whom he called already stood.

“And? Calling me to this place, Basacchi, what on earth do you want now?”

“Don’t pretend that you don’t know. You who is Mio’s observer, must know the current situation already.”

To Basara that reported in an irritating tone, Takigawa shrugs his shoulder.

“I know. Though there are stories you want to hear, I believe that it is slightly too late for that."

“What do you mean by that……?”

“It is as what I said. When Maria and I had met three days ago, you should have seen it with your very own eyes.”

“You… so you noticed that I saw you?”

“Aah. Because you have been into danger here and there, even seeing it in this way, myself is a quality that is sensitive to your eyes, right? I had certainly thought that you would have questioned me for that, but you didn't. From your desire to not suspect Maria, that’s an excuse for a guy that is swallowed on trust or something like that.”

“Then, Maria, after all…”

“That’s right. Maria had been following Zolgear’s orders the whole time.”

To Basara who is still clinging for hope, a cruel declaration from Takigawa was released.

Biting his lips and clutching his right fist in pain, Basara asked.

“……Tell me, Takigawa. Is Maria really the guardian the Moderates have dispatched? Where the hell is the truth——where the hell are the lies?”

That fellow being sent as Naruse Mio’s escort is true. However, she following Zolgear’s orders wasn’t a lie either. By the way, the secret meeting that Maria and I held recently… to tell you the truth, I came to be in touch with that. Not coming to school for a long time, I was running here and there. Finally I thought that Zolgear has begun to move, even with a little check.”

“Do you mean… you and Maria are acquaintances in the past?”

“You might say. But, that fellow doesn’t know that I am really from the moderate faction.

To Zolgear and that right hand of his, I was only an observer sent by the present Demon King faction. On one side, the official reason why Zolgear came to let Maria follow him, is for the purpose of securing Naruse Mio at once in case of emergency, and even the upper echelons of the present Demon King faction consented about this kind of thing. Though they are not allowed to lay a hand on Naruse, it is an effective strategy in case of emergency.” Takigawa added.

“Naturally, I knew that information too —— therefore, I took that underhand and said to that fellow. I appreciate your efforts.”

“…how did Maria reply?”

“Nothing. ‘Thank you’ and that’s it. This matter as to speak, is Zolgear’s reckless actions. Nothing can be said true by that fellow.”

''Is that really it?''

“Even living together for a long time is not necessarily as knowing the real thing to Naruse and Basacchi.”

To the fact that Takigawa had mentioned, Basara didn’t have any words for it.

“By the way Basacchi—— Have you thought what do Maria wish for?”

“Wha-What was that all of a sudden?”

Asking so sudden leaving him confused,

“As I thought, you still don’t know… Well, I guess so.”

Sighing afterwards, Takigawa informs.

“Even if you throw away your situation and place to stay, the strong feelings cannot be handed over to anyone even if life is at stake. Coming a certain day when her adoptive parents are murdered, Naruse continued on fighting in order to take revenge on that enmity. Nonaka chose to follow Basacchi instead of the the mission of the Hero clan. Naruse not being able to defend against the Hero clan, Basacchi decided to defend as well as Nonaka that had abandoned the mission of the clan for himself. If anything, this is an exceptional degree.”

However,

“It wouldn’t be funny to Basacchi in Maria’s case either. Because of Naruse’s circumstances, and because Nonaka was a childhood friend, I understand it somehow. If that’s what you are, then, why didn’t you ask Maria for that sort of thing?”

“That’s...”

Basara who was charged with a question became loss for words in a moment. Certainly, what Maria wished for, is still unknown to him. He haven’t thought of it in particular. The reason is,

“But Maria is… unlike Mio and Yuki who were in danger at some aspects, she always do it with a smile on her face. Even if she do pranks or something ridiculous, there is always a peace of mind in her—— So”

“Hey Hey Basacchi, C’mon now.”

As if disgusted; Takigawa,

“She is Naruse’s guardian. Her feelings and wishes, all of it must be postponed for the sake of devoting herself to Naruse. Also, her true feelings are not a deadpan, or there will be no reason to hide it taciturnly. Even a smile can be one of the excellent masks.”

“……Aaah”

From Takigawa’s words, Basara couldn’t do anything but bow his head. Takigawa, feeling relieved,

“It is not rally a reason to blame yourself. Maria wanted to hide the truth. Even if you weren’t able to notice it, Basacchi, you don’t have to worry about it.”

But,

“Supposedly, if Basacchi thought about Maria even a little, the true feelings that person was carrying all alone… you might be able to catch up before it had reached this state”

“…Since when, when on earth did Maria…”

''What would a kind like her sow to reap this kind of situation?''

“Basacchi was deceived from the very beginning. When Basacchi met with Naruse and Maria in the family restaurant for the first time, that person had been following Zolgear’s orders already.”

“No… no matter how long did Maria deceive me, it doesn’t matter. The question is, how long Maria did had been serving Zolgear.”

To Takigawa who came telling him the truth without hesitation, Basara shakes his head side to side.

“Before Zolgear tried to get Mio into his own hands, though her adoptive parents were murdered in his obstruction, did he made a blunder because Mio was able to flee with Maria? But then, Zolgear being of high ranked demon, should have disposed Maria that tried to take Mio off to begin with, and it should have been easier for him to take Mio away. However, he didn’t do it——"

“for that person, that was unnecessary. After all, Maria, was with Zolgear in advance——“

“——No, it’s impossible. In the first place, it is not only Zolgear who desires Wilbert’s power residing inside Mio to begin with. The demon lord who stood after Wilbert. If Zolgear were to forcibly obtain Mio, he surelywent through a lot of questions. After that happened the surveillance was replaced by you. and it has already been done until the order not to approach Mio has been done.”

Basara, weaving words rapidly, assembled his own deduction like a detective.

That Maria’s yearning, he will find the cause that tormented her heart.

“That’s right……I didn’t think he didn’t understand the risk very well. If Maria was a subordinate of Zolgear from the very beginning, all should have been over on that day when Mio’s adoptive parents were killed. If the murder the adoptive parents of Mo was done, why won’t you approach that fellow—— even if a bad job was made and heavy punishment will be received, there is no reason to overlook Mio because they are subordinates already."

“…I see”

Hearing Basara’s conjectures, Takigawa who was listening gave off a smile of interest.

“Say, also that time when you found out my real nature… your power of reasoning is quite a great feat.”

Those words that made up Basara’s guess were not wrong. Therefore, Basara;

“Perhaps ——No, it is certain that Zolgear is doing something behind our backs. Getting rid of the adoptive parents of Mio and Maria in an order not to be discovered by anybody, he should have obtained Mio. Still, he was not able to obtain Mio, so there is a possibility that something unexpected has happened. And when the matter which is the murder of Mio’s parents has come to light, his post being the observer of Mio was dismissed from him and he was replaced.”

Therefore,

“Supposedly, if Zolgear was then accompanied by Maria, the next should be—— Takigawa”

At last, Toujou Basara found out the truth about the questions himself.

That is undoubtedly, the beginning of Naruse Maria’s tragedy.

He announced.

“A hostage —— what if Zolgear has been holding something that is considered Maria’s weakness?

<center><big>◊◊◊◊</big></center>

From the original question that he gave, Takigwa smiled, and lightly opens his both arms.

"That’s a clever answer. Naruse was able to run away with Maria, and Zolgear was dismissed in his post as the observer of Naruse and returned to Hell right away, then targeted Maria’s family instead. Maybe a younger sister of her or someone like her has been caught. Afterwards she decided to be with that guy. She seemed to have received various orders given by that guy, in order to obtain Naruse. By the way Basaacchi, is there anything strange regarding Maria’s speech and behavior recently?”

“You mean… that trouble regarding the reversal activation of the master-servant contract with Mio and me?”

To Basara being taken aback by the question, Takigawa nodded.

“That is too what Zolgear wanted to let Maria do on purpose. Have you talked with her before? The aphrodisiac characteristic of the succubus is added on purpose to the curse of the master-servant contract, is the thing that gives pleasure that gives the maximum betrayal, which is being deprived of her chastity by anyone other than her master, beyond her limits until she breaks apart. If he tend to violate Naruse who had pledged loyalty to Basara, the intensity of the curse of the master-servant ontract ill be immense. Probably, anytime now —— Naruse is on the verge of falling to the pit of bottomless pleasure.”

Basara held his breath momentarily and his body turned rigid. The worst case scenario has played in his mind at once. At first, Mio resisited violently, while forcibly violated by Zolgear, and cannot compete with the curse of the master-servant contract for long, Mio succumbed herself to pleasure gradually, reaching the point until Zolgear’s demands are satisfied. However,

“―Well, Because Zolgear wants the power of Wilbert within Naruse, it is not strange that he would not do it at once.”

Takigawa said as if consoling him. Basara looked at him with a bitter expression.

It might be true that there would be delay as Takigawa said, yet the worst case scenario is still imminent.

Therefore―Toujou Basara was not pressed down by his feelings anymore.

“Why didn’t you even tell me...? Maria even. You! This could have been resolve at once, without the situation beoming this worse!”

He then fumed all of his anger to Takigawa.

“Hey, hey, Basacchi, don’t be unreasonable. They took a hostage for Maria. Besides, even I wouldn’t guess it until you told me beforehand. If it were Basacchi’s personality,

“Anyway if you know about Maria’s circumstances, you have turned and ran frantically already. Then, doing such behavior you will draw their attention, and if the information leaked was to be traced back by the present Demon King faction, it will be the end of me in no time.”

“if that is the case, when it had become clear that Maria was proved to have taken a hostage, why don’t the Moderate faction send help and take measures quickly!?”

Takigawa then; declared onto the ear of the doubting Basara.

“the answer is easy——the order given by the Moderate faction is: Leave it as it is.”

“Wha… what the, Why?”

From those words that is impossible to believe, Basara asked, perplexed.

“Although the Moderates have lost its power in their faction, they are still considered a major part of the forces of Hell. As a matter of course, there are large labs of rocks on the inside”

“So you’re saying that there are people in there who dislike Mio?”

"No… No one hates that Naruse. She’s the daughter of the predecessor who is His Majesty Wilbert after all. However, there is one troublesome person who finds Naruse disagreeable."

“…troublesome person?”

“the top of the present Moderates. The elder brother of His Majesty Wilbert that died, Ramses. That one is as stubborn as hell… though I don’t know whether it was mortifying or not for his younger brother to get the throne of the Demon king before himself, but he seemed quite displeased in Naruse somehow or other. Even if the other VIP’s treat Naruse with outmost care, he doesn't pay any attention to that at all. He doesn't even regard her as the Demon king’s predecesor’s daughter, and sending guards to a bare minimum, was all in his orders.”

“…That guy”

It was Basara in a voice so low that it could freeze anything.

“Is that fellow trying to get rid of Mio? Letting only Maria and me as her guards, even knowing that Maria’s family has been taken as hostage, does he intend to become silent without doing anything?

“By the way…well anyhow, don’t you have any plan to take measures? I had searched for the hostage in various ways, besides, when Maria was chosen as the escort, I have a trump card given especially to that guy.”

“Trump card…? Can you really be able to break in this situation?”

“No. it’s not that kind. It’s the trump card as a guard of Naruse to the end.”

And so Takigawa:

“If I use that, Maria’s fighting power will be raised drastically… Basacchi and Naruse, not to mention Nonaka, will become of a level that is higher than before. For sure, as for the battle with Basacchi’s childhood friends just recently, it seems to be of level that she can easily settle with alone. Well, you might say that there is a restriction to this in various ways, and cannot be used indiscriminately without thinking.”

“Maria, has such power…?”

“Ah. Well, even though I have never seen it before, I think that this is not a lie, probably. After all, that has been used once, and that power has been proven already”

“Proven… did you mean…”

“That’s right. She had seemed to use it one time —— to protect Naruse from Zolgear. However, because Naruse had lost consciousness by the shock that her parents are murdered by then, she was unable to see what Maria has done that time.”

After telling that much, Takigawa making him feeling relieved said;

“However, no matter how much strong our trump card is, even if we shift the situation, it is not possible to expect it from Maria whom has a hostage taken on her. That’s why from now on, while avoiding to be discovered by the present Demon King Faction, you will come to save Naruse.”

Well,

“For this occasion, the objective of finding the hideout of Zolgear has already been done.”

“Is that true!?”

Taken aback, Basara’s complexion changed and suddenly asked,

“Tell me Takigawa! Even with the power of the mater-servant contract to locate, I can’t find Mio’s whereabouts!”

“It’s probably the magical barrier of Zolgear’s doing. That guy is a specialist in master-servant contract. If he isn’t, then there wouldn’t be any trouble, right?”

However, Takigawa:

“There are slightly complicated circumstances at the moment… the fact that I cannot move recklessly is the reason that it can’t be done.” As he said in a light tone while scratching his cheek, Toujou Basara’s feelings exploded.

“Your being too carefree is at fault, Takigawa! Mio has been caught by Zolgear! And I don’t think that even after he succeeds he will still be keeping Maria and the hostage alive for any longer. You are a part of the guards of Mio similar to Maria, so there is no reason for you to be standing still ——"

He said in a sharp tone, attempting to grab Takigawa’s collar——However, he wasn’t able to do it. Because, coming from his side, Takigawa gave off a sharp right knee.

“GUHA….GuAh”

“ooh, my bad, Basacchi… to tell you the truth, I got a habit of hitting with my knee on reflex when a bastard tends to grab my by the collar. Are you alright? Is it quite painful? Or”

Takigawa took a large step behind Basara and flew to the rear. Basara who is still in a state where he received a strong knee to his side, drawing irregular breaths, materialized Brynhildr and brandished it beside.

Because it is not a fight to risk one’s life, he retaliated with the back of the blade, but a hit would surely hurt. But then,

“I held back my power… Even though these events happened, letting Zolgear’s subordinates of the Demon Clan steal that troublesome girl, just who are you cooperating with?”

Landing in a composure as if nothing happened, Takigawa then declared, with eyes that suddenly turned serious,

“But, you guys are the same too. There are some things that I couldn’t hand over either. No matter what the circumstances are.”

“…As for that, even I am the same…!”

Basara with a painful expression glared at Takigawa,

“Takigawa… what on earth do you exactly want from us? I don’t understand whether you have exposed Mio and Maria to danger. And I have no rights to deny that you are going to give priority to your own desires over those guys either.”

However,

“I am Mio and Maria’s big brother. Since there is no other way to help those two, if you can’t tell me, I will knock you down to your knees, and make you spill out where are those two’s whereabouts!”

“My, my. To think that I have been wondering why am I called in a pace like this, but to settle it with brute force? I give up. It seems that our precious alliance will be over, although I thought that were beginning to get closer to each other… what a short friendship.”

Smiling wryly, Takigawa’s expression had changed into something ghastly.

“However, I just want to confirm something—— with that way of talking, it seems like you are sure to totally beat me at all. Indeed, that’s what you think… but don’t think that this person will give you credit like the last time, kay? Toujou Basara.”

The same time he said his name filled with hostility, a dark aura was released around Takigawa.

“……!”

The moment Basara had set up Brynhild, Takigawa’s figure had already disappeared in front of his eyes.

“―Too slow”

The same time a voice was heard from behind, an impact came.

“GUAAAAaaaaaaaaa?!”

Beyond the reactions of a speed type, his back was taken in an instant.

No doubt. Takigawa the other day has held his power in check. However, I cannot not be defeated here.

Being blown off violently and rolled around the coppice grandly, Basara still endured the impact that attacked his whole body.

Kicking the large trunk which he was about to crash into, he performed a dash at once. However,

“…is that the speed that a speed type boasts of? There is a big difference between me and the childhood friends you have the other day.”

With a ‘hmph’, Takigawa shot countless dark spheres, and Basara utilized his top speed to the maximum. Evading in a zigzag motion by irregular side steps, combined with interception slashes by Brynhild, the distance was reduced in a blink of an eye.

“Takigawaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

While breaking the distance with Brynhild with a roar, he threw a combo of rapid attacks at once. At the spot where Takigawa stood, more than 70 strikes were hit.

Consecutive attacks were drawn out in full strength of his whole body that an opponent won’t get away with only just a single strike.

In the myriad of countless sword sparks、Takigawa yahiro sighed in the opposite side.

“These tricks are the same as that time—— I’m getting bored of it.”

However, together with a voice of foolish tone, everything has been repelled.

“wha——…?!”

Toujou Basara saw. All of the sword attacks that he himself drew out, has been repelled by Takigawa’s barrier before his own eyes. Accomplishing it with such ease, Takigawa held his right handin front of his face. A darkness-colored glow converged in front of Basara’s eyes right away.

“I want to help Naruse. I want to help Maria too. I only want to obtain information without killing anyone. What’s next? You want to defeat Zolgear? What a splendid greed you have, although your idea is too naïve as expected, don’t you think?” Takigawa smiled wryly.

“Aside from ability, I expected this fellow to use his head a little more——what a disappointment.”

At the same time while saying so, a wave of darkness was unleashed, swallowing Basara at point-blank range. Shortly after that, an impact shook the earth and an intense roar sounded.

=== Part 7 ===

After talking to Zest in a voice Mio is unable to hear, Zolgear disappeared by teleportation magic. At the same time the effect of the mental restraint that deprived her voice as well as her freedom of movement was released.

“―――Haa, haah…!”

Regaining her normal breathing at once, Mio glared at Maria. For the face of the young succubus that she trusted more than anyone else, Mio asked with a gaze pure of hostility.

“All this time, you have been deceiving me…?” “Do you really think I will give an answer to you in this situation?” as Maria said in a tone of ridicule, Mio bit her lips in regret.

''……Not yet…''

Yes——It’s too early to give up. After all, Basara and I had made a master-servant contract. It can pinpoint the position of the partner at if searched at once. Basara probably should have already moved along with Yuki, although Mio doesn’t know how much time has passed upon her kidnapping.

Zest is a powerful enemy, so even in the absence of Zolgear, there is still a high chance of winning.

…But first, I have to do something with this chain somehow.

If Basara will come to help, as soon as these two detect a threat, they will expose me as a hostage somehow. Is there any method to get out of these restraints? Mio racked her brain in desperation.

“I’m sorry but―――Basara-san won’t come.”

Seeing through her head, Maria said.

“…What do you mean by that?”

“Have you heard what Zolgear-sama said? This is his personal secret mansion. The entire area is covered with a special magical barrier that cannot be detected by anyone and anything, even the master-servant contract."

In other words,

“It means that not only the curse, but the position locator ability of the master-servant contract are nullified.”

Wha…?”

Mio was appalled. As she tried to search Basara’s whereabouts using the position locator ability of the master-servant contract,

“…No way…You’re lying…”

Not detecting any signs of Basara’s whereabouts, she left a groan.

——Before the emnity who had harmed her parents, it was fortunate that she avoided the situation being in an aphrodisiac state.

However, if the position locator of the master-servant contract that is their only insurance didn’t work, it means that getting out in this critical situation is impossible.

''…so this is it for me.''

The moment she thought so—— insecurity and fear swelled up inside Mio, almost breaking her heart. In a state that deprived her freedom of movement, a situation where she is retendered helpless. She became aware of her body falling into the enemy’s hands.

“―――there is no way you can escape from here, Mio-sama.”

Maria said so, the same time their eyes made contact with each other.

“Eh―――…”

Mio’s field of vision suddenly warped. As she raised a voice in stupefaction, it’s already late.

In an instant, Naruse Mio’s consciousness―――一has been swallowed by the darkness.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

Fainting, Naruse Mio’s body was entrusted to the chains on the walls that bound her.

“Why did you put her to sleep? Doing such selfish behavior may put me into trouble, Maria.” With a sharp glance, Zest faced towards Maria.

“She——I still want to ask her a variety of questions”

Until Zolgear returns, I have no time to waste. If she gets information out of Mio, while the master-servant contract with Basara is sealed, the materials that can be used to control her mind will might be found.

“Nothing in particular. I only made her sleep because she’s annoying when she makes noises.”

Maria said with a blank expression.

“Well, then. If you insist ——why don’t you do the interrogation once she wakes up? Or shall Zolgear-sama do it because she is deeply attached to Mio-sama? If you keep taking too much unnecessary moves, the result may have the possibility of backfiring, depriving that person of his enjoyment right? That won’t be good.”

“…no worries. I understand His Excellency’s ideas more than anyone else.”

“Sorry about that, ——Well, what will you do? Should I wake her up?”

To the question Maria asked while shrugging her shoulders, Zest returned in silence. Her silence is not positive, no need to tell. Zest then looked sown at Mio who had lost her consciousness again.

——The curse of the master-servant contract is caused by the sense of guilt towards its master. Thus, if Zolgear has done something for her to hate like murdering her adoptive parents, and the strong feelings for Basara who is her master, the feelings of betrayal that is not being able to protect her chastity to the one she held disgust, may activate the curse to the maximum extent that might lose one’s life. There are a lot of daughters that have been violated by Zolgear in a similar way and many of them had died.

For that reason, the situation cannot be handed unskillfully—— but it has a loophole.

If the mental condition assumes that the she won’t think of anything bad to her master, the curse will activate no longer.

…However,

The origin of Mio’s power, the power of Wilbert that sleeps inside her, her purity——it cannot be denied that if her virginity is affected it may also affect the said power. This is the fact that Zest herself is worried about. Though her body was made through the sorcery that Zolgear invented, having the ability equivalent to a high ranking Demon, accomplishment with such restrictions is a great feat.

Therefore, until the power of Wilbert is extracted, taking risks should be avoided before her power goes beyond the limit.

…however,

This thing is a trivial matter. There are plenty of methods to subject a pure virgin to fall from pleasure. But for certain, Zolgear will do what is according to his plan by his own hands.

As she had received her conclusion,

“―――?”

Zest noticed that the magical barrier of the residence detected a sudden magic reaction outside the building.

As she took out a video image outside the residence, there was a figure of a young man alone before the front gate. Though in a figure of a human being, its real nature is identical to Zest from the same Demon clan—— it’s the current observer of Naruse Mio, Lars.

''…Why is he here?''

Zest cannot comprehend with the situation. This mansion is a private residence that is serving as a secret hideout of Zolgear. As for the place, it is not known even to the present demon king Leohart not to mention the Imperial court.

''But――― Why is Lars able to come here?''

“What are you going to do? Are we going to ignore him?” “…No, there is no other choice.”

To the question Maria had proposed, Zest said while looking at the image of Lars on the screen.

―――Well, it’s for the best if I silence him right now. However, if I will not respond here, there is a risk that this place will be told to others. And the biggest problem right now is that Mio is here. If this fact is to be known by Leohart and his upper echelons, Zolgear’s position will be cornered at once.
Therefore,

“I’ll go―――Maria, standby and look for Naruse Mio.

<center><big>＊＊＊＊＊＊</big></center>

Zest got out of the barrier, and showed up in front of Lars.

“So you finally showed up…”

Lars said, grinning as he approached the place.

“If I had been made to wait a little longer, I would have reported this place to the higher-ups.”

Lars, with the scenery where the surroundings was covered with a dark aura, looking over the center of the mansion,

“As expected of Marquis Zolgear, what a splendid idea… to be able to build a complex dimension daringly in the space-time continuum of the Human world, and not in the demon world, and to make a hideout here… the VIP’s will never have the idea, and even the hero clan won’t be able to lay their eyes upon this either. This evil design can only be possible under the pretense of a top-secret research, probably.”

“And what business do we have here, Lars?”

It’s not necessary to keep company and avoid unnecessary scrutiny.

He then asked a question in a composed manner,

“I came to get Naruse Mio—— she’s there, am I right?”

Lars said with a cold smile.

''…I knew it, so he did notice.''

I was careless to have misjudge this man, he is more troublesome as expected.

However, being honest at fault in this situation and admitting that ‘Yes, she’s here’ doesn’t come to her.

“―――What are you talking about?”

“Oi oi, don’t pretend that you don’t know.”

Erasing expression and feigning ignorance, Lars smiled, taken aback.

I am the official observer of Naruse Mio appointed by His majesty Leohart. It is my responsibility if there is something happened to her… Do you understand?”

“I understand your position. However, she’s not here——if you want to evade the issues of your own liabilities, should you be looking for her as soon as possible and not spending time in this place?”

“From the results that I have researched, the conclusion have arrived me here. Well, feigning ignorance is natural” It can’t be helped. Lars said, smiling wryly.

“Marquis Zolgear is currently on house arrest. Nevertheless, if his majesty and his subordinates find out that that you are meddling with Naruse Mio in a place like this, you will find yourself in a really bad situation soon.”

“Are you saying that you are accusing us, Lars? Naruse Mio is not here——of course, his Excellency too.”

“Apart from Naruse Mio, Marquis Zolgear is not present. By his majesty Leohart’s direct orders, he should have been gone to the royal castle. You should avoid making a mess by any means. To say nothing about her even a soul, I guess, is your job after all.”

“Well, I will not say it free of charge… so do me a favor and do something for this guy instead”

After saying that, Lars produced spheres of darkness into thin air. From that, a human who has lost consciousness was thrown to the ground violently. It was a young man whom Zolgear had shown interest apart from Mio, a former hero. He said to Zest who slightly narrowed her eyes,

“When I saw Naruse Mio the other day, I noticed it when I was watching him fighting with the members of the hero clan. This guy has a special power. In a sense, it is an ability more terrible than the power of Wilbert residing in Naruse Mio. Because this guy is given, Naruse Mio was able to stand.”

Lars said,

“Otherwise, I have to report that Marquis Zolgear is hiding something and is trying to betray his majesty Leohart and his associates. By then, you will lose everything that you have built so far. You and Marquis Zolgear don’t want to end up in that situation, right?”

Zest gave a long thought in silence about Lars’ proposal.

——it’s certainly what Lars says. I must avoid any kind of situation that will put us into a dilemma.

It is given priority over the power of Wilbert sleeping inside Naruse Mio. And it is the duty of the subordinates that protect the master, even though she is to receive a scolding later, all for the good of the master. Therefore,

“…there is no other choice.” “Oh, is that so, I’m saved.”

Muttering a few words, Lars gave a smile of satisfaction.

At that moment——cutting their distance in a blink, Zest entered Lars’ chest.

A feat possible because Zest is stronger than Lars in terms of fighting power.

“Wha―――”

A super high-speed approach that pierced him off guard, astonished, Lars tried to say something.

But, Zest didn’t gave him a chance to spoke any words further. With sharp fingernails in her right hand, Lars’ torso was pierced sharp. Feeling the sensation that penetrated the body, Zest pulls up her right hand.

“Wh…y…..Y…ou…!”

Bleeding with his chest punctured open, Lars leaked a groan. Lars, with both knees on the ground, looked up to Zest, who held up her right hand,

“I wish to express our gratitude for your advice. However, if you are killed here, Toujou Basara can be obtained withougt handing over Naruse Mio, and this matter won’t be able to reach his majesty Leohart and his his upper echleons either.”

Lars, with a twisted expression said calmly,

“Then…killing…me…at once……”

However, Lars wasn’t able to say anymore. A dark colored magical wave was shot in Zest’s right hand, and Lars’ head was blown off. Towards the body of Lars without its neck which fell down on his back,

“Don’t worry. As soon as his majesty Leohart know your death—— his Excellency Zolgear will have already obtained the power of Wilbert and Toujouu Basara, and will be reined in the strongest position in Hell."

Zest calmly told, as she shot a magical flames, which devoured the corpse of Lars completely.

After that, a magic circle for special transmission magic is called from thin air.

“Pardon me for my impoliteness, your excellency. There was a little problem that occurred that I want to report, though it has already been dealt with… but may I ask for your judgement thereafter, just to make sure?”

=== Part 8 ===

Bound by the chains against the wall, was an unconscious Mio.

And like that, Naruse Maria stared at her in silence.

The one who deprived of Mio’s consciousness was Maria herself. She had helped in the kidnapping according to Zolgear’s orders, in contrast to her job of protecting her, the master whom she should have served. Her family being taken hostage——such excuses won’t do. Still,

I’m…very sorry, Mio-sama… I―――…”

With a face that seemed to burst to tears in any moment, Maria squeezed out with her trembling voice.

——Mio is the daughter of Wilbert, the demon king predecessor. The value of her life cannot outweigh the lives of Maria’s family, but Wilbert’s elder brother, Ramses of the Moderate faction kept neglecting Mio and making light of the situation. Still, many of the Demon families in the Moderate faction are harboring hope in Mio’s existence, the ideals which the deceased Wilbert aimed for—— to achieve peace in the demon world without conflict. As for Maria and her family who had lost her father in the Great War, they had held these ideals firmly. If it goes over than this somehow or other, blood within brethren will be shed, and many lives will be taken. '''(!)'''

Nevertheless, Maria thought.

She have been betraying those who are important to her for a very long time. Ironic for a fellow comrade from the moderate faction, who were supposed to protect Mio——even Basara who accepted them with open arms.

Fighting for what she believed, Maria was betraying them who are risking their lives to be alive.

——What Maria is right now, is the result of they have believed in.

Being the only guard left alone, she promised to protect her at the cost of her life.

For this reason, Mio which her adoptive parents are murdered, and was about to become a plaything, it is a miracle for her to be able to escape from the hands of the demon called Zolgear.

However——from the moment when the observer for Mio is replaced, Zolgear who returned to the Demon realm took Maria’s family as hostage, and the situation has changed. From her serene older sister, a call came at once. She came into thinking, whether to fulfill the mission, or to take back the family who were held hostage.

''……One-sama.''

The elder sister whom Maria respected, is an adult who can keep calm judgements at these kind of times. If not, the escort role will be appointed to her, and not to Maria. Giving priority to one’s mission rather than the lives of her family being held hostage—No, weighing the importance of the two should not have been done to begin with.

Truth to be told, a person like her elder sister is more suitable to be the escort of Mio. Actually, there are also ideas of leaving the guard role to her sister that came out, too. But those ideas were never adopted eventually.

It’s because elder sister was assigned to follow and protect the top——Ramses of the Moderate faction.

So, Maria was chosen instead.

——However, Maria has took the bait to Zolgear’s blackmail.

First, to make a chance to save her family that is being held hostage, she only pretended to follow Zolgear for a little while. But the moment that she thought of putting away Mio’s safety for her family―― the die has been cast, and it was too late.'''(!)'''

Betraying her comrades and the mission, Maria eventually lost her way. It led to Maria to the point where there is no other choice but to follow Zolgear.
——Every day was like hell. Those words she held to Mio and Basara, full of lies and deceit in order to gain her trust, continued to make her suffer with the ever-stopping pains of guilt. It made her chest tight to the point where it was hard to breath.

And today, Maria had come to the point of no return.

By Zolgear’s orders, she and Zest have been appointed to kidnap Mio.

——Maria then had realized. She won’t be able to return anymore.

It not only mean that she had no means to go back. It also meant that the place where she can go back has been lost. Not only the moderate faction, but also the position of being Naruse Mio’s servant.

And, the home that she had spent together with Basara and Jin.

She had betrayed them all.

“………………”

Realizing what’s left of her fate, Maria lowered her eyes in silence. Suddenly, the space behind her distorted, and something big has crashed to the floor.

“Basara…san…”

Basara fell down in front of her eyes. He’s lying unconscious and not moving at all. Probably being desperate to help Mio, he got captured by Lars instead.

―there is a little change in plans.”

Zest appeared from thin air.

“Under the direct order from his Excellency, Maria… you are to deprive him and take control of his mind. His Excellency wishes to get this man’s peculiar ability. I it is you, who are a succubus, you should be skilled in those kind of acts."

And then,

“Naruse Mio’s mind will become easier to manipulate if we make this man, who is in master-servant contract with her to follow us. His Excellency hopes that this matter will be accomplished in no time.”

Maria right now, has no other means to reject. Then, as she approached Basara in silence—— his figure disappeared into thin space. Zest then pointed out,

“Another room has been prepared. Please do what you should do.”

She declared indifferently.

“As soon as Naruse Mio opens her eyes for some time, the room where you will be depraving him will be viewed and she will feel turmoil ——being troubled not able to save her master in danger, it will cause the curse of the master-servant contract to run wild for sure.”

=== Translator Notes and References ===

<references />

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>